《Spirit Game》


 Chapter 1: Awakening in the Spirit Realm

    "A lot of death these days," Rain muttered under his breath as he browsed through his phone.


    The ''death in sleep'' stories had be so numeroustely that they even appeared in his news feed.


    Rain wasn''t interested in these kinds of things, so he quickly scrolled away. The deaths lingered in his mind, though.


    How scary, Rain thought, ncing at the clock.


    [2:07 AM]


    Is it thatte already?


    Rain turned off his phone and tried to sleep. He still had ss tomorrow, and at this rate, he would surely end up sleeping in Mrs. Roger''s ss again.


    Twisting and turning, Rain squirmed under his nket. The news still haunted him, and his mind swirled in different directions that made it impossible to sleep.


    It took another hour of thinking about numerous useless things and another hour to finally fall asleep.


    In his dreams, Rain saw his own death, even seeing his lifeless body sprawled on the bed.


    His eyes snapped open, and he bolted upright, panting and gasping for air. The light was blinding, but he didn''t mind as he frantically checked himself to ensure he was fine.


    When he was certain he was alive, Rain wiped the sweat from his forehead and took a deep breath to calm his nerves. "Whew. It was only a dream."


    It was all that news'' fault, Rain thought.


    Wait.


    Why is it so hot? It felt like he was basking under the sun.


    Rain got out of bed, but as soon as his feet touched the ground, he jolted from the sudden burn and leapt back onto his mattress.


    "What the¨C!"


    Rain stared at the ground, baffled as the stone floor seemed to have transformed into dry, cracked earth.


    "What''s this?"


    It was only then that Rain noticed his surroundings. He was no longer in his familiar bedroom. The walls, once adorned with posters and shelves, had turned into rough, earthen barriers. The air was thick and dry, and the heat was almost unbearable.


    Rain''s heart raced as he took in the surreal scene.


    All he saw was a deste, endless stretch of sand and rock. Charred trees and shrubs struggled to survive, and eroded rock formations adopted curious shapes.


    A faint hint of sulfur and brine burned across his nose. The eerie wailing of the wind never ceased. The searing heat of the sun scorched his face, neck, and ears.


    He was in the middle of nowhere!


    Where am I? He wondered, his mind racing with a thousand of questions.


    He reached out to touch the ground, feeling the gritty texture under his fingers, confirming that it was really dry earth.


    "I get it . . ." Rain chuckled a little, the dry, sandy air leaving a gritty taste in his mouth. "I must still be dreaming."


    "Greetings yer!"


    Rain''s head whipped to the sudden voice and saw a swirling ball of light staring at him face to face.


    "What''s this?"


    "I am %$@#*&."


    "Huh? What?"


    "You are Rain Weathers, yer #1047. As a new yer in the Spirit Realm, I, as your guide, will exin the basics to you."


    Rain tilted his head to the side. "yer?"


    "That''s right. I know this might be confusing at first, but the universe has chosen you to be a yer in this world, the SPIRIT REALM!"


    "Huh?" Rain crossed his hands and thought for a minute. Then he snapped his fingers. "I get it! This is part of a dream."


    He went back into bed and covered himself with a nket. "If I go back to sleep, I''ll surely wake up in my room."


    Suddenly, the bed disappeared, and Rain fell onto the hot, barren ground. He jolted and squirmed from the sudden burn.


    "Oh, sorry about that," the ball of light said. "Let me give you your beginners gear."


    With a snap, Rain''s pajamas were reced with leather armor, pants, and boots.


    Rain sighed in relief as he could no longer feel the burning earth beneath his feet. But he had another problem ¡ª if he could feel the burn, then . . .


    Rain''s eyes widened. "This is REAL?!"


    "You''re rather slow, aren''t you?" the ball of light dryly remarked.


    Rain ignored it and grabbed his head, looking down at his feet, his mind nk.


    "Ahem. Anyway, back to the topic. Rain Weathers, you have been chosen as a yer in this realm. Develop your territory, defend it, and be a lord, and you will be rewarded!


    "The first step to ruling vast empires and managing your territory is to create your own. Think about the kind of nation you want to build! You might want a brutal halfling nation hungry for expansion. Or perhaps a nation of cultists, psionically controlled by a powerful entity. Maybe you aim to raise a mighty kenku empire, seeking to restore your people''s ability to fly.


    "Or do you enjoy politics and the intrigue of infighting within a duke''s royal family? Or do you want to summon powerful angels as wizards, wielding earth-shattering spells? Perhaps you prefer to manipte the world''s power behind the scenes with ckmail, assassins, and a robust thieves'' guild.


    "Anything is possible here as long as you''re a yer!"


    Rain blinked and then stared at the ball of light. "Uhmm . . . can I not?"


    "Yes, yes. You must be thrilled and excited . . . wait, WHAT?! What are you talking about?


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. You can wield magic, fight beasts, and be a lord of legends!"


    "No, thanks."


    ". . ." The ball of light swirled frantically. "Hmm . . .


    I know some humans might see this as a tragedy. Your life is constantly on the line, and you could die at any time, but still . . ."


    "Huh? What was that?"


    "Anyway, the universe has already chosen you, so there''s no turning back! You have no choice but to ept your fate, be a lord, or . . ."


    ". . . or?"


    "You will die, both spirit and body."


    ". . ."


    Rain didn''t know what to feel or what to make of this situation.


    "Anyway, being a yer in this world means you can take resources from here back to your real world. High risk equals high rewards. All you have to do is develop your territory, defend it, and be a Lord. Simple right?"


    Rain still hadn''t gotten over the dying part.


    "If you have any more questions, you can ess your [Library], [Stats], and other information in your [Menu]. It can be essed through thought, so make use of it."


    The ball of light continued to speak, but Rain still couldn''t get past the dying part.


    The ball of light finally said its goodbyes. "Nice to meet you, Rain Weathers, and I hope you be a great Lord someday. Until we meet again."


    The ball of light couldn''t wait to get out of there. Dealing with yers was its least favorite thing to do.


    As the ball of light disappeared, various notifications appeared before Rain''s eyes:


    [Obtain Title: New yer]


    [Obtain Territory: (?) The Barren Wastnd]


    [Obtain Soldiers: Random Tokens x5]


    [Obtain, Common Adventuring Garb x1]


    This . . . this can''t be happening!


    Rain shot up in bed, panting and heaving. Looking around frantically, he saw his familiar room and closed his eyes in relief.


    It was all a dream.


    Thank goodness.


    Rain didn''t know what he would do if it were real.


    SLAaAmM!


    The door to his room burst open, and several men in ck suits and sunsses stormed in.


    "Rain Weathers,e with us."

 Chapter 2: The Players Association

    For the first time, Rain was absent from school.


    He wasn''t particrly smart or athletic, but the one thing he prided himself on was his perfect attendance record ¨C¨C that was shattered now.


    Rain found himself in an underground facility, being interrogated by Dean, one of the men in ck suits who had stormed his apartment.


    "Rain Weathers?"


    "Yeah, I know. My parents thought that name would be funny. You should know my father''s name ¡ª it''s Summer Weathers."


    "I''m not interested in your name," Dean cut. "You''ve been in the Spirit Realm, correct?"


    "Spirit Realm?"


    Dean turned hisptop toward Rain, disying a map of the city. "Our system detected an anomaly whenever a human''s spirit entered the Spirit Realm. That''s how we located you."


    "Oh." Rain wanted to say more, but his mind was reeling back to that ce.


    That was the Spirit Realm?


    Come to think of it, that ball of light had mentioned the world was something like that.


    "Everything must be confusing to you. Let me exin from the start," Dean said. "The Spirit Realm is another realm that only spirits can ess. In our case, we can ess this ce in our sleep. No one knows exactly how a spirit is taken into that world, but we believe it happens through dreams since you can only go there while sleeping.


    "However, everything in there is real. You be a yer, are given a random territory, and five random soldiers to start with. Then you have to defend your territory against beasts and other threats. That''s the gist of how to survive in there."


    Rain didn''t like the sound of that. "S-survive?"


    "While being transported to another realm might sound cool ¡ª and it is, mind you ¡ª there are dangers at every turn. If you die in there, your physical body will die in this world as well. You''ve probably heard of ''death in sleep,'' right?"


    ". . ." So that''s the cause of it. "C-can I not go there anymore? Can I refuse?"


    "Unfortunately, once your spirit got transported there and you''ve be a yer, you can no longer turn back. Every time you sleep, your spirit will automatically be transported back to the Spirit Realm."


    ". . ." Rain''s face was drained of color.


    "But on the brighter side, you can extract items, creatures, treasures, anything from there back to the real world ¡ª for a price, of course. The items in the Spirit Realm are valuable and can fetch a high price if you sold them here. You could instantly be a millionaire . . . no, even a billionaire.


    "Our top yers are among the billionaires in this world, and some have even be celebrities. You could easily be one of them if you''re doing good in the game."


    Rain wasn''t interested in that. "Who are you people, and what is this ce?"


    Dean smiled sheepishly. "Ah, right. I haven''t really said anything about this ce or who we are. We''re the yers Association, a secret organization that manages the yers and everything rted to the Spirit Realm."


    Dean handed a card to Rain, who stared at the map on the back.


    "Since you''re already a yer, you can ess this building through the red spot on the map. Just tell them your name, and they''ll direct you to this underground area.


    "By the way, did you already receive your territory and soldiers?"


    Rain nodded, still dazed. He was having a hard time processing all this information. Just a few hours ago, he was still an ordinary human living his ordinary life.


    "Mind telling me where your territory is located and what are your troops? Don''t worry, it will remain private ¡ª just to fill in your information."


    Rain opened his mouth but then paused. Everything was new to him, and Dean and this secret organization were foreign to him.


    Could he really trust them?


    Sensing his hesitation, Dean said reassuringly, "Don''t worry, we''re not the bad guys here. Though there''spetition, this organization is funded to help yers. In fact, we can help you survive your first trial for the Novice Lord title."


    Everything was too much for Rain to process, and he didn''t know what to ask first.


    "Trial?" There was a trial? Nobody had said anything about that.


    Dean nodded. "The first trial is to obtain the title of Novice Lord. As you increase your Lord title, more perks will be avable in your territory, and you can recruit more troops and build machinery to help defend your territory or construct siege machines if you want to conquer othernds."


    Rain grew more confused. "And what''s this trial about?"


    Dean adjusted his sunsses. "It''spletely random, but . . . more than ny percent of yers fail their Novice Lord trial."


    "And . . ." Rain thought that there was something missing in Dean''s sentence.


    ". . . They died."


    ". . ."


    "Not to scare you or anything. But we could help you."


    "By?"


    Dean sighed at Rain''s terse response but understood, given his state of shock.


    "By giving up your title as Lord and surrendering your territory to the yers Association. If you do that, you''ll just be a regr yer and can live in one of our territories whenever you get transported to the Spirit Realm."


    "Can''t you just give me troops and machinery to help me defend the territory?" Rain asked, hopeful.


    "We could lend you troops, but that would take a lot of resources and time. yers'' territories are never close to each other. They could be hundreds or thousands of miles apart. Teleportation magic is costly too, as it charge per weight.


    "You have to understand that being a lord means defending your territory constantly andpleting all these trials to increase your title. The association can''t simply lend you help every time that happens or every time that you''re in trouble.


    "The easiest option is to give up your title and surrender your territory to one of the top yers in our association. In that way, your safety is guaranteed."


    Rain thought about it but couldn''t speak. He still didn''t understand anything about the Spirit Realm, so he couldn''t decide what to do.


    There was also the fact that if he stayed in another''s territory, there would be rules and restrictions he''d have toply with. He might even have to pay taxes!


    Rain shivered, and got to appreciate the life of being a freeloading student.


    "Anyway, since you''re still new to the game, I understand if you need time to think about it first. After all, giving up your Lord title and territory is a big move.


    "If you ever make the decision, though, you can contact me using the number on the card. But be warned, you have to decide quickly. Not to discourage you, but beasts roam the Spirit Realm all the time, and who knows how long you''ll survive there as a newbie."


    Rain met Dean''s eyes. "Are you a yer too? Did you give up your territory and title?"


    Something flickered in Dean''s eyes. "That''s right."


    "Did you regret your decision?"


    Dean adjusted his sses and looked at his intertwining fingers on the table. "I would be lying if I said I don''t regret it. After all, being a lord has many perks. You will understand what you truly lost once you see it with your own eyes. The fame and riches that can only be achieved by being a Lord . .


    .


    "However, I am thankful that I gave up my title and territory . . . I didn''t have the courage and skills to fight and defend it. At the end of the day, being alive is what''s important."

 Chapter 3: The Forum

    Rain stared nkly at his phone.


    He was back in his apartment that night, his mind a nk. It was already one in the morning, but Rain refused to sleep. His spirit might travel back to the Spirit Realm again.


    He didn''t know why this was happening to him. He was just an average guy with nothing notable about him. Things like this only happened to the main characters in novels, not to someone as unremarkable as him.


    What was he going to do now?


    His parents were abroad, and he was living in an apartment alone. There was no one he could confide in or ask for help.


    And if ever he told anyone, they would surelybel him as mentally ill, and his parents might admit him to a mental hospital.


    Dean said there was no way around this. If he wanted to survive, he had to defend his territory, or his spirit might get killed, and then he would definitely die in the real world.


    Rain stared at the card Dean had given him.


    The man was right; the easiest way out of this was to give up his title and territory to someone more capable.


    After all, he wasn''t cut out for this. Building and defending a territory was far beyond his capabilities.


    Rain thought about it long and hard. He even tried researching information about the Spirit Realm but found nothing. It seemed to be a tightly guarded secret, and the yer Association had likely deleted any news about it.


    Then, like a godsend, a notification made Rain smile for the first time. It was from Dean.


    [ From: Dean


    Subject: yer Forum ess


    Hello Rain,


    I hope this message finds you well. I forgot to mention the forum that is only essible to yers.


    In this Forum, you can ask all sorts of questions, and veteran yers will answer them if they''re online. You can also get tips there, so it''s very useful for first time yers.


    See attached link for the Forum]


    Rain didn''t waste any time and clicked the link.


    || F O R U M S ||


    yer #: I''m only going to make this offer once, newbies you should just surrender your lord title and give up your territory to me. I will take you all under my wing. I''m already an Adept Lord, and my territory is Level 20.


    yer #: You''re a troll.


    yer #: Demons and Devils are good troops and all, but they can betray you in a heartbeat. Nothing could defeat Dragonborns.


    yer #: Those troops are hard to level up, and most of the time, they don''t followmands. Not rmended for newbies. Elves and Beastfolk are great for first-timers. They''re bnce and prideful, but they get the job done.


    ter #: You guys are morons. Newbies don''t have the luxury to pick their troops the first time. It''spletely random.


    yer #: They say your first troopsplement your character.


    yer #: I want to ask, what did you guys do your first time in the Spirit Realm? How on earth did you develop your territory from nothing? My territory is somewhere in the forest.


    yer #: That''s great. Forests and any territory nearkes and rivers are a good start for newbies. You can easily forage resources and materials to start building your house and from there just develop it into a vige.


    yer #: The downside is, there are a lot of beasts in that area.


    . . . multiple persons are typing . . .


    || E N D ||


    Rain read through the forum posts, feeling slightly more hopeful. There were a lot of people who had been in his current position and had found ways to survive and thrive in the Spirit Realm.


    Rain took his time reading and absorbing all the information in his head.


    From what he had learned so far . . . he was definitely doomed.


    His territory was a barren wastnd, meaning no water, no food, and definitely no materials to make a small house much less a vige.


    Everything was not lost yet, Rain tried to console himself. He still had his troops.


    Come to think of it, he didn''t know what troops he had. Should he sleep and go to the Spirit Realm to check what troops he got?


    The ball of light''s words echoed in his head.


    "If you have any more questions, you can ess your [Library], [Stats], and other information in your [Menu]. It can be essed through thought, so make use of it."


    Thought.


    Rain thought about the [Menu], and he was surprised when a screen appeared before him.


    || Rain Weathers ||


    Title: None


    Territory: Somewhere in The Barren Wastnd (Couldn''t be named until bing a Novice Lord)


    Territory Level: 1


    Soldiers: Tokens x5


    Extraction: 0/1


    Soul Elixirs: 0


    Evolution Points: 0


    || E N D ||


    Rain read the information about [Extraction] in the [Library], and realized this was what Dean and the ball of light had mentioned before: he could bring anything from the Spirit Realm to the real world and vice versa.


    How does this work? Rain wondered, and a notification appeared.


    [Choose what to extract]


    Oh, with just a thought again.


    Rain touched the table.


    [Small Table, weight 5kls. Cost of extraction to the Spirit Realm: 500mL of Soul Elixirs]


    Soul Elixirs?


    That''s probably the currency. Rain thought, and he touched the bed. It would be nice if he had a bed in the Spirit Realm.


    [Single Bed, weight 20kls. Cost of extraction to the Spirit Realm: 2L of Soul Elixirs]


    Whoa. It increased!


    So it charge by weight.


    Rain spected and continued reading the information in the [Library]. He learned a lot, including the crucial point that he shouldn''t leave his territory undefended for long. If his [Lord Statue] was destroyed, it would be equivalent to his territory being obliterated and him being killed.


    ". . ." Rain panicked at that thought.


    Statue? There was a statue?


    Rain thought back to his time in the Barren Wastnd. He did see something sparkly out of the corner of his eye, but he couldn''t make out its form because he was in shock when he was first transported to the Spirit Realm.


    "Oh shit! I have to get back there! ASAP!" Rain jumped onto his bed and tightly closed his eyes. He didn''t have to wait long, as he was exhausted from everything that had happened, and he quickly fell asleep.


    Rain''s soul traveled out of his body and was transported to the Spirit Realm.


    In a blink, Rain found himself back in the same area where he had been standing before. The barren wastnd was still the same, with its unforgiving and lifeless nothingness.


    Then Rain saw it: his statue.

 Chapter 4: The Unlikely Troops

    It was a bronze statue, exactly the same height and form as him.


    Rain could carry it, but it was heavy, and he couldn''t store it in his inventory.


    "So this is the statue?" Rain muttered, examining it closely.


    There was nothing remarkable about it except that it resembled him. When he touched it, a faint glow of magic emanated from it, but he didn''t feel anything at all, not even a slight boost.


    Rain''s head bobbed to the side. "I''ll have to make sure that this is always safe, or I''ll definitely die. Good thing no beast has evere this way and decided to trample over it."


    Come to think of it, Rain looked over at the vast expanse of nothingness.


    Was there even a beast here that could survive this weather?


    Rain scratched his head and thought for a moment. He didn''t know the full extent of his territory, and ording to what he read, he still needed to map everything out.


    Aside from that, he needed to build a house or at least a fence and some simple traps to make sure his statue was safe from beasts that roam thisnds.


    "Let''s see . . . ording to the library, barrennds are difficult to work with, but the amount of Evolution Points (EP) my troops would get from performing tasks here would double. Aside from shelter and defense, there''s also food and water to worry about."


    Though Rain was in a magical realm, his normal bodily functions remained the same, so he still needed to drink and eat. Not to mention that his troops also needed the basic necessities to survive.


    Rain pressed his lips together, feeling at a loss about where to begin.


    How do you even build something out of . . . nothingness?


    A mud house?


    I don''t have a shovel or water, though.


    Rainmented. His name was Rain, but he was given a random territory in the drynds. How ironic was that?


    Don''t lose hope. I still have my troops.


    Rain got excited and checked the [Tokens x5] in his inventory.


    ording to the forum, the initial troops you get depend on your personality, ensuring good synchronization with them.


    Rain wasn''t particrly courageous, but he wasn''t cowardly either. He wasn''t exceptionally intelligent, but he wasn''t dumb. He was more optimistic than pessimistic, which seemed like a good sign.


    In the end, he was just a typical, average guy with average views and a very normal average character.


    Rain was expecting something like an Elf or something cool like a Goliath. He really needed strong and able-bodied troops to help with defense and construction.


    "Please let it be those two," Rain prayed, rubbing his hands together as he summoned all the Tokens.


    "Let it be an Elf or a Goliath!" Rain fervently asked, his eyes shining as the five figures materialized before him.


    "Oh!" Rain''s smile widened when the light burst forth, only for his expression to slowly fade as the light converged into fivelittle chicks.


    ~chirp!~


    ". . ."


    [CONGRATULATIONS! You''ve summoned Aasimars x5!]


    "Huh? This can''t be right." Rain checked his surroundings for his troops, his eyes refusing to acknowledge that the five tiny, white chicks were indeed his troops.


    They weren''t troops! They were food! They didn''t even have arms! How were they going to build a house much less a fence?!


    ~chirp!~


    Oh . . . they''re cute though.


    Rain picked one up. Its eyes were big and its fur was so soft. Heughed a little when it rubbed its cheek against his.


    "I like you too," Rain chuckled as he read their information.


    || Troop #1 ||


    Race: Aasimar


    Synchronization: ¡ï¡ï


    ss: None


    Skills:


    ¡ñ Heal


    Heal small wounds (single target)


    || E N D ||


    They had the same stats, but their names ranged from Troop #1 to Troop #5. They only had a healing ability, which wouldn''t be much help in defending the territory.


    Rain read the information about the Aasimar race.


    || A A S I M A R ||


    Aasimars are ne-touched by higher beings. This provides them with an awe-inspiring appearance that is both memorable and potentially intimidating. They can unleash their powerful inner spirit to manifest unique abilities in battle.


    || E N D ||


    ". . ." Rain shifted from the information screen to the five little chicks hopping around him.


    "They don''t look awe-inspiring and intimidating," he muttered in a low voice.


    There must be something wrong with the information, or he had gotten the wrong race.


    Maybe he had to evolve them? Rain read about it in the [Library] that he could evolve his troops to a much powerful version of themselves. They would also learn new skills and spells.


    It reminded him of the game Pkmon.


    Rain couldn''t evolve them without enough EP, though. He needed to give them tasks first to umte those points.


    But what kind of task could they possibly do? They had no arms and were too tiny to even lift heavy things.


    Wait . . . why was I even thinking about that?! Rainmented.


    With this territory coupled with these troops, it''s like the game didn''t want him to win!


    It was game over for him!


    Rain sighed. It looked like he would have to give up his title and territory after all and be an ordinary yer, just like an ordinary human back in his world.


    Rain felt dissatisfied and sad for some reason.


    ~chirp!~


    The Aasimars all fluttered around his feet, waiting to be petted next.


    The heaviness in Rain''s heart dissolved at the sight of them. "They''re so cute. But what am I going to do with five healers? Who''s going to defend the territory?"


    ". . ." Rain suddenly grabbed his hair in realization. "Wait . . .


    ME?! I''m the one who''s going to fight?!"


    This must be a joke. He wasn''t a fighter and definitely wasn''t good at sports. He could barely jump one skip rope without tripping.


    "T-this is bad . . ." Rain stared at the imploring eyes of the chicks. "Sorry, but . . .


    I have no choice but to surrender my title and territory tomorrow. I''m clueless about this whole thing, and I''m not really the type to be a Lord."


    Troop #1 bobbed its head like it could understand him, and the weirdest thing happened when it flexed its tiny wings and tapped his head as if consoling him.


    Rain''s chin trembled, guilt eating at his heart. "At least, let''s make some tent for you guys to stay the night, a resting ce from this relentless heat. Don''t worry, if I give up my title and territory, you guys will have a much better life. I''ll make sure that you stay in a high level territory and are well taken care of."


    That''s right, it was better for them to be with a new owner than him. Tomorrow he would be back to being that average guy living an average life, both in the real world and the Spirit Realm.


    Something protested within Rain''s heart, but he ignored it.


    It was better this way.

 Chapter 5: Survival and Sacrifice: Rain’s Dilemma

    Rain assigned tasks to his troops, directing them to gather twigs, small branches, or anything useful for building a makeshift tent to shield them from the relentless heat of the sun.


    He was determined to ensure his troops'' safety and protect them from this weather or from being eaten in this barrenndscape while he was in the real world.


    Anyway by tomorrow, they would have better shelter and wouldn''t have to worry about food and water.


    Troop #1 brought back a mouthful of twigs, disying resourcefulness and obedience.


    It was a hardworking little chick. Rain was pleased.


    Troop #2 found a tattered fabric swaying in the wind ¡ª a nice discovery.


    Rain praised it for a job well done.


    Troop #1 made a face. It didn''t want to be outdone, and it struggled with a bundle of twigs ten times bigger than its body, barely able to carry them.


    Rain acknowledged its effort, sensing that it wanted to prove itself.


    "Good job." Rain scratched Troop #1''s chin and thetter chirp happily.


    Renewed with vigor, Troop #1 dashed off to gather more twigs.


    Troops #3 to #5 picked up dirt in their beaks, presenting it to Rain eagerly, hoping for praise and pets as well.


    "Uhm . . . I''ll give you a thumbs up for effort."


    Everyone were picking up random things like dried leaves, sand, and even strands of hair and fur. Some began arranging them to make a bedding and settled down for a rest under the shade of the makeshift tent.


    However, Rain noted that the Aasimars needed food or at least water to avoid exhaustion and dehydration. Their delicate bodies weren''t suited for this harsh climate.


    Luckily, the tent waspleted, although it barely amodated the five chicks and seemed precarious enough to topple over with a gust of wind.


    This wasn''t exactly Rain''s idea of adequate shelter, but it would have to suffice for the time being.


    ~chirp!~


    Troop #1 fluttered out of the tent and perched at Rain''s shoulder.


    Rain somehow sensed what it wanted to convey, a peculiar feeling settled over him. It was offering him its space, which he found both amusing and touching.


    Even if all five of them sacrificed their space, Rain still wouldn''t fit inside that tiny tent. It simply wasn''t designed to amodate someone of his size.


    "It''s fine. I can withstand this heat. You go in there and rest first. I''ll go find water for you guys, so stay right there."


    Troop #1 refused to leave him alone, so Rain decided to carry it in his hands to shield it from the sun.


    For some reason, this little chick seemed to have more advanced thinking than the rest, and its attachment to him was the strongest. Rain couldn''t help but feel a little attached to it as well.


    As they searched for water, Rain made sure to map the area. He had instructed the other chicks to gather any useful items they could find and reminded them to take breaks if needed before he left.


    Rain was in a dilemma about finding water. This ce wasn''t a desert, so there probably wasn''t an oasis here.


    He could choose to wake up and fetch water from the real world, but he didn''t have any Soul Elixirs to make the extraction.


    Besides, he was concerned that it might take a while before he could fall asleep again if he woke up. Time passed differently in the real worldpared to the Spirit Realm; six hours in the real world equated to one day in this realm, or so he read.


    That was why it was always advisable not to prolong being away from your territory unless your territory and troops were at high enough levels to defend themselves for a few days while you''re back in the real world.


    But Rain didn''t have that luxury of time.


    Heck! He didn''t even have a proper tent nor any fence. His territory was practically open for beast to maul over at his troops!


    Rain massaged his head. This was the first time that he was so stressed from his entire year of existence. And it wasn''t even about his safety, but the safety of his troops''.


    Fortunately, throughout that four-hour task of gathering materials and constructing the tent, he gained 40 EP.


    Rain didn''t know if that was fast, but it did say that his territory would provide him double the EP due to its harsh living conditions.


    Only 60 points more, and he could evolve one of his troop.


    Rain was thinking of evolving Troop #1 first since it was the most logical out of the bunch and definitely a leader material.


    Rain paused . . . what was he thinking?!


    He was going to give up his title and territory tomorrow, so there was no point.


    ~chirp!~


    Rain stopped as Troop #1 tugged at his hair, perching on his shoulder to easily peck at the short strands of his green hair.


    Following Troop #1''s pointed wing, Rain''s eyes widened as he noticed what it was indicating ¡ª arge lizard-like creature, stealthily moving from stone to stone, blending into its surroundings.


    Is that one of the many beasts roaming in here? Rain wondered.


    "It looks like an ordinary tree lizard," Rain thought aloud.


    Troop #1 fluttered its wings frantically and pointed towards its stomach, trying its best tomunicate.


    "Oh no . . . don''t tell me . . .


    you''re hungry?"


    Troop #1 nodded its head up and down.


    What does it want me to do? Kill it?


    Rain felt his stomach churn. He had never killed a lizard before, not even the lizards in his apartment.


    And how was he supposed to kill that thing? It was half his size!


    ~chirp!~


    ~chirp!~


    Troop #1 gestured, and to Rain''s amazement, he could understand it.


    There was amon [Short Sword] in his inventory, part of the starter items the ball of light had given him.


    But . . . could he wield and use it?


    Rain didn''t have time to think as Troop #1 bravely confronted the lizard, which was now approaching them ¨C¨C fast!


    "Hey, wait!"


    It was toote. The Giant Barren Lizard had spotted them and hissed before it slithered towards Rain with rming speed.

 Chapter 6: Rain’s First Fight

    Rain was frozen in fear as he could only watch the lizard lunge towards him.


    ~chirp!~


    Rain didn''t know how it happened, but his body reacted on its own, instinctively jumping to the side and rolling away just as the lizard''s tail smashed into the ground where he had been moments before, missing him by inches.


    The ground quivered and shook; a crevice formed where the lizard''s tail struck.


    All blood drained from Rain''s face. This was the closest he had evere to dying.


    Scrambling to his feet, Rain shakily pointed his short sword at the beast. The lizard hissed, its long tongue snapping forward like a whip.


    Rain leaped away, startled when his body felt unnaturally light. Suddenly, he realized he was airborne.


    "What the¡ª?!" Why was his body so light? Rain was startled at this discovery, so he didn''t notice the rapidly approaching whip-like tongue that ensnared his feet, dragging him with rming speed toward the lizard''s gaping mouth.


    Despite its small size, Troop #1 dashed forward with fearless bravery. It wed at the lizard''s eyes, prompting a fierce hiss and causing the creature to fling Rain violently onto the unforgiving ground.


    The impact was devastating, sending searing pain through Rain''s bones and wrenching his shoulder out of its socket. Gasping for air, he writhed in agony, his senses overwhelmed by the intensity of pain he had never before experienced.


    Just as despair threatened to consume him, a radiant white light enveloped Rain, miraculously healing his broken bone and stopping his internal bleeding. He instantly knew that Troop #1 had used [Heal] on him.


    Without Troop #1''s courageous intervention, Rain knew he would not have survived.


    "T-thanks," Rain managed weakly, his voice trembling with gratitude.


    ~chirp!~


    Troop #1 pped its wings, its eyes narrowed, gleaming menacingly at the Lizard.


    ''One way or another, you''re going to be our food!'' Rain monologue, as he interpreted the determined expression on the little chick''s face.


    "Stop! It''s too dangerous!" Rain warned, but Troop #1 paid no heed to his warning.


    With fearless determination, it charged at the lizard, now weakened with one eye lost from their previous encounter.


    Troop #1''s small size granted it remarkable agility. It darted and fluttered nimbly, dodging the lizard''s erratic tail swings.


    "Watch out!" Rain yelled, witnessing the lizard''s tongueshing out in a deadly arc.


    Troop #1 narrowly evaded the strike, its quick reflexes keeping it just out of harm''s way.


    However, the lizard''s tongue suddenly curled back, ensnaring Troop #1 and swiftly pulling it into the confines of its mouth.


    Chomp!


    "NoOoO! Troop #1!"


    Driven by worry for his little troop, Rain charged forward, raising his sword high and driving its pointed tip into the lizard''s neck while the creature''s attention was on the little chick in its mouth.


    The de pierced through flesh with a sickening resistance, and Rain grimaced as blood sprayed over him. The lizard convulsed violently, throwing him aside with tremendous force. He hit the ground hard, momentarily stunned.


    As Rain slowly regained his senses, he opened his eyes to see the lizard thrashing and shrieking in agony until it finallyy still, surrounded by a pool of its own blood.


    [Obtain, 1 mL Soul Elixir!]


    [Obtain, 50 EP!]


    Rain didn''t have the luxury of time to dwell on the notifications or the gruesome scene before him. He hurried to the lizard''s head and pried open its mouth.


    The long, slimy tongue stretched out and uncurled onto the ground, expelling Troop #1 back onto the earth.


    Troop #1 shook its head and ruffled its feathers, chirping happily at Rain for a job well done.


    It was only then that Rain released a relieved breath that shook his legs. "Whew. I''m d you''re alright."


    ~chirp!~


    Troop #1 trotted over to the dead lizard''s body and began extracting its internal organs.


    Rain felt a wave of nausea rise in his throat as he watched Troop #1 eating the lizard''s organs.


    This was part of his new reality now, and he had no choice but to suppress his urge to vomit.


    "L-let''s bring some to the others," he managed to say, his voice strained.


    Troop #1 nodded enthusiastically, gulping down its food with apparent satisfaction.


    Unable to bear watching any longer, Rain stood up.


    ~chirp!~


    Rain turned his attention to Troop #1, hisplexion turning a sickly shade of green. "You mean to say that . . . I should harvest this lizard and sell it?"


    Troop #1 nodded.


    Rain nced aside, feeling overwhelmed. "I . . . I don''t even know how to harvest that thing, and where on earth would I sell it? There''s no shop here."


    ~chirp!~


    "Egh?" Rain''s eyes widened slightly. "You mean I could sell them back in my real world?"


    Troop #1 nodded again.


    It seemed his troops were aware of his origins from another world. Not that he was surprised.


    It made sense; Dean had mentioned that everything in the Spirit Realm was valuable. Despite the potential profit, Rain couldn''t even swallow his saliva at the sight of the dead lizard.


    "F-fine. I will make the harvest," Rain said reluctantly, unable to refuse when Troop #1''s eyes were filled with expectations.


    As their leader, he had to set an example, right?


    Rain wasn''t sure where to begin, but thankfully Troop #1 guided him through the process. With trembling hands, he carefully sliced off the lizard''s skin. To his surprise, the skin was automatically stored in his inventory.


    [Obtain, Giant Barren Lizard Skin x1!]


    Despite his unremarkable foraging skills, Rain managed to salvage the lizard''s ws. He attempted to retrieve its sac, but his inexperience led to an explosion when he cut it incorrectly.


    Luckily, it was devoid of any poisonous contents.


    The remainder of the lizard was brought back to the tent so the others could feast on its flesh and drink its blood.


    Maybe the next time they could cook it first? Ren thought, but quickly abandoned the idea since he didn''t know how to start a fire without a lighter or matches.


    Upon returning to their shelter, Rain observed the little chicks roaming around, picking up whatever random objects they could find.


    That sight brought a tear to his eyes. Ah, they''re so obedient and hardworking.


    Troops #2 to #5 all hopped happily upon seeing what they had brought, while Troop #1 raised its chin and chirped proudly.


    It then kicked the others and pecked at their heads when they squabbled over the food, directing everyone to line up and eat in an orderly manner.


    Rain was truly impressed by Troop #1. It was undoubtedly leadership material.


    Come to think of it, he now had 110 EP! He could finally evolve Troop #1.

 Chapter 7: The Unwanted Territory

    "You made up your mind?" Dean asked. His face showed neither excitement nor sadness. It was a professional look, giving nothing away.


    Rain nodded, ying with his cup of coffee. The private area of the coffee shop inside the underground building providedfort, easing his otherwise guilty conscience. He couldn''t help but feel that he was abandoning his troops.


    No. No. NO!


    He was only doing the right thing. His troops would have a better chance of survival if they were taken care of by a higher-level territory.


    It was the best thing he could do for them.


    "Don''t feel bad. After all, your safety is your top priority." Dean brought out his tablet and showed Rain arge map. "This is what we have mapped so far in the Spirit Realm."


    Rain was amazed, for the Spirit Realm was huge. So huge, in fact, that it might be bigger than Earth.


    "What are those nk spaces?"


    "Areas that we haven''t mapped out yet," answered Dean. "We call them the unknownnds. It''s very dangerous in these parts, so don''t ever think of going in there."


    Dean handed the map to Rain, who felt very grateful.


    "Are you sure you want to give me something this important?"


    Dean nodded. "We give it to all yers, so it''s fine. Anyway, would you mind telling me where your territory is located on the map so I can send it back to the association? We still have to post your territory and see if any yers are interested in it."


    Rain''s heart sank. "Eh? Is that how it works?"


    Dean nodded. "Though we''re an association, we don''t impose anything on our members that they don''t want to do. After all, taking in a territory requires huge resources and time to develop, so our yers need to think twice before taking one on."


    Rain didn''t like the sound of that.


    "Don''t worry. All yers want to expand their territory, so I''m sure yours will be taken in no time."


    "Uhm . . . even if my territory is in the barren wastnd?"


    "That''s right, even if your territory is in the barren wastnd . . . wait. WHAT?!" Dean''s poker face cracked for the first time. Then he stifled augh.


    "I must have heard it wrong. Where was your territory located again?"


    ". . ." Rain looked to the side and pointed to the very south of the map, far away from all the mapped areas.


    Dean''s smile faded and his face darkened. He then adjusted his sses. "Hmm . . . we might have a problem."


    "What do you mean?" Rain''s voice shook a little.


    Dean released a heavy breath. "There''s no easier way to say this, but . . . the Barren Wastnd is an area no one wants. You''re not the first to be transported there and definitely not the first needing rescue."


    "And . . . ?" Rain sensed there was a big ''BUT''ing.


    "And . . . the yers who took territory in the barren wastnds didn''t have a choice but to give it up. Barren wastnds are characterized by limited to no water and infertile soil; they are deste ces of extremes. Because of this, very little grows, and the scrub that does manage to survive provides minimal nourishment.


    There is a scarcity of everything ¡ª just unending nothingness.


    "Transporting resources and troops to and from there also takes up a lot of time and resources. In short, thend yields very little and is too expensive to maintain. Our yers had no choice but to abandon the territory. Since then, any territories in the Barren Wastnds have been banned from their list."


    "M-meaning . . .?" Rain''s voice trembled.


    Dean crossed his arms and stared at Rain seriously. "I''m afraid . . . we will have a problem convincing the other yers to take your territory."


    "Uh . . . what if I give it to them or something?"


    "That''s not how it works. Whether your territory is conquered or willingly surrendered, the opposing side still has to pay arge volume of Soul Elixirs to transfer the territory into their name. Without that, you''ll remain a Lord and your territory will remain yours to defend."


    "N-no way . . . is there another way?"


    ". . . If you know a yer in the association who might help you, that could work, but as it stands, it looks like you''ll have to defend your territory until someone takes an interest in it."


    ". . . And that would take?"


    Dean shrugged. "Days, or even months."


    Rain''s shoulders dropped. "Can you not send help? I''m not asking for much, just something to get started, like maybe a house and a fence," Rain said.


    Though he was troubled because things didn''t go ording to n, part of him was relieved that he got to keep his territory and troops.


    Dean took a deep breath. "I will raise your concern with the higher-ups. But don''t get your hopes up too much. Your location is very far from the rest. Even our nearby territories are thousands of miles from you. You''re separated by sea, and teleporting there would cost so much."


    "So you''re going to let me die?" Rain asked, straight to the point.


    "I''m not saying that. I''m just saying it might take time," Dean said as he stood up. "In the meantime, I suggest you ask for help in the forums. Maybe you''ll stumble upon a benevolent yer in there."


    Rain didn''t say anything more as Dean bid his farewells.


    "By the way, if you haven''t already visited, there''s a marketce on the lower section of this building. Feel free to go there. Some of our veteran yers even set up shop down there, so it''s a good ce to start building rtionships with them. Who knows, someone might take pity and take you in," he added before leaving.


    Rain masked his fears behind a face kept still, yet they were there all the same, growing with every second. He had really thought the yer association would help him, but he guessed they wouldn''t if they didn''t have something to gain from it.


    Rain understood that concept, but still . . . didn''t they care if he died at all?


    He guessed that one human''s life was worth nothingpared to hundred liters of Soul Elixirs.

 Chapter 8: The Marketplace

    Rain went to the lower floors where the marketce was located, just as Dean had told him.


    In a daze from the whole conversation, he didn''t notice the other yers with him inside the elevator. It was rather full, and Rain didn''t have the energy to wonder just how many yers were in this city alone.


    Dean had said that there were numerous yer Associations scattered around the world, but there were only a few yers who survived to this daypared to the overall poption.


    yers around the globe numbered in the thousands, but only a few had made it to bing Lords; most were reduced to being mere yers.


    There was silence inside the elevator. Rain could feel it ¡ª a nervous tension that came perilously close to fear.


    Was everyone here a newbie too?


    He shifted his gaze to the people around him, and that was when he noticed . . . most of them were weird.


    There was one yer dressed in a mascot costume of a bloated white rabbit. Another had long ck hair and dark bags under his eyes, looking so skeletal he seemed on the brink of death. Then there was an extremely handsome man with light blue hair, wearing a school uniform.


    Wait . . . he goes to the same school as me! Rain thought, unable to help shifting his attention to his own attire ¡ª just a shirt and pajamas.


    In his haste to get here, he had forgotten to change his clothes and even skipped breakfast.


    At the mention of breakfast, Rain''s stomach rumbled loudly in the confined space of the elevator. The embarrassment echoed to his core.


    Every eye shifted to him, and Rain shrunk under their scrutinizing gaze.


    The person in the mascot costume giggled, and Rain was amazed to realize she was a girl. She was short, but didn''t have a childish tone and definitely didn''t sound mature either.


    Rain guessed she was around the same age as him.


    "Bro, did you just wake up and decided toe in here?" asked the man who looked like a skeleton.


    Rain hid his embarrassment behind augh. "I did. I was so worried about my territory and troops that I just rushed in here."


    The skeletal man smiled, looking even creepier when he did. "Can''t me you. I''m the same. Are you a newbie too?"


    Rain nodded.


    "Same here. I just started not a week ago. By the way, the name''s Bones."


    How fitting, Rain thought, shaking hands with Bones. "My name is Rain."


    The elevator door opened, and everyone got off.


    "Nice to meet you, Rain. As much as I want to stay and chat, I have a territory to save." Bones chuckled and waved at Rain goodbye.


    Rain went on his way too. As he stepped out of the elevator, he halted in his tracks, surprised to find the marketce resembling a bustling bazaar. There were countless stalls and a lot of people moving to and fro.


    "Hey, move it, kid!"


    Rain was pushed to the side by a bulky man.


    Rain lowered his head and apologized, but the man only red at him before continuing on his way.


    Rain then rubbed his shoulder where the man had just brushed past him. It hurt a bit, but his attention swiftly shifted to the stalls, and his past troubles evaporated as he looked around.


    There were all sorts of items disyed in the stalls, sold by the yers. Mostly items and weapons, which Rain couldn''t afford due to their astronomical prices.


    There were also beast parts used in cooking and crafting. Rain had heard about beast meat being used in delicacies; the rich loved to think they would live longer if they consumed it regrly. There was no basis for that.


    Some were selling tokens. Others were selling live troops, and Rain was amazed to see that some of the sellers were races from the Spirit Realm, like an elf!


    Whoa! Rain''s eyes shone with delight at the sight of the beautiful elf. Her aura was different from the rest, as if she were shining and glowing. Her golden hair flowed like it was stirred by an invisible wind, and her eyes twinkled like stars.


    The other yers were looking at her as well while the elf beamed. Her smile lighting up the whole ce.


    "Miss, what''s your name?!"


    "Are you staying here permanently, or are you going back to the Spirit Realm?"


    "You must be new here on earth. I can tour you around the area if you want."


    The elf held her cheeks in a bashful way. "I don''t know, my Lord said that I can''t leave this ce unless all these items are sold," she purred and winked.


    The audience went wild, and everyone mored to buy stuff from her.


    Rain wanted to buy something from her as well. It was like he was charmed by that beautiful smile.


    Unfortunately, reality grounded him ¡ª he had no money.


    Sighing, Rain proceeded onward before he drooled at the yers shing their money. He was only a seventeen-year-old boy who relied on his parents'' allowance.


    He had some money saved up, but spending thousands of dors for a single piece of equipment was too much.


    He only had $1000 at most with him, and he had even advanced his allowance for the next month.


    "Looks like I have to eat canned food for the rest of the month," Rainmented.


    Rain nced over at the elf once more and wondered if he could bring his troops to this world in the future.


    Though inhabitants from the Spirit Realm had limited ess to Earth and had to be monitored at all times, Rain bet his troops would love it here. He could already imagine them: those rowdy chicks running around while Troop #1 would kick and peck at them to behave.


    Rain chuckled. Troop #1 was definitely like a mother hen.


    He could just dress them up like humans so they would remain inconspicuous.


    Rain wondered how much Soul Elixirs it would cost to extract them, though. He bet it would cost astronomical. Then he would have to extract them back to the Spirit Realm, which would cost another Soul Elixirs.


    "Hey, kid."

 Chapter 9: The Mysterious Old Man

    Rain looked over at the one who called him and found an old man with goatee, sitting cross-legged on the ground, his items sprawled over a nket.


    "Are you a newbie?"


    Rain nodded.


    The old man grinned. "Then it''s best if you buy from me. My prices are for newbies. Not all stalls amodate folks like you, so take advantage of my offer."


    Rain was intrigued when the old man mentioned newbie prices, so he went to take a look.


    His smile, however, disappeared when he saw the items on the floor. On top of the tattered nket were old, worn swords, shields, and some flowers and herbs that Rain didn''t recognize.


    "Old man, themon sword I have is better than this," Rainmented.


    The old manughed. "Cut me some ck, kid. I''m just a regr yer. How about some herbs that heal minor wounds? Only $500 each. I also ept Soul Elixirs.


    That would be, uh . . . 100 mL of Soul Elixirs."


    "Wait, isn''t the conversion rate 1 mL of Soul Elixirs equal to $1000?" Rain asked, recalling his shock when he first learned that fact.


    Soul Elixirs were the currency in the Spirit Realm, and it took a huge amount of them to aplish anything in that realm. Because of this, yers rarely wanted to part with them, making them incredibly expensive on Earth.


    Rain had heard that Soul Elixirs were proven to prolong human life. There was also the knowledge that they could cure any disease, making them a more valuablemodity than money at this point.


    However, the amount of Soul Elixirs required to heal and prolong life was immense, often measured in liters, and humans had to consume them over an extended period.


    That''s why only the rich could afford it.


    "Is that right?" The old manughed. "Then how about this? I''ll give you these tokens for only 10 mL of Soul Elixirs each. You need troops, right?"


    "Aren''t they just goblin tokens?" Rain asked skeptically. Everyone knew that goblins were notorious for being weak and often disobedient, so no one wanted them as troops. "No one wants those tokens."


    If you defeated beasts or races in the Spirit Realm, these [Tokens] would emerge, allowing you to summon them as troops.


    But goblins were known for their low intelligence and tendency to cause trouble rather than follow orders.


    The old man''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "True, goblins aren''t the most reliable, but they''re still better than nothing. If you''re just starting out, a few goblins might be enough to defend your territory until you can get something better."


    Rain hesitated, looking down at the tokens. They gleamed dully on the tattered nket, each one representing a potential goblin soldier. He knew he didn''t have many options, but spending his precious Soul Elixirs on goblins felt like a gamble.


    He nced around the bustling market. Other yers were bartering, trading, and buying, all with more confidence and resources than he had.


    The elf he had admired earlier was still surrounded by eager buyers, her items selling quickly. He felt a pang of envy.


    If only he had more Soul Elixirs and money. "Sorry, but I only have 1 mL of Soul Elixirs with me, and I don''t think I want goblins as troops. They''re simply not worth it."


    The old man''s smile vanished, reced by a look of disappointment. "Aren''t you a newbie? Howe you''re so hard to scam?" he muttered under his breath.


    Rain stared at him, dead in the eyes. "I''ll be going now."


    "Ah, wait! Wait! WAIT!" The old man pleaded. "Look, my daughter is in the hospital right now, and I just wanted to pay her hospital bills. Being a regr yer with no troops of my own is hard on an old man like me surviving in the Spirit Realm."


    Rain took a deep breath. He felt sad and pity for the old man, but . . . "Sorry, I also have it hard in the game. As much as I want to help, I''m only a newbie."


    Rain then handed the old man $100. "Here. Just keep it. It''s for your daughter''s hospital bills."


    The old man paused, something flickered in his eyes. He sighed, his lips puckering out. "You''re no fun," he muttered to himself. "So, there''s still a human with apassionate heart."


    "Huh, what was that?"


    The old man stared at Rain''s innocent face, and couldn''t help but think . . . Or this kid might just be na?ve. A dangerous thing to have in the Spirit Realm.


    Nevertheless, his scam didn''t work and instead backfired on him as he was moved by the kid''s character. "I don''t want your charity, so I''ll give you this."


    Rain epted the token that the old man handed him. "This isn''t a goblin token, right?"


    "What''s with you and your aversion to goblins? Do you know goblins are one of the most annoying things to deal with? Those pesky things breed like there''s no tomorrow and cause great damage when they move in packs."


    "They''re weak," Rain said, tilting his head with a flower sprouting over it.


    ". . .Go away before I decide to eat you," the old man deadpanned.


    Rain only raised an eyebrow. Eat him? "Thank you for this, old man. See you around."


    The old man clicked his tongue as Rain went on his way. "Are newbies so hard to fool nowadays? Unlike before."


    Newbies used to be so excited and impulsive, buying everything in the marketce. But ever since that [Forum] was established, scamming business hadn''t been doing greattely.


    The old man fanned himself with the $100 bill before he chewed on it. "Ah, I miss the old times."


    From the shadows emerged a creature with dark skin and a horn adorning her head. "My Lord . . . it''s time for you to return to the Spirit Realm."


    "Oh, it''s you? Is it that time already?" The old man barely raised his head to see who it was.


    "Are you still scamming humans, my lord?"


    The old man grinned. "An old guy''s got to have some hobby or I''ll get bored. And you don''t like it when I get bored."


    "The young mistress is calling for you."


    "Geh." The old man''s face faltered.


    "Should I tell her about your little escapade?"


    The old man sighed. "Got it, got it. I''ll go back right now," he surrendered.


    And just like that, the old man and the woman with the horn disappeared as if they were never there.

 Chapter 10: Fifi, the White Rabbit

    Rain was keeping his eyes out for legitimate sellers. The marketce was brimming with scammers like that old man back there, and if he wasn''t careful, his money would have been stolen from him.


    Good thing he had read the library archives and asked around the forums.


    Now his dilemma was where to sell his [Giant Barren Lizard Skin x1 and ws x1] to legitimate sellers who would give him a fair price. He needed Soul Elixirs to extract water from here to the Spirit Realm.


    "Ah. That girl." Rain spotted the girl in the mascot costume and approached her.


    The girl noticed him too and giggled as he neared her.


    "You''re that hungry boy."


    "Augh . . ." Rain hid his embarrassment with a lightugh. "Yeah, I forgot to eat breakfast in my haste to get here."


    The girl let out another peal ofughter. "Here you go."


    She handed Rain a candy, and thetter was touched. "Thank you. I''ll pay for it."


    "No need." The girl shook her head. "My name''s Fifi, by the way."


    "Rain."


    "Are you a newbie too, Rain?"


    "Yeah. You too?"


    "That''s right, though I started a month ago."


    "So, are you already a novice Lord?" Rain asked, hopeful.


    Fifi nodded. "That''s right."


    "That''s amazing."


    "Teehee. I almost didn''t make it, though. Good thing the association sent troops and machinery for me just in time."


    How envious. "They did? Your location must be near them then."


    "That''s right, though it''s still thousands of miles apart. My territory is called White Rabbit Vige and is located in Crown Jade Woods."


    "Uh . . . is it alright to tell me that?"


    "It''s fine. I assume you already have the map from the association. If so, you''ll easily find the locations of other yers'' territories. It''s no secret really."


    For some reason, Rain wanted to keep it a secret. He didn''t want anyone to know that his territory was in the Barren Wastnd.


    Fifi''s big mascot eyes stared at Rain, unsettling him. "W-what? Is there something on my face?"


    Fifi shook her head and shyly ced the tips of her fingers together. "You''re the first person to notugh and mock the name of my vige . . ."


    The truth was, Rain was more shocked that she had told him about the name of her vige than anything else, so he didn''t give much thought about her vige name.


    "I think White Rabbit suits your territory. You must like them." It was obvious from her costume.


    Fifi beamed. "That''s right, though most of the yers prefer something cool like Aurora Empire, Drakonis Kingdom, or the Asyrian Republic. Compared to that White Rabbit vige seemed like childish."


    Rain knew about those top territories. He had done his research, hoping that one of them would take care of his troops for him. But that was just wishful thinking on his part. At this point, not even a weak town would want his territory even if he handed it for free.


    "White Rabbit Vige sounds peaceful and unique," Rain said thoughtfully. "It must be a nice ce to live in."


    Fifi''s smile grew wider. "That''s right. I''m striving to make it peaceful." She then force aughed. "Though the beasts in the area made it challenging to do so."


    "By the way, are you here to sell something, Rain?" asked Fifi.


    "Yeah. Is there a legitimate shop here that would give me a fair price?" Since she was already a novice Lord, Rain figured she would know about most of the stalls around here.


    "Ah, you must have encountered some scammers," Fifi grumbled lightly. "They''re numerous around here. But there are legitimate shops run by respectable sellers. Old man Taku is one."


    Fifi pointed at an old man who looked Asian, with long ck hair tied behind his back.


    "Just be respectful, and he will buy your items ording to market price."


    "Thanks a bunch."


    Fifi beamed and ced her hands behind her back, though her costume restricted her in doing so. "No biggie. Us newbies should stick together."


    "If you don''t mind, do you want to exchange contact information?" Rain asked. Fifi seemed nice and approachable. It would be great to have a support group that understood what he was dealing with.


    Fifi was silent, and Rain wondered if he had crossed the line. "Uhm . . . if you don''t want¨C"


    "Sure thing."


    Rain was relived and they exchanged contact information. After the two chatted a little more, they said their farewells, and Rain proceeded to the shop that Fifi had rmended.


    Fifi was such a good girl. Rain thought. She didn''t even ask questions or pry for any information about him.


    On the other side, Fifi was silent as she watched Rain''s back. Holding her phone near her chest, she felt herself burning red inside.


    A . . . a man''s phone number! Fifi screamed in her head.


    I did it! I did it! I DID IT!


    I made a human friend!


    Fifi looked at the minuscule number of contacts in her list.


    She was an extremely shy person and without her costume, she couldn''t even go outside her home or talk to people. Because of that, she was mostly homeschooled.


    She wasn''t good with boys and cowered under their gaze, which made men stay clear from her. Girls also had a hard time conversing with her because she couldn''t keep up with their conversations.


    Friends were few, and male friends were scarce.


    Fifi liked the Spirit Realm because her troops were kind to her, and she was never alone. She also made friends with some of the inhabitants, though she had problems with monsters and beasts.


    However, other yers were too scary for her to handle. Some wanted to scam her left and right, while others simply didn''t care. And since her territory was only a low level vige, no one wanted to associate with her.


    But Rain . . .


    Fifi giggled and ced the phone close to her chest. She finally had her first yer friend!


    This was a nice day!


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading.


    Please support the story by giving Reviews, and PS.


    Every 5 Reviews (no trolling) = +1 extra chapter


    Every 50 PS = +1 extra chapter


    On top of the 2 regr chapters.


    Promo valid until Contract ??


    Thank a bunch!

 Chapter 11: Friendship in the Marketplace

    Rain made his way over to Mr. Taku''s shop. There were a decent number of yers around, so this was probably a legitimate stall.


    Knowing that put Rain at ease.


    While standing in line and browsing on his phone, Rain overheard other yers talking.


    "Whenever I''m in the Spirit Realm, my body just feels so light."


    "Idiot, it''s because it''s your spirit, not your body."


    "Our spirit is much stronger and lighterpared to our physical body, so that''s why we can defeat beasts there, run twice as fast, and jump twice as high."


    "Oh, so that''s it . . ." Rain muttered under his breath. No wonder he could jump so high like he was flying. He could even pierce that Lizard''s thick skin with his scrawny hands and meager strength.


    Knowing that his spirit was twice as strong and twice as fast put Rain at ease . . . somewhat.


    At least he wasn''t going to get killed easily . . . Rain hoped.


    With five healers by his side, he was really hoping he wouldn''t get killed.


    Ah, Rain missed his troops already. He couldn''t wait to get back into the Spirit Realm, even though he had just woken up not long ago.


    There was a device that let you sleep anytime you wanted, a Sleeping Head Gear developed by the association, but the cheapest cost $10,000.


    Rain simply didn''t have that kind of money. His parents would probably fly abroad back to Zone A if he asked for that kind of amount.


    Maybe he could take part-time jobs?


    "Hey, move it."


    Rain was startled by the deep and soothing voice behind him and found that it was the handsome guy from the elevator.


    "Oh, sorry." Rain realized he was holding up the line and quickly caught up with the others at the front.


    Rain briefly nced back at the man behind him.


    "What?" the handsome guy asked, his face bored and nk but somehow sparkling.


    "We go to the same school," said Rain.


    The man''s eyebrow raised slightly in disinterest. "Is that right."


    "My name''s Rain, by the way." It would be nice if he could add him to his support group of friends, Rain thought. He badly needed it at this point.


    Rain heard a grumbleing from the handsome dude, but maybe he heard it wrong.


    When he answered, his voice was close to a grunt. "Len."


    Whoa, even his name sounded so pretty, Rain thought, unlike his own, whose parents didn''t know any better than to make fun of him by opting for Rain, knowing that their surname was Weathers.


    "Are you a newbie too?"


    Len frowned. "I''m sorry, but I don''t recall us being close."


    Rain lowered his head slightly in embarrassment. "Ahahaha. Sorry. I just thought that us newbies should stick together."


    Len''s frown deepened. "Who said anything about being a newbie?"


    "Whoa, so you''re already a Novice Lord?"


    Len''s expression slightly eased, and he said without much care, "I''m already an Apprentice Lord."


    Rain was even more amazed. This was the highest title he knew a yer to have so far. "So you''re already an experienced yer."


    "That''s right. Don''t lump me in with you newbies."


    Rain hesitated. "Uhm, are you perhaps expanding your territory? Maybe in the far south?"


    Len was silent for a moment before the corner of his lips twitched. "Heh. You''re one of those newbies that wants to give up their title and territory. The ones that aren''t capable enough to handle the responsibility."


    "Uhm . . . that''s because of my current circumstances."


    Len''s eyes narrowed. "I hate guys like you the most."


    With that, the conversation ended.


    With slumped shoulders, Rain opted to focus his attention on Old Man Taku instead.


    "That would be 1 mL of Soul Elixirs or $1000 for the skin and ws. Which currency do you want?" Taku said, inspecting the items Rain had handed to him.


    "Eh? Is that all?" Rain was expecting at least 2 mL of Souls Elixirs. He had almost died fighting that lizard.


    Taku took a deep breath. "They''re justmon items, kid. Nothing worthy of note. In fact, I would give 0.5 mL of Soul Elixirs for it, but considering that you''re a newbie and a first-time customer, I increased the price for you."


    Rain was devastated, but he couldn''t hold the line since the others were alreadyining at the back. "Err . . . Thanks . .


    ."


    "Next."


    Rain left the stall, disappointed. He was about to leave when he heard a mor at Taku''s stall.


    "Whoa, isn''t this the rare Rainbow Colored Horn Tuna?" Taku asked Len.


    "That''s right. Since you helped me when I was a newbie, I wanted to sell this in your shop."


    "Ooh! Len, what a fine youngd you''ve be. The rich will surely pay a very high price for this."


    "I don''t need money. I have plenty."


    "Egh. I''m afraid my Soul Elixirs aren''t enough to pay for something like this."


    "That''s fine. Is it alright if I just exchange it for one of your items here?"


    "That would be great."


    There weremotions around them, with yers throwing envious stares at Len, and Rain was among the jealous bunch.


    So he could smile like that too, Rain thought, noting that small smile on Len''s face. Being an Apprentice Lord sure seemed nice. They got ess to something rare, like a tuna-something.


    Rain bet that Len''s territory was near ake.


    Why couldn''t his territory be near theke?


    "How envious."


    "How envious."


    Rain and Bones nced at each other and both grinned when they realized who it was.


    "Oh, Bones. Done with your errand here?"


    Bones nodded. "And you?"


    "Yeah. I got only a minuscule amount of Soul Elixir though."


    Bonesughed, and it sounded like the rasp of a skeleton. "Ohohoho. Don''t worry, that''s only temporary. As you advance your title and develop your territory, Soul Elixirs won''t be a problem as much. Or at least I heard."


    "Are you a Novice Lord, Bones?"


    Bones nodded. "Yeah, and I''m preparing for my Apprentice Lord title."


    Rain felt left out.


    "I take it you''re only a newbie who''s yet to get his Novice Lord title?"


    Rain looked down. "Yeah."


    Bones chuckled. "I know that feeling. Here, take this."


    Bones offered two 1 mL vials of Soul Elixir to Rain.


    "Eh? But aren''t these precious? Aren''t you going to need them for your uing Apprentice Lord trial?"


    "It''s fine. Just take it. I''ve got everything I need, and I have a little extra to spare. It''s not much, but I hope it will help you."


    Not much? That was equivalent to $2,000! Two months worth of allowance! That put some tears in Rain''s eyes.


    "Thank you so much. I''ll definitely repay this favor!"


    "Ohohohoho. No need. I just want my fellow yer to seed in the Spirit Realm."


    Whoa . . . despite his creepy appearance, Bones was really a nice guy inside.


    "By the way, where''s your territory located?" asked Bones.


    ". . ." Rain''s smile disappeared and his face turned constipated. ". . .


    somewhere . . . in the Barren Wastnd."


    ". . ." Bones''ughter dissipated. "You''re kidding, right?"


    Rain grimaced, and Bonesid his skeletal fingers on his shoulder.


    "You have my condolences."

 Chapter 12: A Burning Resolve

    That day, Rain went back home troubled and downhearted.


    What was he going to do now?


    He couldn''t ce all his hope in the association''s help, which might note at all.


    Was he going to die after all?


    Rain hands washed over his face in a gesture of helpless distress. He then shook his head and pped his cheeks.


    It was way too early to give up.


    For now, he would do whatever he could to survive until help arrived.


    He prayed and hoped . . . that help would reallye.


    They wouldn''t forsake me, right? Rain thought to himself. He decided to take a chance on the forums, hoping to find someone with apassionate heart who could help him.


    || F O R U M ||


    ItsRainingHard: Hey guys. I''m a newbie yer and I want to give up my title and territory. Is someone interested?


    yer #: Huh? Just go to the yer association if you haven''t already. They''re the ones who handle these kinds of things.


    yer #: Territories are sold out nowadays. The veteran yers are buying them left and right and expanding their territories like maniacs.


    ItsRainingHard: The thing is . . . my territory is . . .


    in the Barren Wastnd.


    yer #: Oof. No wonder.


    yer #: Poor guy.


    yer #: Condolences to you.


    yer #: I might consider taking your territory . . . what are your initial troops?


    yer #: Sneaky. You want to take his territory if he has unique troops, right?


    yer #: Figures. If you get his territory, his troops will belong to you as well.


    yer #: I heard veteran yers use that strategy. They would take territories, even in the harshest environment, if someone there has Unique or Fantastical troops.


    yer #: Having unique troops is worth all that Soul Elixir after all.


    ItsRainingHard: Uhm . . . my troops are Aasimars.


    yer #: Fuck dude! You''re dead!


    yer #: You''re so dead!


    yer #: Deader than dead!


    yer #: No one wants those weak troops. They consume resources but have little use on the battlefield.


    yer #: Right. Who needs Aasimars when you can have healing potions? A Full Recovery potion is way better than their healing abilities.


    yer #: Some even sold or trade their Aasimar troops. That''s how useless they are.


    yer #: Your territory is in the Barren Wastnd, and your troops are Aasimars? Man, your luck is terrible!


    yer #: DM me your address and name. As a fellow yer, I''ll pay for your funeral arrangements.


    yer #: I''ll send you flowers.


    yer #: Condolence, man.


    ItsRainingHard: They''re not that bad. You can evolve them right.


    yer #: That''s why noob yers stay noobs. Even if you evolve them, Aasimars arepletely useless. Theyck the rarity to evolve further. The best you can get are the Crusaders, their light infantry ss. Beyond that, you''d need a lot of synchronization with them to evolve them to the next level.


    yer #: They''re still weak, though. They have low defense and low damage output. They''re better for support and should just stay in the back.


    yer #: Nah. They''re still useless as support. Those alien-looking races are much better at support than Aasimars.


    yer #: You mean the Githyanki units?


    yer #: Yeah, those weird psychic alien-looking creatures.


    yer #: Githyanki troops are hard toe by, though. Only a very few yers are lucky enough to have them as troops.


    yer #: It''s because they''re strong.


    yer #: Nah. Dragonborns are still the strongest troops!


    yer #: What''s with you and your obsession with dragons?


    yer #: We''re living in a fantasy world! You''ve got to have dragons!


    [ . . . multiple persons are typing . . .]


    Rain logged off the forum, frustrated by how everyonebeled him as dead and mocked his troops.


    Instead of feeling disheartened, he felt a burning desire to prove them wrong.


    For the first time in his life, he truly wanted to show what he was capable of. If he developed his territory in the Barren Wastnd and earned his Novice Lord title, that would surely shut them up.


    "Just you wait. I will make you eat your words. I will survive the barrennds, establish a high-level territory, and be a Sovereign Lord ¡ª the very pinnacle of being a Lord, which none have ever achieved ¡ª with my Aasimar troops!"


    Of course, it was just the anger and adrenaline talking, and Rain was still at a loss about what to do.


    Come to think of it, a yer mentioned something about [Synchronization]. He learned about that word in the [Library].


    Synchronization referred to your rtionship with your troops, measured by [Star Points]. The more you take care of them, the more their affection towards you increases.


    However, if you neglect them and they often get injured, hungry, or dissatisfied, they were more likely to disobey your orders and you wouldn''t have enough Star Points to evolve them to the next stage.


    The more synchronized you are with your troops, the more likely they will evolve to the next level.


    That''s the jest of it.


    Rain stared at the 3 mL vials of Soul Elixir in his hand.


    Was this enough to bring 1 L of water back to the Spirit Realm?


    It was worth a try.


    [Choose what to Extract]


    [1 L of water, weight 1 kl. Cost of extraction to the Spirit Realm: 1 mL of Soul Elixir]


    Oh? It only costs 1 mL? Rain thought, his mind racing.


    He wasn''t particrly good at math, but he was sure the cost of extracting waterpared to the bedside table was much less.


    Could it be . . . the value? Rain could only attribute thisrge discrepancy in Soul Elixir cost to value differences.


    But water was more valuable than a piece of bedside furniture, right? Maybe furniture on Earth was far more valuable than water in the Spirit Realm?


    Rain nodded to himself. That must be it.


    Rain was sure the extraction cost depended on weight and value.


    He also extracted a loaf of bread, which cost him 0.5 mL of Soul Elixir.


    After ensuring the water and bread were in his inventory, Rain took some sleeping pills and went back to the Spirit Realm.


    It was still early in the morning, and he had just woken up, so he needed the pills to get sleepy. He still had to save for a Sleeping Headgear so he could sleep anytime he wanted.


    "I''m back!" Rain announced excitedly as soon as he arrived in his territory in the Spirit Realm.


    However, when he looked around, he saw no one, and the tent from before was gone. The fabric was tattered, as if mauled by some beast, and broken twigs were scattered everywhere.


    Rain''s heart sank.


    What happened here?!

 Chapter 13: Chi

    "Guys, where are you?!" Rain shouted, worry rising in the pit of his stomach and threatening to overwhelm him.


    He had only been in the real world for a few hours, so he couldn''t have been away for more than half a day in the Spirit Realm.


    Could a beast have stumbled upon his troops and devoured them all in the few hours he was gone?


    N-no way . . .


    ~chirp!~


    Rain''s legs almost gave way with relief at the sound of that familiar chirp.


    "Everyone! My troops, you''re alright¡ª!" Rain''s words halted when he saw his troops and . . . something else.


    The little chicks were so happy to see him, but there was something ¡ª someone ¡ª in front of them.


    She appeared to be a girl, but Rain wasn''t sure. She was standing on two feet, her hair golden and straight, her skin blue, and she was donned in shiny blue armor from head to toe.


    She almost appeared human, but half of her face was reced by a beak.


    ~chirp!~


    [CONGRATULATIONS! Troop #1 has sessfully evolved into a LIGHTBRINGER!]


    [You can now give a name to Troop #1]


    [Please choose a name]


    ". . ." Huh? Rain crossed his arms and pondered for a moment.


    He had evolved Troop #1 not long ago. The evolution process had taken some time, with silk threads wrapping around Troop #1 to initiate the transformation.


    Since Troop #1 couldn''t do much in that state, Rain had decided to return to the real world to run some errands and bring water and food to them.


    It was like taking care of a pet.


    "Could it be . . ." Rain pointed at the humanoid chick. "Troop #1?"


    ~chirp!~


    "Y-you . . . you evolved?" It was a silly question. Of course, she evolved because he was the one who initiated it.


    There was a chance it could have failed, though, if their Synchronization wasn''t high enough, and all those evolution points would have gone to waste.


    Troop #1 nodded enthusiastically and even twirled around for him to see.


    A noise halfway between augh and a grunt escaped Rain''s mouth. "This . . . this is . .


    . a Lightbringer?"


    She almost appeared human, if not for her beak and the chirping way she spoke.


    The forum said that Aasimars could only evolve into Crusaders, their light infantry ss, but if so, what was this Lightbringer ss?


    The forum and the library didn''t dwell on troop evolution because little was known about it. The process of evolution was still a mysterious thing, after all.


    Could it be because of their Synchronization?


    Rain had a theory about how this had happened. He read that the higher their Synchronization, the higher the chance that a troop could evolve into something else ¨C¨C something better.


    There was also the fact that the way you treated your troops contributed to their evolution. Maybe most yers treated Aasimars as nothing but disposable and even traded them. Knowing that they were initially weak, yers got rid of them or didn''t care for them, so that''s why they could only evolve into the Crusader ss.


    That was just Rain''s theory, but he didn''t know he was indeed right.


    Most yers abandoned and traded Aasimar units for something better. However, troops who were sold or abandoned by their original owner rarely evolved into something more, and most of them would remain Crusaders, a light infantry troop.


    ~chirp!~


    ~chirp~


    The other troops danced with Troop #1, apuding and celebrating her evolution.


    Rain''s brow furrowed and crossed his arms. Troop #1 is a girl?


    So, the name must be a girl''s name, right?


    Chickens . . . Chicks . . .


    Chick . . .


    "Oh! I got it!" Rain snapped his fingers. "Your name will be Chi!"


    Chi blinked and then dashed towards Rain, hugging him tightly with her hands. She could even lift him in the air!


    [Chi''s affection increased!]


    [Your Synchronization Star increased!]


    Rain gently patted Chi''s head, still in a daze because she now have hands. That felt strange and good at the same time. She still couldn''t talk, though, but they understood each other perfectly.


    "I guess you like the name?"


    Chi nodded.


    || C H I ||


    Race: Aasimar


    Synchronization: ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ss: Lightbringer, Range Unit


    Skills:


    ¡ñ Heal


    - Heals small wounds (single target)


    ¡ñ Area Heal


    - Heals small wounds (multiple targets)


    ¡ñ Sword


    - Could equip swords


    ¡ñ Bows


    - Could equip bows


    ¡ñ Celestial Armor


    - Immune to radiant and necrotic damage


    || E N D ||


    "Oooh! You can equip swords and bows now!" Rain was ecstatic. Someone in his troop could finally fight.


    ~Chiii!~


    ". . . Egh?" Rain tilted his head to the side. He must have heard it wrong, but instead of the usual ''chirp,'' he heard a ''chi.''


    ~Chiii!~


    Oh, so he wasn''t hearing it wrong.


    Rain stared at Chi in amazement. She liked her name so much that she had changed her words. This was the first time he heard her say another word.


    It brought a tear to his eye. For some reason, it felt akin to a father hearing his daughter speak her first word.


    So this is what it felt like.


    "By the way, what happened here? Why''s the tent destroyed?" Rain asked.


    Chi''s happy face turned sour. She then directed Rain to look at his [Diary], which was like a logbook of what happened in his territory while he was away.


    "Ah, good idea. While I read the [Diary], you guys can eat this first." Rain handed them the water and bread, and the others were so happy that they started jumping nonstop and quarreling over who would get food and water first.


    Chi quickly put them in ce with a few kicks and pecks.


    Rain watched as the others eagerly ate the bread and drank the water Chi distributed equally.


    Rain felt guilty and bad about their situation. He wished he could give them more.


    The burning desire to better their situation zed inside his heart.


    "Don''t worry, guys, your father will surely think of a way to get us out of this situation."

 Chapter 14: Survival Strategies

    While his troops were eating, Rain browsed through the [Diary], which recorded the important events that had urred in his life while he was in the Spirit Realm.


    || D I A R Y ||


    [Spirit Calendar xxxx, Time 5:02:47] A stray Rakling found your territory and wreaked havoc in the tent.


    [Spirit Calendar xxxx, Time 5:03:59] Chi sessfully evolved into a Lightbringer.


    [Spirit Calendar xxxx, Time 5:04:02] Chi sessfully fend off the Rakling.


    [Spirit Calendar xxxx, Time 7:47:24] Your spirit arrived in the Spirit Realm.


    [Spirit Calendar xxxx, Time 8:00:17] You have sessfully named your first troop.


    || E N D ||


    Rain was startled by the logs. A Rakling? The name sounded pretty scary.


    Good thing Chi finished her evolution on time. Anyter, and Rain feared the worse for his troops.


    Dread gnawed at Rain, reminding him again how dangerous it was for his territory to be so . . . undefended.


    Come to think of it, how did Chi manage to fend off the beast with no weapons? She didn''t have any sword or bow, and definitely had no offensive abilities.


    There was no specific exnation in the [Diary], which wasn''t very detailed. It didn''t say that Chi killed it, so the Rakling was probably still around.


    This is bad, right? Rain thought and quickly browsed the bestiary that the yer association hadpiled.


    "Let''s see . . . Raklings, Raklings . . .


    R . . . R . . .


    ah, here it is."


    Rain shivered at the sight of the creature on his screen. It looked like a tyrannosaurus rex but the same height as humans. The only difference was that their arms were reced by mandibles, and they didn''t have eyes or ears. Their upper backs were protected by stone-hard armor, but their soft bellies were their weakness.


    They hunted their prey through their amazing sense of smell, and though small, they could be dangerous inrge numbers.


    Thankfully, these predators didn''t hunt in packs, but encountering two or three of them wasmon.


    Only one was recorded in the log, but if that one managed toe back with some of its friends, Rain wondered if Chi could fend them off again.


    "T-this is bad, right?" Rain shook and deted like an old man with no bones.


    He had to think of a way to defend his troops against these predators. What''s more, there was the challenge of water and food.


    Rain considered hunting those lizards again; they were fairly weak and manageablepared to the Raklings. By doing that, he could earn Soul Elixirs and EP, as well as body parts that he could sell.


    By that, he could temporarily bring in water and food to the Spirit Realm, but that was only a band-aid solution. He knew that expanding territory meant increasing poption, so he should think of a more sustainable approach.


    He read that some races and sses could use magic, like water magic, but that was also a temporary fix since using magic and any abilities drained the caster''s energy.


    Rain needed to find a permanent solution . . . but first, he needed to talk to Chi about the Raklings and how she fended it off.


    Then he had to build a shelter for his troops. Or maybe they could roam around and see if there were ruins or caves or something ¨C¨C anything that could serve as their temporary home. He could just bring in his statue as they go. He couldn''t leave that thing alone after all as it was the heart of his territory.


    "Chi, can I talk to you for a moment?" Rain asked, leading Chi away from the others.


    "How did you fend off the Rakling?"


    ~Chiii!~


    Chi pointed to a particr spot. Rain''s eyes followed her finger to where she was pointing and found a flying insect the size of a palm. They were numerous around the barren deserts and their bloated tummy glowed during the night.


    Rain had left them alone because they preyed on corpses and other dirty stuff.


    "Ugh . . . So you mean to say that . . .


    those giant tummies of theirs secrete a foul odor when you kill them?"


    ~Chii!~


    "Oh. You mean squash them . . . that''s not worse at all."


    ~Chii!~


    Chi gestured, and Rain understood that she had grabbed a Raptor and squashed it in her palm when the Rakling appeared. The foul odor had fended off the Rakling, which had a sensitive nose and couldn''t stand anything with a strong smell.


    "Maybe I could extract those Raptors'' tummies?" Rain thought aloud. "And then use it like a bomb when necessary or something. Or maybe paint it around our tent so the Raklings would leave you guys alone when I''m away."


    "Can you stand the smell of those insects, though?" Rain asked Chi.


    ~Chii!~


    Chi nodded confidently, indicating that she could tolerate the odor if it meant keeping the Raklings at bay.


    "Then let''s just use them when necessary," Rain decided. "Alright, Chi, let''s catch some of those Raptors and harvest their tummies."


    Chi responded enthusiastically.


    Rain also directed his other troops to catch the Raptors if they could. They were excited, treating it like a game of tag with the Raptors.


    Raptors weren''t that dangerous. Their stingers contained poison, but it wasn''t harmful ¡ª just an irritant, causing an itch.


    They were like mosquitoes but easier to catch due to their palm-sized bodies. No one wanted to eat them or go near them because of their strong ammonia-like smell and the foul odor they emitted whenever their tummies burst.


    The smell wasn''t a problem for Rain and Chi since they badly needed those Raptors. They had no choice but to breathe through their mouths while the others fell to the ground, ovee by dizziness from the strong smell.


    Instead of pushing them, Rain directed them to find something useful to build another tent, knowing he and Chi could handle the Raptors themselves.


    At the end, Rain and Chi managed to catch five Raptors and began to gently harvest their tummies.


    [OBTAINED: Raptor Sac x5]


    "Oh, it worked!" Rain was ecstatic.


    [OBTAINED: 1 mL Soul Elixir]


    [OBTAINED: 20 EP]


    "Only this much?" Rainined. "Well, the Raptors didn''t put up much of a fight, and all they did was run away."


    Rain sighed. "Beggars can''t be choosers. Alright, everyone, gather around."


    Troops #2 to #5 all huddled around Rain, some even pushing each other. One look from Chi, though, and the rest lined up straight.


    "Our agenda for today is to find shelter and defeat some weak beasts along the way to gather Soul Elixirs and Evolution Points. I''ll be with you the whole day, so let''s make it productive!"


    ~chii!~


    ~chiiirrp!~


    Everyone jumped and responded enthusiastically.

 Chapter 15: The Search for Shelter

    Rain and the others made their way through the Barren Wastnd, with Rain doing his best to map out the area while they fought any beasts they encountered.


    So far, they had journeyed farther than before, killing two lizards along the way.


    Rain had collected 3.5 mL of Soul Elixirs and 500 EP, enough to evolve all his troops. He was thankful that the amount of EP he received had doubled in this area, allowing his troops to evolve faster.


    However, there was a problem with Chi''s next evolution. The prompt to initiate her second evolution wasn''t appearing, which worried him.


    He had read that the first evolution was the easiest, while subsequent ones were more unpredictable and uncertain.


    There was also the fact that the next evolution required more than just Synchronization and EP. Some even needed shrines, specific buildings, or quests.


    Anyway, Rain forced himself not to think about it since the most important thing right now was to find shelter and secure water and food.


    With nondmarks except the asional stones and dead trees, it was hard to map the entire area. The world map provided by the associationcked details about the Barren Wastnd, making it almost entirely useless to him.


    "Let''s see . . . there''s arge rock over there, and some more rocks, and . . .


    rocks . . ." Rain scratched his head. What was he supposed to map again?


    There was practically nothing out here!


    ~Chiii~!


    Chi called out for Rain''s attention and pointed into the distance.


    Beyond the haze and heat, Rain could make out a hazy form of something.


    "Oh, nice find, Chi! Let''s hurry over there and see what it is!"


    Chi scooped up the little chicks while Rain carried his statue over his shoulder, feeling its weight on him.


    When they neared the ce, they sawrge stones leaning on each other, forming a cave.


    Rain and the others entered and took a deep breath, relieved to be out of the zing sun.


    "Nice . . . this could be our temporary home for the moment."


    Though it was open at both ends and contained nothing but dirt and some protruding rocks, the shade was a wee relief.


    "This is much better than the tent," Rain said with a sigh of relief. They all could fit together in here and still have room for more.


    He just hoped no beasts upied this area.


    "You guys rest and eat. I''ll go and check the area first," Rain said, but his troops were already fighting over the lizard''s flesh.


    It was a gruesome scene, so Rain quickly left to check the area. There was nothing remarkable of note, and there weren''t any footprints or signs that anyone else was a resident of this ce.


    Just to be sure, he decided he would sleep here for the night.


    Rain checked behind the rocks and found nothing of interest. He looked up at the zing sun and took a deep breath.


    There were asional clouds, but there was no rain.


    Water was one of the most critical natural resources to secure. Without water, one could only survive a maximum of about seven days.


    Dehydration clouded themon sense, quickly depriving anyone of the will to live ¡ª apelling reason to start his search for water as soon as possible.


    The most obvious solution was to collect rainwater or dew. However, there was neither rain nor dew in the Barren Wastnd. Unless he had a shaman willing to perform a rain dance every morning, he''d eventually have to find a more sustainable source.


    Suddenly, Rain noticed a swarm of Raptors nearby, and he panicked, thinking they were going to attack them.


    Contrary to his fears, the Raptors kept buzzing around a single spot.


    "Could there be a corpse there?" Rain wondered aloud.


    He hurriedly went to take a look and found a strange wide area of dry, cracked earth. It wasn''t muddy, but it was different from the sandy and coarse textures he had used to.


    "What''s this?" Rain muttered, puzzled. He didn''t see anything strange on the spot where the Raptors were flying around. There was no corpse either.


    ~Chii?~


    "Whoa!" Rain flinched and turned to find Chi looking at him with a puzzled expression. "You scared me there."


    ~Chii~


    "Ah. I''m just curious about the Raptors flying around this area. The earth here is different from the rest as well," Rain exined and stamped the soil under his feet. As he did so, the ground came loose, and the soil sank a few inches.


    "Wait, is this . . ." Rain''s hope surged. He grabbed arge stick from his inventory and started to dig.


    ~Chii~


    Chi stepped in and gently pushed Rain to the side, then proudly pointed at herself, her eyes twinkling.


    ''Allow me, my lord!'' Rain monologue her gesture, and couldn''t help but chuckle to himself.


    Chi took a deep breath, her legs tensed, and ws extended from her armored feet. With speed and precision, she began digging, kicking up dirt lightning fast. The Raptors around them flew away, startled by the sudden noise.


    "Whoa, amazing . . ." Rain said, trying not to swallow the dirt flying into his face.


    When Chi stopped, she raised her head proudly, expecting a pat but was startled when she saw Rain covered in earth from head to toe.


    ~Chiiiii!~


    Chi took arge breath and blew air on Rain, sending all the dirt flying off him.


    Rain shook his head and smiled widely at Chi''s discovery. "This is . . ." His eyes recognized that familiar liquid, though murky, it was still, "WATER!"


    Groundwater.


    Rain was ecstatic and dropped to his knees in relief. Thisnd wasn''t lost after all! Like his teachers said, there is water everywhere, even in this barren wastnd!


    Though it was murky, Rain wasn''t worried because he could filter it and . . .


    ~Chiii . . .~


    "Eh . . .?" Rain''s smile faded as Chi tasted the water, her face souring.


    ~Chii~


    "N-no way . . ." Rain muttered in disbelief. "W-why is it salty?"


    Looks like he had celebrated too soon.

 Chapter 16: Salty Marsh

    "S-salty?"


    Rain sprawled onto the dirt and took a closer look at the murky water. It wasn''t much, but he had really thought that the problem of water in hisnd would finally be addressed.


    Oh, how wrong he was.


    Rain lightly touched the water with the tip of his finger before tasting it.


    "SALTY!"


    Rain screamed as his hope sank into the salty pool. Even if he purified this, it was still undrinkable.


    Great.


    This ce had groundwater, but it was salty.


    Rain rolled onto his back and looked over at the horizon. "This world will never make it easy for me, will it?"


    "And I thought everything would finally be fine and one of my problems would finally be solved. But . . . what am I going to do with salty water?!"


    Maybe he could make a pool and the others could take a bath in it. Rain wanted to lighten his mood.


    Not that it did.


    "At least I could make salt in this heat . . ." Rain muttered without much thought.


    Salt . . .


    Rain threw himself into a sitting position, his eyes wide with realization.


    "That''s it!"


    ~Chii?~


    "Chi! I finally have a brilliant idea!"


    ~C-chii?~


    "Why haven''t I thought about it sooner? I read about this in one of the books in my quest to survive in this ce. In arid regions where the groundwater is close to the surface, more water may evaporate from the loweryers of soil than can be reced by precipitation, causing the soil to be salinated and forming a salt marsh. This area is a salt marsh!"


    Chi tilted her head to the side, not understanding what Rain was talking about.


    Rain quickly grabbed a solid rock with some hallow formations around it, so it could hold water. "So all we have to do is put some salt marsh here and pour water over it like so."


    Rain retrieved the 1L water bottle he had extracted form earth and poured a small amount over the salty dirt. "The evaporation point of salt is much higher than that of water, so we can use evaporation to extract salt from this salt marsh.


    "In hot climates like this, all you need to do is leave it in direct sunlight for several days, then collect the dry salt from the bottom of the container. Since I only poured a small amount, we can expect the salt to crystallize after sundown . . . I hope."


    ~Chiii!~


    Chi was amazed, though she still didn''t understand what Rain was talking about. ''As long as my lord is happy,'' she thought gleefully.


    Rain grabbed a few more rocks to hold the saltwater solution and left them under the sun before deciding to go back to the others.


    "Let''s check it back after the sun goes down," Rain said. He really hoped his theory would work in this world. He needed the salt to make his next ns.


    Rain smirked, his eyes glinting mischievously. Just watch, whoever put me in this ce. If you don''t want to give me water, I''ll make one myself!


    Muwahahahaha!


    "Oh, guys," Rain called to the little chicks. "If you''ve finished resting,e gather around, and I will evolve all of you."


    The little chicks looked at each other before chirping excitedly!


    Rain had 500 EP, enough to evolve his remaining four troops, with 100 EP left to spare.


    He started with troop #2 and then moved his way to troop #5.


    Silky threads began to appear around the little chicks, forming eggs that seemed to incubate them inside. The eggs glowed and emitted heat waves.


    Rain carefully gathered them and put them beside his statue so it would be easier to guard them in case something happened. They were vulnerable in this state, so he couldn''t afford to let his guard down.


    Chi was outside the shelter, surveying the surroundings and making sure no threat could surprise them.


    Meanwhile, Rain was in a daze as he watched the eggs glow. He remained in that state for a few more minutes before he finally snapped out of it when his stomach grumbled.


    "Even though I ate so much before I left," Rain said as he rubbed his tummy, "all that walking must have drained my energy reserves."


    He didn''t want to wake up and go back to the real world just to eat, so he decided to eat some bread. It wasn''t enough, though.


    "Right . . . there is some lizard meat left . . ." Rain stared at the raw meat in his inventory, his expression constipated.


    Nothing could make him eat raw meat except if it were a stake, sushi, and sashimi.


    "Oh, that''s right. I did extract that here."


    Rain searched for the lighter that he had extracted. Since he was nning to sleep here, he wanted to make a bonfire to keep warm. This ce turned ice-cold during the night, so a little fire wouldn''t hurt.


    But Rain couldn''t find the lighter. "Huh, I could have sworn . . ." Rain trailed off when he remembered . . .


    he forgot the lighter back in the real world!


    He had ced it on the table so he wouldn''t forget, but he still forgot to extract it!


    Damn it!


    Rain pped his head. "How could you forget such an important item?" He didn''t even bring a nket because he couldn''t afford the extraction price.


    How was he going to survive the cold in the night?


    Rain rubbed his hands over his face before his enthusiasm reappeared. "No worries. I can just start a fire on my own."


    Rain grabbed some twigs, wooden nks, bark chips, and branches from his inventory that they had umted on the way.


    "As for the rope . . ." Rain looked around. "None. Figures."


    His eyes then went to the silken threads that wrapped around the little chicks.


    "Perfect timing. I''ll take just a little." Rain pinched some threads from each of the eggs and began to braid them to form a rope.


    "Aha! Who knew that camping school would bear fruit? Now let''s see if I can still remember how to make a fire."

 Chapter 17: Igniting the Flame of Survival

    Making fire was fundamental to being a ranger.


    It was such a long time ago. Rain was still a child then, back when summer camp was still a thing. He didn''t remember much of it, but he had refreshed his memory by reading books.


    Thinking back, he had read a lot of books since arriving in this ce. Not just camping books, but the usual ones on how to start a fire, build a shelter, and find water.


    Rain should really extract those books so he could read them here during his free time.


    Rain then started to gather the materials to make the fire.


    Taming the first me was a defining moment in history. Fire was behind much of what they did in civilization. Suddenly, the darkness of night became manageable. Tribes gathered around it, food could be prepared, and materials previously inessible were now within reach.


    Thus, mankind learned to harness fire''s transformative powers, awakening an innate desire to master nature''s most potent forces.


    Rain''s ancestors were the first to tame fire; failing to make fire himself would be a dishonor to their legacy.


    "Let''s see . . . the first step is to make a bow with this flexible rod and rope," Rain muttered to himself, focusing intently on the task at hand.


    He selected a sturdy rod in his inventory and began to tie the rope around it. "ce the bark chips between the wooden nk and the stick to increase friction and produce mes," he continued, recalling the steps from his books.


    "Then, sharpen the end of this wood with my sword," he said, pulling out his sword and carefully whittling the end of the stick to a fine point. "And stand it upright in a hole carved in the nk." He carved a small depression into the nk of wood, justrge enough to hold the sharpened stick in ce. "Wrap the bowstring around the stick and move the bow back and forth."


    Rain began to move the bow, and to his amazement, the stick started to rotate smoothly. His smile widened with each turn of the bow. "Oh, it''s working!" he eximed.


    He hastened the rotation, the movement bing more fluid and rapid until smoke began to rise from the bark chips.


    "Yes!" Rain shouted in triumph. He immediately blew on the chips, coaxing the tiny sparks of fire into a small me that began to burn steadily.


    "I did it!" Rain cheered, pumping his fist in the air. "Now to ce this on the bonfire to start cooking those meat . . ."


    His excitement was short-lived as he looked around and realized, "Oh, shit! I didn''t make one!"


    In his eagerness to create fire, he hadpletely forgotten to prepare a proper bonfire setup.


    Not letting his spirits dampen, Rain remained optimistic. He quickly pulled out all the bark and wood from his inventory, frantically tossing them together into a triangr formation. He then carefully ced the me underneath, watching with bated breath as the fire began to catch and burn the wood.


    "Whew. This should do it," Rain muttered to himself, feeling a wave of relief wash over him as the mes grew stronger.


    The warmth from the fire wasn''t wee under this heat but he needed to cook the raw meat, so he didn''t have much choice here.


    "Now all I have to do is gather more dead trees around to make sure we have enough wood forter. For now, I just want to cook this meat and sate my hunger."


    With the fire zing, Rain took a moment to appreciate his achievement. The crackling of the fire and the dancing mes brought a sense of aplishment.


    Just as he was about to start cooking, a sudden notification appeared before him, startling him.


    [Obtain 1000 EP!]


    Rain''s eyes widened in surprise at the huge EP reward.


    "Huh? Just for making a fire, I got 1000 EP!" he eximed in disbelief.


    Though he had to take extra steps in this harsh and unforgivingnd, at least it was giving twice the amount of EP. That fact brought a sense of constion to Rain''s efforts.


    Right now, though, the 1000 EP was useless to him as there was no troop to evolve.


    Rain wondered if he could trade them for Soul Elixirs. He had to try that out when he got back to Earth.


    What he needed right now were Soul Elixirs so he could extract more items from Earth to here and vice versa.


    Rain then reached into his inventory again, this time pulling out some meat. Skewering it on a makeshift spit, he held it over the mes, the sizzling sound and savory aroma promising a satisfying meal.


    The meat was nearly done, its juices dripping and creating small bursts of steam as they hit the fire.


    Rain''s stomach growled in anticipation. He knew he needed to gather more wood to keep the fire going, but for now, the immediate task of cooking his meal took precedence.


    As the meat finished cooking, Rain took a bite, savoring the vor. It was the best meal he had had in days, a reward for his hard work and perseverance.


    The fire crackled warmly beside him as Rain enjoyed the meat, trying not to think about the fact that he was eating lizard meat. He didn''t forget to leave some behind for the others, though.


    AnNg!


    Rain halted when he heardmotion outside. He scrambled to his feet and looked out, finding Chi fighting two Raklings.


    They must have been lured by the smell of the fire and burning meat.


    "Chi!" Rain shouted, rushing to help her, but she chirped at him to stay back.


    Rain skidded to a stop. "A-are you sure?"


    Chi didn''t reply, her steel ws extended from her fingers and feet. The two Raklings circled around her, snapping their wide mouths full of jagged teeth.


    Rain wanted to faint at the sight of them. Seeing them in person, they were far more fearsome than in pictures on a screen.


    Rain tightened his grip on his sword. If Chi was at a disadvantage, he would help her. He had those Raptor sacs as makeshift bombs to fend off the Raklings if needed.

 Chapter 18: Chi’s Prowess

    When the Raklings sprang into action, Rain''s heart leaped into his throat. Chi, however, reacted instantly; her agile reflexes and slender frame enabled swift movement.


    As the first Rakling lunged with incredible speed, Chi effortlessly sidestepped. Her lithe figure danced around, swiftly seizing a nearby Raptor that had been innocently flying nearby, oblivious to the imminent danger.


    In a single, fluid motion, Chi hurled the struggling creature toward the Rakling''s face with precision.


    The collision was both unexpected and effective. The Raptor, panicked and defenseless, exploded upon impact against the Rakling''s stony nose, releasing a putrid stench that instantly filled the air.


    The Rakling recoiled in disgust, its primal instincts overwhelmed by the foul odor emanating from its injured snout. This brief distraction bought Chi the precious seconds she needed.


    Seizing the opportunity, Chi executed a daring maneuver. With agility that defied her size, she darted underneath the Rakling''s massive bulk. Her steel ws extended like deadly talons, and she raked them across the Rakling''s exposed underbelly.


    The Rakling bellowed in agony as Chi''s ws tore through the soft flesh underneath, leaving deep gashes that oozed dark ichor.


    Rain stood transfixed, awestruck by Chi''s prowess. Reflecting on her evolution into a Lightbringer, he realized their journey had been rtively smooth thus far.


    The Giant Barren Lizards from before had swiftly fallen to her strength, and now the Raklings. Rain wondered how she would fare with a sword and bow in hand.


    Despite the Rakling''s superior size and strength, Chi was nimble and strategic, exploiting every weakness of her opponent.


    Meanwhile, the second Rakling sensed that the tables was turning against it, and hesitated for a moment before deciding that survival outweighed itspanion''s fate.


    With a panicked screech, it turned tail and fled into the nothingness, disappearing as swiftly as it had appeared.


    Chi emerged from beneath the fallen Rakling, her breathing in short, controlled bursts. She nced around warily, her sharp eyes scanning for any sign of further danger.


    Satisfied that the immediate threat had passed, she straightened up slowly, her body tense and ready for another attack if needed.


    Rain approached cautiously, his admiration for Chi''s courage and skill mingling with concern for her well-being.


    "Chi," he called softly, unsure if she was injured despite her apparent victory.


    Chi turned to face Rain and her face beamed with delight and pride.


    ~chii!~


    Rain sighed in relief. "I''m d you''re alright."


    He then noticed a shallow cut on Chi''s forearm where a Rakling''s tooth had grazed her skin. "You''re hurt!"


    Chi nced at her arm and with a swift wave of her hand, the wound closed and she appeared good as new.


    "Whoa. Healing magic really is handy," Rain remarked, especially since theycked potions or herbs for wound care.


    ~Chii!~


    "Sorry, I should have thought about those Raklings before cooking that meat."


    ~Chii?~


    "Ah, you don''t know what cook meat is?" Rain grabbed some cooked meat in his inventory. "Here you go."


    Chi quickly grabbed the meat from Rain''s hand and chomped on it eagerly.


    ~Chiiiiii!~


    Chi''s eyes sparkled with delight as she devoured the meal until there was nothing left.


    ~Chiii!~


    She was asking for more, and Rain handed her another piece.


    "I guess you prefer it cooked too, huh? It really brings out the vor, doesn''t it?"


    Chi nodded enthusiastically, agreeing wholeheartedly.


    "Still . . . the smell is a problem. Maybe we could mask it with the Raptors'' sacs? Although the stench might be an issue for us too.


    Hmm . . ."


    While Chi ate with gusto, Rain pondered ideas on how to fend off the problematic Raklings and other beasts drawn to the delicious aroma.


    "Maybe we don''t need to keep it so close to us," Rain muttered, eyeing the dead trees a few hundred meters away. "Perhaps we could rub the Raptors'' sacs on those trees and rocks, spreading them around our shelter. That way, we wouldn''t smell it directly, and at the same time, it could mask our scent and the aroma of cooked meat."


    Rain snapped his fingers. "It''s worth a shot."


    Chi remained focused on her food but nodded in agreement with Rain''s n. ''Whatever my Lord is nning, I agree wholeheartedly!''


    Together, they surveyed the aftermath of the skirmish. The fallen Raklingy motionless, its lifeblood staining the ground beneath it.


    Rain took a moment to collect a few useful materials from the creature''s carcass, mindful of their potential value back on earth.


    He was getting the hang of this, if he did say so himself.


    [Obtain, Rakling''s Rock Hide x2]


    [Obtain, Rakling''s Meat x5]


    [Obtain, Rakling''s Bones x3]


    Rain struggled to extract the Rakling''s teeth, finding them stubbornly lodged. Chi noticed his difficulty and nonchntly kicked the Rakling''s jaw, causing the teeth to break loose.


    [Obtain, Rakling''s Teeth x10]


    "Oh, thanks Chi! Looks like we have more meat to cookter tonight," Rain grinned, dangling the meat.


    Chi hopped excitedly.


    "Alright, Chi, you guard everyone while I spread these Raptor sacs around," Rain instructed. "I don''t want those beasts lingering around here while we eat."


    ~Chiii!~


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I won''t go too far."


    Chi hesitated briefly butplied with Rain''s request, and got back to the others.


    While Rain busied himself spreading the foul-smelling Raptor sacs a few hundred meters around the area, he also gathered wood from the dead trees to prepare for a fireter.


    So far, his n seemed effective; no Raklings had appeared while they cooked the Rakling meat.


    However, Rain and Chi remained vignt.


    As the sun began to set, Rain eagerly returned to the Salty Marsh to check on the salt solution. If his theory proved correct, he would proceed with his next n. It was crucial that it worked.


    "It should work . . ." Rain muttered to himself as he checked the salt solution.


    But it was empty.


    There was no salt.

 Chapter 19: Evolution to Crusaders

    Rain bit his lip. "This can''t be right. Did I do something wrong? Maybe I poured too much water? Or did I add too little Salty Marsh?"


    He checked the other solutions and found them devoid of salt as well.


    Rain slumped onto the ground. "It didn''t work?"


    He thought hard, trying to pinpoint where he might have gone wrong, or if thews of science simply didn''t apply here.


    This was a fantasy world, after all. Common sense didn''t apply here.


    Rain then noticed thest remaining three solutions. With a gulp, he forced himself to check those too.


    This was the feeling he disliked the most: hope mixed with the fear of disappointment.


    Closing his eyes, Rain cautiously dipped his finger into the solution, feeling the coarse texture of the rock.


    Rain''s eyes widened as he felt that familiar, texture beneath his finger, both alien and strangely familiar to his touch.


    "Ohh!" Rain''s eyes snapped open as he saw the small, coarse, murky rock salt between the tips of his thumb and index finger.


    With shaking hands, he held the little piece of salt up to the sun to confirm its authenticity.


    It looked exactly like salt.


    But just to be certain, Rain popped the little piece into his mouth.


    "SALT!"


    [Obtained: 1000 EP!]


    Rain hopped to his feet, hope igniting like wildfire as he checked the other containers. Out of the seven he had made, two had produced rock salt.


    "Maybe it has to do with the small amount of solution," he mused. Next time, he would bring arger tub to produce more salt.


    As long as he could produce salt here, not all was lost.


    Rain returned to the temporary shelter with a wide smile on his face.


    ~Chiii!~


    Rain chuckled. "Ah, the salt was a sess."


    ~Chii!~


    "That''s right. Our next step is crucial. We''ll try it tomorrow. Oh, look . . .


    the eggs are moving."


    Rain''s eyes sparkled with anticipation as the four eggs began to shift simultaneously.


    One by one, they hatched.


    "Ohhh!" The burst of light was blinding, filling the small confines of the shelter.


    When Rain opened his eyes, he saw a line of humanoid figures. Their skin tones varied: one had white skin, another red, a third yellow. Their forms resembled Chi''s butcked the full armor she had.


    Rain''s amazement grew as he observed their distinct features, each new creature radiating an aura of potential and mystery. These newpanions held the promise of untapped abilities and strength.


    Chi watched them intently, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. She approached the newly hatched beings, chittering softly, and they responded in kind, their tiny voices harmonizing with hers.


    Rain couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope. With Chi''s guidance, their chances of survival and sess in this world seemed brighter than ever.


    "Wee to the team," Rain said, smiling at the hatchlings. "We have much to do, and we''ll need all the help we can get."


    The new evolved troops were all in the Crusader ss, the light infantry troops of the Aasimar race.


    Troop #4, however, didn''t evolve. Its color changed from white to ck, though.


    "W-wha . . . what happened to you?"


    ~Chirp!~


    Troop #4 was baffled as well, spinning around in confusion.


    "Huh?" Rain crossed his arms and thought hard. "Troops #2 to #5 had the same synchronization star and required the same EP, but howe only #4 remained the same? His color changed to dark, though."


    There was also no prompt for another evolution, which really baffled Rain. Could it be that the evolution had failed? But #4''s color changed, so that should mean something . . . right?


    Rain looked over at Chi, hoping for an exnation, but she only shook her head, indicating she didn''t know what had happened either.


    Rain cupped Troop #4 in his hands, trying tomunicate with it, but the little one only lowered its head.


    Rain could feel #4''s dejection. It hopped from his hands to the ground and even stumbled on its face when itnded.


    Rain couldn''t evenugh because #4 was so heartbroken that its shoulders slumped. While the others were celebrating, the little guy sat alone in a corner.


    The scene really broke Rain''s heart, but he couldn''t do anything about it. For now, he would give #4 its space, and search what happened to it when he got the time.


    Rain refocused his attention on the other troops and gave them names: Chin, Chick, and Chill, connecting them with the same first letter of Chi''s name.


    As Crusaders, they could now equip swords and shields and were immune to radiant and necrotic damage.


    Though they couldn''t equip bows, having two arms now changed the game significantly.


    "Alright everyone, gather around. We have more tasks to do before the lightpletely fades," Rain directed his troops to gather materials around the area but warned them not to stray far.


    Everyone was enthusiastic and readily followed Rain''smand, except for #4, who remained moping in a corner.


    Chi grumbled under her breath, but Rain stopped her. "It''s fine. Let''s leave him alone for now. I''m sure not being able to evolve like the others hurt him."


    Chi shifted her eyes from #4 to Rain before joining the others outside to gather materials.


    As Rain prepared the meat to cook, he found sce in the teamwork and progress they were making. Despite the challenges, he felt like their situation wasn''t so bad after all.


    Rain looked out at his small army, now better equipped and more organized. He would buy them weapons when he get back to earth tomorrow.


    Even though #4 was struggling, Rain was determined to find a way to help him evolve. They were a team, and no one would be left behind.

 Chapter 20: The Art of Adaptation

    Rain was amazed when everyone returned with handfuls of branches, wood, fibers, and even some stowaway fabrics.


    Having troops with hands really did speed up things!


    The problem was that the EP he gained by doing the same tasks was reduced. Rain didn''t mind it too much since he had expected that oue.


    As long as he assigned his troops new tasks they hadn''t done before, the EP woulde in numbers.


    Right now, he didn''t need EP that much, so he let it be.


    Everyone gathered around the fire and ate the meat with gusto. Rain watched #4, who ate the meat without any enthusiasm, unlike its brothers and sisters who almost emptied his meat supply.


    "Don''t worry, #4. Don''t give up just yet. We will figure out what went wrong and then we can try again. Don''t lose hope."


    ~Chirp . . .~


    #4 responded unenthusiastically, and Rain let it be.


    While the others were eating and resting, Rain began sharpening some woods to make traps.


    "Guys, after you rest, dig up holes at the two entrances over there. We will do some pit traps and barricade the entrances with these spikes as well."


    Rain nned to use some of the resilient threads from the cracked eggs and the furs and fibers to make ropes that would serve as nkets for the pit traps. The remaining ropes would be tied to the spikes to form a barricade.


    He just hoped that it would work and could somehow deter any beasts lurking around while they rested during the night.


    Everyone chirped happily except for #4, who went back to the corner and faced the wall, back turned to them.


    "Augh . . . I hope he feels better tomorrow," Rain said.


    Chi frowned and grumbled.


    "Don''t be so hard on him, Chi."


    Chi snapped her head. ''That''s not an excuse to bezy.''


    Rain forced augh. Part of his task was to maintain peace within their little family, so he should mind who he should side here.


    As the night wore on, Rain continued working on the traps, asionally ncing over at #4. He couldn''t shake the feeling of worry for the little guy. Failure was hard to swallow, especially when everyone else had seeded.


    He decided to keep an eye on #4, ensuring he got the support and encouragement he needed. Rain knew that everyone had their own pace, and he was determined to help #4 find his way.


    With the traps nearlyplete, Rain felt a sense of aplishment. Their shelter was bing more secure, and despite the setback with their territory, everything wasing together. They were making progress, even if it was just a little at a time.


    Rain looked around, the shadows lengthening as the sun began to set. The y of light and shadow created a serene atmosphere, and for a moment, Rain felt a deep connection to his surroundings.


    Thisnd, with all its challenges, was starting to feel like home. Each struggle, each small victory, brought him closer this ce.


    "Tomorrow is a new day," Rain said to himself, feeling hopeful. "We''ll figure things out, one step at a time. For now, we''ll take turns in guarding the shelter while we sleep. Okay?"


    ~chirp!~


    ~chi!~


    When night came, Rain couldn''t resist the allure of rest, especially after a hard day''s work. The first to take guard was Chi, followed by Chin, Chick, and Chill.


    #4 was still moping around, so Rain decided to let it be for now.


    In the middle of the night, Rain was surprised that he couldn''t sleep despite his weary body. Maybe it was because his real body was already asleep.


    Chi and the others were already snoring softly while Chin stood guard at the entrance. The fire was slowly burning, providing heat in the cold night.


    Since he couldn''t sleep, Rain decided to do something productive like sharpening more wood to use as temporary weapons.


    ~Chirp!~


    In a blink, Chi was beside Rain, her eyes fixed on the darkness outside. The others were wide awake as well, standing straight in attention, their attention snapping outward.


    "W-what? What is it?" Rain questioned. Could it be . . . beasts?!"


    Rain scrambled to his feet and looked outside. Under the brightness of the twin moons, he could make out the forms of three wolves in the distance.


    As his eyes adjusted, his heart skipped a beat. They were three wolves, each the size of a bear and as intimidating as hell. Their pelts bristled with long, needle-like quills, making them truly terrifying to behold.


    "W-what are they?"


    ~Chii!~


    "Quillwolves?" Rain muttered and immediately checked the bestiary for information on the beasts.


    || QUILLWOLVES ||


    A blend of the canine ferocity of a direwolf and the innate dangers of a porcupine, creating a beast that is as difficult to engage as it is to fend off.


    || E N D ||


    "That''s it?" Rain wanted to cry at theck of information.


    "At least exin how to defeat it, like the other beasts in your bestiary!"


    Beasts in this area were hardly logged because only a few yers visited the ce. That exined the little information on Quillwolves.


    The wolves'' quills stood on end, extending up to a foot in length, wreathing the creatures'' bodies in a halo of spikes as they roared and growled, kicking up dust as they bolted towards them.


    Rain''s heart pounded in his chest. "This isn''t good. Prepare for battle!" he announced, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at him.


    Chi and the others quickly took their positions, their makeshift spikes in their hands. Rain could see the determination in their eyes, even in #4, who had snapped out of his earlier funk.


    Rain''s mind raced. He had toe up with a n quickly. The makeshift barricades and traps might slow the Quillwolves down, but they needed more than that to survive an encounter with these deadly creatures.


    The Quillwolves moved closer, their glowing eyes piercing through the darkness. Rain tightened his grip on his sword, his heart pounding in his chest. The battle was about to begin, and there was no turning back now.

 Chapter 21: Fighting the Quillwolves

    "Chi, use your speed to distract them," Rain instructed. "Chin, Chick, and Chill, aim for their legs and try to immobilize them. Avoid those quills at all costs!"


    As the Quillwolves charged, Chi darted forward, her lithe form a blur as she moved to intercept the lead wolf. She deftly avoided its snapping jaws andshing quills, drawing its attention away from the others.


    Chin, Chick, and Chill attacked in unison, targeting the legs of the other two wolves with their wooden spikes. It would have made everything easy if they each have a weapon, a real weapon.


    Theirbined efforts slowed the beasts down, but the Quillwolves were relentless, their quills a constant threat.


    Rain gripped his weapon tightly and joined in. Though he was scared, he was still the leader of the family. He couldn''t be the one staying in the back and doing nothing. He was that guy with the sword, for heaven''s sake!


    "#4, you stay back and guard the statue!"


    #4 was about to join the fray when it heard Rain''s instruction. Thetter didn''t notice the hurt registered in its eyes before it went back inside, brooding over how useless it was because it hadn''t evolved.


    In the battle, Rain swung his sword in every direction. He was really clueless on how to fight this beast, and he guessed he had made things worse because he was struck by multiple sharp, needle-like stingers of the Quillwolf.


    "Augh." Rain fell to the ground, grunting. The adrenaline was the only thing keeping him conscious.


    One of the wolves went for his throat, but thankfully, Chi appeared before him, grabbed his sword, and fended off the wolf''s attack. Their needle-like pelts wounded her arms and parts of her face. But there was no pain in Chi''s expression and continued to fend off the wolf.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi growled at the others, and Rain felt the healing spell work its wonders.


    Chin, Chick, and Chill chirped at him, giving him a thumbs up.


    ''You can get injured anytime, my lord. Just leave the healing to us!''


    As much as Rain was moved by their gesture, he didn''t like the idea of being injured and healed in a repeated cycle. They had to think of a way to defeat these beasts, or things might get ugly.


    Taking a deep breath, Rain pulled out the long needles from his body. The healing spell worked and stopped the blood from the wounds. They hurt and stung, but something clicked in his mind at the sight of them.


    "Everyone, fall back to the shelter!" Rain shouted. "I have an idea!"


    As his troops retreated, Rain grabbed a lot of those quills and brought them back with him to the shelter. The wolves were fast, but when the barricade came into sight, they could sense the traps and halted, eying Rain and the others warily.


    "The quills which cover the bodies of Quillwolves serve several purposes, both offensive and defensive. Striking a Quillwolf from too close usually results in coteral damage to the attacker," Rain exined to the others.


    "These wolves like to throw their spiked bodies against prey, running at full speed in hopes of delivering a quick killing blow. Quickly moving out of their reach or keeping them at a distance is the safest way to deal with them. Despite their speed, they have no defense or recourse against ranged assault. If a safe distance can be maintained, their threat is minimized."


    Rain patted Chi''s shoulder. "While they''re still wary of the traps, this is our chance. Chi, you''re a ranged unit. You can throw these wooden spikes and their long-needled quills back at them."


    "It''s fine if you can''t kill them since they''re fast. We just need them to give up pursuing us."


    ~Chi!~


    Chi nodded with determination.


    Chi grabbed some wooden spikes and ced them beside her. She took one, her eyes sparkling with focus.


    Rain wanted to lessen the pressure on her. "Ah, you don''t have to kill them¨C"


    ~Whoosh!~


    Before Rain could finish his sentence, Chi had already thrown the wooden spike. It was so fast and powerful that the force sent shockwaves, almost toppling Rain and the others off their feet.


    The spike flew through the air, cutting a sharp arc before striking a Quillwolf squarely. The beast yelped in surprise, its own quills reverberating with the impact. It was dead within seconds.


    [Obtain, 5 mL Soul Elixir!]


    [Obtain, 1000 EP!]


    Rain didn''t have the chance to rejoice at therge amount of Soul Elixir he acquired. He was still in shock at the sudden turn of events, his mouth agape, eyes wide, unable to utter a word at Chi''s prowess.


    Seizing the opportunity, Chi pressed her attacks. Her hands moved with lightning speed, throwing the spikes like javelins. The ws on her feet anchored her to the ground, and her momentum was unstoppable.


    When the wooden spikes were depleted, she used the needle quills of the wolves next.


    The wolves, stunned by the sudden ranged assault, hesitated. Chi''s relentless barrage created a barrier they couldn''t cross without suffering serious injuries. Their howls of frustration echoed through the destend.


    Rain snapped out of his trance and he watched in awe as Chi expertly used the wolves'' own weapons against them. "Keep it up, Chi! Everyone else, prepare to strike if they break through!"


    Chi''s attacks created enough of a deterrent, and the Quillwolves, recognizing the futility of their assault, began to retreat. The pack slowly slinked back into the shadows of the night, leaving Rain and his troops in a hard-won peace.


    Rain exhaled deeply, his body finally rxing. He turned to Chi, who gave him a triumphant grin and a thumbs-up.


    "We did it," he said, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Great job, everyone."


    Chi and the others chirped in triumph.


    At that moment, Rain was determined to get Chi a bow and equip the others with swords.


    After what happened, his confidence grew, and he felt like he could do it . . . He could really build something out of nothing here as long as they had each other.


    Rain had never felt this excited in his entire life. Atst, he had discovered something that made him feel truly alive.

 Chapter 22: Desperate Exchanges

    "That would be 10 mL of Soul Elixirs," old man Taku said to Rain, his voice firm as his face.


    Rain was taken aback. "Egh? That much? But I only wantmon weapons."


    "You did," Taku replied, nodding. "You want three short swords, but you also requested a longbow, a shortbow, and twenty arrows."


    Rain pressed his lips together, a frown deepening on his face. He had to admit that when he enumerated it that way, he had indeed ordered quite a lot. "How about I rece the bows with a javelin?"


    Taku shook his head. "Javelins are expensive. The cheapest one costs 5 mL of Soul Elixirs."


    "Augh . . ." Rainmented, realizing just how costly everything was. He still had the extraction cost to worry about on top of the price of the weapons.


    Fortunately, extracting suchmon weapons into the Spirit Realm didn''t cost much. Probably, because they originally belong to that ce.


    And thanks to the sudden abundance of beast meat, he no longer had to bring food from Earth to the Spirit Realm, unlike before.


    It was only his conjecture, but Rain noticed that extracting items and food from Earth cost much morepared to extracting things that the Spirit Realm originally possessed, like this sword, for example.


    Rain knew the sword originally came from the Spirit Realm. It was the exact samemon sword that the ball of light had handed to him when he first appeared in that world.


    If only there was a nearby shop in his territory, things would have been less expensive. Rainmented.


    Rain had checked before, and the nearest one so far was a sea away. His territory waspletely isted. Well, notpletely . . . There were parts of the map that were nk, so maybe there were some civilizations there that he hadn''t found yet.


    "Hey, kid. Are you going to buy these or what?" Old man Taku asked, jolting Rain from his thoughts.


    "You''re holding up the line," the othersined from behind him.


    "Ah, sorry, sorry," Rain said, scratching his head as he quickly paid for his purchase.


    After buying the swords and bows and selling the Rakling hides, bones, teeth, and the Quillwolf pelts and fangs, Rain was left with 4 mL of Soul Elixirs.


    He calcted that it would just be enough to extract everything back to the Spirit Realm . . . he hoped.


    Who was he kidding? Of course, it wasn''t enough!


    "Uhm . . ." Rain hesitated before taking a sidestep and making a beeline to Old man Taku again.


    "What? What is it this time?" Old man Taku sighed in annoyance.


    The line behind Rain grumbled begrudgingly, their impatience palpable.


    Rain swallowed his embarrassment. This was a matter of life and death. Pride and embarrassment had no ce here.


    "Do you trade EP for Soul Elixirs?" Rain asked hopefully.


    "Haa?" Old man Taku''s white, bushy brows met at the center of his winkled forehead. "Do you think that I trade EP? Do I look like I am a Lord and have troops to you?"


    Rain felt the heat rise in his cheeks. "Augh . . . well . .


    ."


    Old man Taku waved his hand dismissively, shooing Rain away. "I don''t deal with EP, so go away if you don''t have anything more to do here."


    Downhearted, Rain''s shoulders slumped. He was about to turn away when Taku spoke again. "You''ve got the wrong person to ask that, kid. Go ask some yers if they''re willing to trade them for you."


    Rain''s face brightened, and he beamed. "Thank you!"


    With renewed hope, Rain nced around the bustling marketce. He needed to find someone who was willing to trade EP for Soul Elixirs.


    The task seemed daunting, but he knew it was his best shot at getting the resources he needed.


    Rain hadn''t gotten far when a yer who overheard his and old man Taku''s conversation approached him.


    "Hey, are you trading your EP for Soul Elixirs? How much do you want for them?" he asked Rain.


    Rain was caught off guard by the sudden question. Frankly, he didn''t know the exact exchange rate between EP and Soul Elixirs.


    "Uhm . . ."


    "How much EP are you willing to sell? I have 10 mL of Soul Elixirs here for 1000 EP," another yer chimed in.


    Rain''s face brightened. Oh! Was that the market rate?


    The other yers didn''t want to lose out.


    "Hey kid, I can give you 11 mL of Soul Elixirs for 1000 EP."


    "Then I will give you 12!"


    Rain was getting dizzy from the sudden influx of offers. Were the others really that short on EP that they were willing to pay so much in Soul Elixirs?


    "Uhm . . . you really want EP that much?" Rain couldn''t help but voice his thoughts. Immediately, he wanted to hit himself. He should just be d they wanted EP.


    He should just avoid unnecessary questions.


    "Are you kidding? They''re important to evolve troops! Of course everyone wants EP."


    "Soul Elixirs are important and all, but you can get those anytime by defeating beasts. EP, on the other hand, is so minuscule right now. I need at least 10,000 EP to evolve my troops to the next level, and we''re only talking about one troop here."


    "I have more than twenty troop, and my territory is only producing 100 EP a day, and that''s with all my troops performing tasks in a good day!"


    Whoa . . . Rain never knew that EP was so important to yers. He guessed that in order to defend their territory, they needed stronger troops, and EP was required for that.


    But 100 EP a day seemed too low. The other yers weren''t surprised, though, like they were experiencing low EP yields as well.


    Rain had read that the more you develop your territory, the less EP you get. That was because your troops were repeating the same old tasks every day. He was already experiencing this low yields in just his short time in the Spirit Realm.


    So even if you develop your territory, you still have these kinds of problems. Rain thought.


    "Give way!"


    Suddenly, a thunderous voice snapped everyone from their moring over Rain, and the group parted to reveal a man in his forties, dressed in branded clothes from head to toe.


    "T-that''s . . . !"


    "Magnus of the Iron Kingdom!"

 Chapter 23: The Cost of Quick Gains

    If yers badly needed EP, then the most logical solution seemed to be establishing a new territory in the Barren Wastnd to harvest the double EP, right?


    Wrong.


    The amount of resources and time required to build another territory in the Barren Wastnd was enormous. Transporting resources in and out of the wastnd would consume a lot of Soul Elixirs.


    Moreover, EP would still decrease over time the more you developed your territory, making it simply unsustainable.


    Even if you built a new territory in a newnd, the EP yield would remain low because it didn''t change the fact that it wasn''t your troops'' first time performing tasks such as developing territories and defending it.


    However, Rain had heard that they could get EP from conqueringnds, fending off beasts, and sessfully defending their territory from invaders.


    Despite these options, the most practical solution was to buy EP from willing yers, mostly newbies, reducing hassle and saving time.


    "Give way!"


    Rain''s thoughts were abruptly disturbed by the loud voices.


    As the crowd parted, Rain saw an imposing figure emerge: a man in his forties in an expensive white suit, tobo smoke blurring his weathered face. The man exuded an air of authority and confidence, making everyone around him step back in deference.


    "T-that''s . . ."


    "Magnus of the Iron Kingdom!"


    "Iron Kingdom . . ." Rain muttered, his eyes shining as he realized what he had just heard. That meant the man was a yer and at least already at the Expert or Master Lord level!


    This was the first yer Rain had met with such a high Lord title.


    "I heard that you''re selling EP in exchange for Soul Elixirs, kid. Are you a newbie?" Magnus asked, puffing smoke.


    Rain was taken aback for a moment, not realizing that Magnus was talking to him. When no one else responded, Rain shifted his eyes and saw that he was the focus of everyone''s attention. "Who? Me?"


    Magnus raised an eyebrow, and Rain snapped to attention and answered, "Y-yes, sir!"


    "How much do you want for it?" Magnus asked, his tone firm andmanding.


    In his haste to reply, Rain didn''t think much about his answer. "I-I have 5000 EP with me, sir!"


    Rounds of murmurs circted through the crowd.


    "5000?!"


    "No surprise if he''s a newbie."


    "Newbies have plenty of EP butck Soul Elixirs."


    "Everyone knows that the big shots are hunting newbies to trade for their EP."


    Rain could feel the eyes of the crowd on him, their whispers filling the air. The tension was palpable as Magnus took a long drag from his cigarette, his sharp eyes never leaving Rain.


    "Well, well," Magnus finally said, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Looks like I found myself a jackpot."


    Rain''s heart pounded in his chest. He had never imagined that his surplus of EP would attract such attention, especially from someone as prominent as Magnus Irond. This was his chance to make a significant trade, but he had to y it carefully.


    Magnus smiled for the first time, but Rain still felt his knees shaking.


    Magnus took a drag and puffed the smoke. "I''ll trade you 100 mL of Soul Elixirs for it. Do we have a deal?"


    "Whoa, as expected of Magnus."


    "100 mL isn''t much to him, unlike to us regr folks."


    "I guess that kid''s EP is taken then."


    "Nothing to see here anymore."


    Rain''s eyes widened. That was an incredibly generous offer, far better than anything he had heard before. He knew he had to seize this opportunity. "D-deal!"


    Magnus nodded, his gaze fixed on Rain. "Good. Now, let''s make the trade, kid."


    Rain didn''t fully grasp what happened next, but thest thing he remembered was that he was down to 100 EP and had gained 104 mL of Soul Elixirs!


    The crowd had dissipated, losing interest in Rain while Magnus moved around the shop. Some yers even went ahead, trying to curry favor with the man.


    Rain blinked and shook his head to snap himself out of his daze. "W-what just happened?"


    "You just made a deal with Magnus," a familiar voice said.


    Rain turned and saw the familiar face of a man. "Ah, you''re that handsome dude."


    Len''s brows furrowed as he frowned. "You might think that deal is a good thing, but you''re greatly mistaken. Giving him 5000 EP will greatly cripple your territory and troops in the long run."


    "I didn''t give it to him. I traded it for Soul Elixirs," Rain replied, trying to defend his decision.


    Len sneered. "Soul Elixirs are easy toe by once you evolve your troops to the first stage, and equip them with weapons and armors, but those EP will be scarce. Don''t you know that the next evolution will cost between 10,000 and 50,000 EP? And that''s just for one troop."


    Rain paused, realization dawning on him. "I . . . I didn''t think of that since I needed the Soul Elixirs right now."


    Len scoffed. "That''s how newbies think. That''s why most of you will never get past the Novice Lord title."


    Len then walked away while Rain stared at his back with mixed expression.


    "Though he is arrogant and indifferent . . . he''s really a good man inside," Rain thought, his optimism kicking in. "He even warned me and gave me advice, though in a roundabout way."


    His smile then widened. "Like I thought. He''s really a nice guy and is concerned for his fellow yers!"


    Feeling ecstatic now that he had 100 mL of Soul Elixirs, Rain felt like he could buy anything!


    Now that he thought about it, in his hands was the equivalent of one million dors if he converted it to real money!


    This was the most money Rain had ever held, and instead of buying his favorite food or spending it on useless things like newputers, shoes, or gadgets, he bought more armor and weapons for his troops.


    Nothing made him happier than buying things for his "children."


    After another round of shopping and getting everything he needed, Rain went back home, satisfied. That day, he went straight to the Spirit Realm, though he had a nagging feeling that he was forgetting something.


    Rain shrugged it off. If he couldn''t recall what it was, then it was probably nothing important.


    =======


    Meanwhile, back in Fate Academy, the whole room was silent yet again when the teacher checked attendance.


    "Rain Weathers is absent again?"


    That was three days in a row!

 Chapter 24: The Rainmakers Gambit

    "Hey guys, I''m back!" Rain announced excitedly. He had only been gone for a few hours, though.


    Chi and the others seemed fine; they were cooking by the fire. Rain had taught them how to make fire and even cook their food over the me.


    Chi and the others greeted Rain like toddlers meeting their parents, excited with their gifts.


    "I''ve bought you armors and weapons. Now we can hunt for beasts and defend our territory without worry," Rain said, a proud smile on his face.


    Chi marveled at her new bows and arrows while Chin, Chick, and Chill donned their new armor, sword, and shield, their faces beaming with excitement.


    ~Chi!~


    ~Chirp!~


    "I''m d that you all like it," Rain said warmly, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction seeing their joy. His eyes then shifted to the still-moping #4, who was sitting off to the side, looking dejected.


    Rain walked over and crouched down beside #4.


    "#4, you''re still too small for armor and swords, so I bought you this instead," Rain said, handing #4 a blow dart. "It uses these tiny needles as bullets, so you can have something to defend yourself with."


    ~Chirp . . .~


    #4 felt slightly better and forced a smile before going to a corner to y with the blow dart.


    It wasn''t much, but it would have to do for now, Rain thought, and then noticed there was a lot of meat cooking over the fire.


    "Oh. Where did you find the meat?" Rain asked, curious.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi chirped energetically.


    "Eh? Really? Did those wolvese again?" Rain went to check the [Diary] and found that the Quillwolves had indeed returned, and there were five of them this time.


    Chi and the others managed to defend the shelter, and the barricade worked as intended. One of the wolves made a mistake in its haste to invade the shelter, and fell into the pit below, where sharp spikes waited and impaled its body.


    One of the remaining four wolves fell prey to Chi''s relentless attacks, and the others immediately ran away, clearly scared by the fate of their two fallenrades and the unknown traps around the shelter.


    Rain read the entry again, feeling a mix of pride and concern. "You did an amazing job, everyone. But we need to stay vignt. They''ll be back, and next time, they might bring even more of their pack."


    Chi nodded, and the rest of the group gathered around Rain, ready to listen to his n.


    "We need to reinforce our defenses and make new traps, while you guys get ustom to your newweapons," Rain said, looking at each of them. "Chin, Chick, Chill, you''ll practice with your new swords and shields. Chi, keep honing your archery skills. And #4, learn how to use that blow dart effectively."


    Rain really didn''t know how to use any of those weapons. He didn''t even know how to swing a sword, so he was hoping they would figure it out on their own.


    Chi''s eyes sparkled with admiration. ''As expected of my Lord.''


    ''He''s very capable,'' the others thought as well.


    Rain felt embarrassed all of a sudden as he noticed his troops staring at him in awe. He hid his ignorance and yed it cool. As their leader, he had a reputation to uphold.


    "Alright, let''s get to work," Rain said, pulling their attention away from him. "We have a lot to do to keep our territory safe and secure."


    ~chi~


    ~Chirp~


    "But before that, let''s go and make some water!" Rain announced.


    Chi and the others yelled in unison, but then they exchanged confused looks, not knowing what Rain was talking about.


    Rain grinned wide and pulled out two big tubs and a kilo of salt. He had paid a hefty price to have these items extracted here, and it was a good thing that Chi and the others had defended the territory and killed two Quillwolves for that matter. His Soul Elixirs shot to 20 mL and his EP went from 100 to 700.


    "Back to the main topic," Rain redirected himself. "We''re going to make it rain here using these!"


    Rain led the group to the salty marsh, and with Chi and the others'' help, they ced a thinyer of salt marsh into the tubs.


    "Alright, now that it''s done." Rain directed his attention to Chi next. "Chi, I need your remarkable archery skills to pull this one off."


    ~chi?~


    Chi bobbed her head to the side, puzzled.


    Rain pulled out the stic bags he had brought with him and put a sizable amount of salt in each one of them. "You know that we can make it rain by sprinkling salt onto clouds. They used this strategy in desertnds back in my world."


    Chi''s eyes widened in realization, and she nodded with determination. The others, still a bit confused, watched intently as Rain exined further. "We''re going to shoot these bags into the sky and let the salt do its magic. It''s called cloud seeding."


    "I''m hoping that the same science applies here. Though thisnd is barren, we still have a few clouds on the horizon. So, Chi . . ."


    Rain tightly tied the stic containing the salt to one of the arrows and handed it to Chi. "I want you to shoot this arrow into that thick cloud over there. The next step might be difficult, but I know you can pull it off. I want you to simultaneously release another arrow and hit this stic here so the salt will sprinkle over the clouds."


    "Can you do it, Chi?" Rain asked, knowing he was asking a lot. But after witnessing Chi''s prowess with ranged assaults, this strategy instantly clicked in his mind.


    Instead of bringing water here every time, which wasn''t sustainable, he would make his own water. With these salt marshes that could produce salt, and Chi''s archery skills, he believed he could make it work!

 Chapter 25: Lets Make it Rain

    "Alright, ready when you are, Chi!" Rain prepared five salt containers in case the first try didn''t work. He wasn''t expecting Chi to get it on the first attempt, because he had to admit, it was kind of hard to do. Thus, they could always practice even if took a few days.


    He had a backup of one liter of water in his inventory just in case they couldn''t make water today.


    ~chi!~


    Chi''s eyes twinkled with determination. ''My Lord is relying on me! I can''t let him down!''


    Chi''s steel ws extended on her toes, anchoring her to the ground. She bent her body back, drawing the string so hard it seemed like it might snap.


    When she released the arrows, the force was so powerful that it almost made Rain''s skin peel off his bones.


    The first arrow shot true towards the clouds, piercing through and making a small hole in it. Within seconds, another arrow followed and collided with the first. The impact caused the two arrows to explode, and Rain could even see the tiny salt crystals scattering over the clouds.


    Rain watched in awe as the salt began to disperse. The cloud seemed to shimmer slightly, and he felt a surge of hope. If this worked, they would have a new method of bringing water to their aridnd.


    "Oh! Bullseye!" Rain eximed. "Nice work, Chi!"


    "And sorry for doubting your abilities. You even got it on the first try!" Rain eximed. He really needed to stop thinking of his troops as having human limitations. They were fantastic creatures! They could do anything!


    ~chi!~


    Chi panted slightly from the exertion, and looked to Rain for approval. Rain''s eyes shone with pride and excitement.


    "You did it, Chi! Now, let''s see if it works."


    The group watched the sky with bated breath, waiting to see if the cloud would respond.


    Rain could feel the anticipation in the air, his heart pounding with both anxiety and excitement. This was their chance to make a real difference in their harsh environment, and he was eager to see the results of their efforts.


    "Keep your eyes on the clouds," Rain instructed, "and let''s hope for rain."


    "Now all we have to do is wait. It''s said that it could take a few hours, but maybe it will take less because we only shot a small amount of salt up there."


    Fifteen minutes passed. Thirty minutes passed. An hour passed. During this time, the others went back to cooking, gathering materials for traps, resting, training, and then ying around.


    Rain began to worry if it didn''t work.


    He remembered reading that sprinkling salt in the air at ground level would not cause rain to fall. For cloud seeding to potentially work, it must be done under controlled and specific atmospheric conditions, typically at high altitudes.


    Rain was sure that Chi shot the arrow very high, so that should count as high altitude, right?


    "Let''s try again," Rain said. "Maybe we need more salt for it to work or find a denser cloud."


    Rain was already pouring some salt into another stic container when Chi alerted him.


    "What is it, Chi?"


    Chi pointed into the distance, and when Rain looked over, his mouth dropped open.


    It was so faint and barely noticeable, but he knew those sparkling drops.


    "RAIN!" he shouted in astonishment.


    Rain hopped to his feet, surprised, and his smile widened. Without thinking, he ran towards that direction with Chi close behind him.


    Rain kept his eyes on the clouds that were dropping rain onto the ground, not looking away even for a second. He chased after it, but when he reached the spot, only a few droplets were left.


    But he couldn''t be mistaken.


    "OH! Chi, look! It''s raining! It''s really raining! Quick, we have to harvest it. Oh, no!


    I didn''t bring a container for this!" In his excitement, Rain had forgotten to bring the containers to harvest the rain.


    "Ah! That''s right! I have some stic here with me!" Rain''s hands shook as he harvested the rain. He still couldn''t believe that it worked!


    Now for the next course of action . . .


    . . . what is the next course of action?


    Rain didn''t know. His mind was nk. He was just so happy right now that he could finally make rain without even using magic! He could finally bring water in his territory.


    The rain was short-lived, but the wet trail it left on the drynd was unmistakable. It was proof that he wasn''t hallucinating and that he really did produce water with his idea . . . well, borrowed idea.


    "The moment of truth . . . ," Rain said to Chi, eyeing the stic container with the clear liquid. He ced the brim of the stic to his lips and tasted the water within.


    . . .


    . . .


    Rain sighed and beamed. "It really is WATER!"


    ~chi!~


    Rain and Chi danced and hopped around in celebration of their sess.


    With this rain and the salty marsh, Rain could now provide water for his territory. It wasn''t much, but it would have to suffice until he could locate an aquifer or a more sustainable source to support arger poption.


    For now, this would have to do for their little territory.


    Rain recalled reading in one of his books that even the Barren Wastnd had aquifers. The groundwater in which the salty marsh was formed was proof of it.


    Rain just had to hope that there was an aquifer somewhere in this vastnd. Hope was the reason he had persisted this far, and it was hope that would drive him to find this aquifer.


    While Rain and Chi were doing their happy-happy dance, someone was watching them from a distance.


    A cloaked figure, covered in robes from head to toe, stood shrouded in mystery. Its form couldn''t be made out, like a shadow under the sun. Only its red lips were visible, the sole discernible part of its face.


    Her mouth was forming an ''O'' right now, as if she were shocked at what she was seeing.


    "It''s . . . raining?" she muttered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    "Mistress . . ." a deep, gurgling voice resonated in her ear, and a shadow formed around her, but there was no physical body.


    "That boy . . . is he a yer? He made it rain without using magic. It''s the first time I''ve seen it .


    . . rain in the barren wastnd . . ."


    "Mistress . . . do you want that boy . . .


    ?"


    A small smile formed on the woman''s face. "He''s the first to ever achieve such a feat . . . maybe . .


    . just maybe . . . he could . .


    ."


    The woman dissipated as the wind wafted over, and the voices disappeared with her, as if they were never there in the first ce.

 Chapter 26: Mapping out the Area

    Rain and Chi continued their celebration, oblivious to the mysterious observer. They danced andughed, their spirits high from the sess of their experiment.


    The brief rain shower had brought them hope and a sense of aplishment.


    "We did it, Chi!" Rain eximed, still ted. "With this method, we can bring life back to thisnd."


    It is said that fire and water is where life begins. They weren''t exactly wrong. It was only then that Rain understood that concept.


    Chi nodded enthusiastically, her eyes shining with excitement. ''I don''t know what''s happening, but as long as my lord is happy!''


    "Alright, Chi. Now that we have the basic necessities to survive, it''s time to develop our territory," Rain said.


    Chi bobbed her head to the side, curious.


    "To be honest, I don''t really know how to build anything either, but I''ve read books about it. We need . . . uh . .


    ." Rain recalled what he had read and counted on his fingers. "First, some wood, a lot of it, rope, nkets, or some animal skins. If we want to improve our house, we can go for bricks. Now that we can make it rain, maybe we should aim for bricks."


    Rain looked around the barren wastnd. Almost all of the dead trees were gone because they had used them for firewood, fences, and traps.


    At least now their small shelter was barricaded, though it wouldn''t do much if they were attacked by packs of beasts.


    "Let''s go for bricks," Rain decided. They didn''t have many resources here anyway, and bricks only required water to make. They could then dry them under the sun.


    "Alright, start gathering everyone. While we wait for the salt to form, let''s make more traps and . . . let''s see, you and I should map out thend and find new materials. Who knows, we might even find a vige around here."


    ~chi!~


    After designating tasks to the others, Rain and Chi set off to map the area.


    They didn''t have much more to do back in their territory anyway as they waited for the salt to form. It could take up days, so it was best to find some new materials or even something that would help them develop their territory.


    Rain still had more than 20 days left for his Novice Lord title, and he was confident that with everyone''s help, he could make it through alive . . . at least, he hoped so.


    Rain was busy looking at the map that showed their location as they moved. It also showed where his statue was, his troops, and somendmarks that Rain had mapped out like big rocks and . . . more bigger rocks.


    With the map, it would be hard to get lost, so Rain was confident they could venture far from their territory if that''s what it took to map out the area.


    "It would be nice if we could find a vige or some kind of civilization out here," Rain said, feeling optimistic. "Or even just a dwarf! I''ve heard that dwarves are very good with construction, right Chi?"


    ~chi~!


    Rain and Chi chattered for thirty minutes, then an hour, then two hours . . .


    They had been walking under the intense heat for thest three hours and still no sign of civilization or even just a little evidence of life.


    Rain wiped the sweat from his brow and took a sip from his water. "We must be close to something. Keep your eyes open for any signs, Chi."


    Chi nodded, her eyes scanning the horizon. They continued their trek, determined to find something that would aid their efforts.


    They did, however, manage to kill some lizards and passing Raklings along the way. They also gathered whatever materials they could find.


    "I''m just d there are no packs of Quillwolves," Rain said, after drinking some water to quench his thirst.


    He had gotten used to the climate in the Barren Wastnd to the point where he could stand at least this much heat.


    ~chi~


    "Oh, it does make sense. Those wolves only attack during the night when the weather is much cooler. With all that fur, they''re probably hiding inside a cave or something to avoid the sun . . ."


    Rain paused, a thought forming in his mind. "Wait . . . if they cane to our territory in packs during the night, then maybe . .


    . maybe their hideout isn''t that far away from ours?"


    Rain studied the map again and noticed that the northern part, a few kilometers from their shelter, was still unmapped.


    "Could it be?" Rain recalled the time when the first Quillwolves attacked their shelter. "If I''m right . . . they came from the north side of our home. So their hideout must be in that direction."


    ~Chi!~


    "You''re right. Hideouts usually mean more Quillwolves, right? There could be a dozen of them there. But I think it might not hurt if we take a look. After all, if we leave these wolves to themselves, they''ll keeping back to our shelter every time. We have to deal with them sooner orter."


    ~Chi!~


    "So it''s better if we locate their hideout while the sun is high and then n on how to eradicate them once and for all to eliminate the threat to our home."


    Chi was hyped up, smoke rising from her nose in excitement.


    "Alright. Let''s make a beeline and check this side of the map first."


    They set off towards the northern part of their territory, determined to find the Quillwolves'' hideout. The sun zed down on them, but Rain and Chi pressed on, knowing that finding the hideout was crucial for their safety.


    If they could find the Quillwolves''ir and eliminate the threat, their territory would be much safer.


    After an hour of trekking through the harshndscape, Rain noticed a change in the terrain. The ground became rockier, and the sparse vegetation gave way torger boulders and hidden crevices.


    "Chi, stay alert. This looks like the kind of ce where they might have their hideout," Rain cautioned.


    ~chi~


    They moved cautiously, checking every nook and cranny. Finally, Rain spotted something unusual ¡ª arge opening in the side of a hill, partially concealed by rocks and overgrown with dry thorny bushes.


    "That must be it," Rain whispered. "Let''s get closer and see if we can confirm it."


    They approached the opening carefully, peering inside. The air was cooler, and Rain could smell the distinct, musky scent of the Quillwolves . . . and something else . .


    . something like . . .


    BLOOD?!

 Chapter 27: The Scent of Danger

    Blood?


    Rain couldn''t mistake it ¡ª the smell was unmistakable.


    The scent of blood was distinct and potent, a metallic tang reminiscent of rusting iron. It was a smell that was both familiar and unsettling. Mixed with this metallic undertone was a hint of saltiness, like the sea but heavier and more intense. There was also a faint, almost sweet odor, which was nauseating, especially whenbined with the warmth and humidity of fresh blood.


    This aroma evoked a visceral reaction inside Rain, stirring instincts and emotions deep within him.


    "Could it be that they''re feasting inside?" Rain asked no one in particr.


    Chi responded with a serious chirp, her body tense and alert.


    "But this stench of blood . . . it''s too strong for just a single kill or two." Before Rain could think through what he was doing, his curiosity got the better of him, and he went inside the cave.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi followed behind him, alert and ready to intervene and protect Rain at the slightest hint of danger.


    Inside the cave was a chaos of w marks and sttered blood.


    The stench of blood intensified, and Rain noticed a trail on the ground. "These are footprints. These are from the wolves . . . wait .


    . . what are these?"


    Rain squatted down, inspecting the chaotic earth where he saw tracks of the wolves'' paws and something . . . something bigger and more like the foot of a . . .


    "Human?" Rain ced his foot over the mark and found that it was the same size as his, but its toes were pointed. "What are these?"


    ~Chi . . .~


    Rain was stunned. "Goblins? But goblins should be smaller, right?"


    ~Chi~


    Rain''s face went white. "Hobgoblins?"


    He didn''t like the sound of that. Rain was having a bad feeling and went deeper into the Quillwolves'' territory until they stumbled upon a dead end.


    There were makeshift beds around this area made from different furs, branches, and fabrics.


    "These must be the wolves'' resting ce," Rain said. "But where are the wolves?"


    He looked around and found none ¡ª only blood and chaos. "Did the Hobgoblins and wolves fight?"


    ~Chi!~


    Chi pointed at a corner, and Rain noticed that there was something moving under the tattered fabrics.


    Rain equipped his sword and signaled Chi to be alert.


    Chi nodded in understanding, and they cautiously approached the moving object.


    Pointing his sword at the moving object, Rain quickly flinched away the dirty fabric. What stumbled into their view was something unexpected.


    It was a small wolf with thick blue fur and a furry long tail with strange white markings around its body.


    It was a cub, gasping itsst breath.


    "Chi, heal it," Rain said quickly as he sheathed his sword back into his inventory.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi shook her head, trying tomunicate to Rain that it wasn''t a good idea.


    "We can''t leave it like this. It''s just a pup. It doesn''t know any better."


    Chi pouted, but at Rain''s insistence, she had no choice but to heal the cub.


    Rain checked the pup and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that it had only lost consciousness. Its wounds had healed, and it was breathing steadily now.


    Rain gently carried the cub in his hands and looked around. "Aren''t there any more survivors?"


    Chi shook her head, signaling that the cub was the only one left. She chirped, and Rain looked at her dead in the eyes.


    "That''s not very nice, Chi. Though they''re beasts and tried to kill us, they''re only doing it because they also have families to feed. Out here is survival, so lets not make it personal."


    Chi quickly apologized and lowered her head. Rain patted her and smiled.


    "Let''s go before those Hobgoblins decides toe back."


    With the cub sleeping in his arms, Rain and Chi quickly made their way out of the cave.


    Outside, Rain checked the surroundings and found what he was looking for ¡ª a trail of blood that led further north.


    "That must be the location of the Hobgoblins''ir."


    ~Chi~


    Chi frowned, her skin crawling at the thought of the Hobgoblins.


    "I know, Chi. The Quillwolves''ir is just a few kilometers away from our shelter. If they found their cave, then it''s only a matter of time before they find ours."


    Rain was strangely calm about this fact, something that Chi admired in her Lord.


    ''As expected of my Lord! Even the threat of Hobgoblins doesn''t faze him!''


    Unbeknownst to Chi, Rain was shaking to his core. He was rattled to the point he couldn''t move, his mind panicking about what to do.


    He could take care of some Quillwolves, but Hobgoblins were different! They were intelligent humanoids, meaning they could somewhat use their brains!


    Besides that, they were taller than goblins, bigger, and definitely had the strength to overpower them with their numbers, just like they did to those Quillwolves.


    It might be hypocritical of him to say this, but he hoped that the Quillwolves would serve as food for the Hobgoblins for days toe while he thought of a n to counter them.

 Chapter 28: Preparing for the Hobgoblin Threat

    Back in the real world, Rain was deeply engrossed in studying all the books he could find about civilization and Hobgoblins.


    As he delved into the literature on territories, a particr detail caught his attention. It struck him that only after he earned his Novice Lord title was he granted an official one-hectare piece ofnd to govern.


    While one hectare might seem substantial, it was barely enough to amodate even a small vige or town.


    This limitation was why other lords often sought to conquer adjacentnds. They were fortunate if there were no neighboring towns or viges, as this minimized the risk of war, which would inevitably break out otherwise.


    Rain had also heard that some inhabitants of the Spirit Realm harbored a strong dislike for yers, resulting in frequent conflicts between the two groups.


    Shaking his head, Rain reminded himself that this wasn''t the time to get sidetracked; there were more pressing issues at hand.


    Hobgoblins.


    Before leaving his territory, Rain made sure to delegate tasks to the others.


    Chi was assigned the critical mission of locating the Hobgoblins''ir. He emphasized the importance of observing from a distance without engaging, ensuring she wouldn''t be spotted.


    If things went south, he instructed her to lead the Hobgoblins away from their shelter and lose them in the vast wastnd.


    Given Chi''s speed, Rain was confident she could outrun the Hobgoblins. She also had ess to the maps, which reassured him that she wouldn''t get lost.


    It was convenient that his troops had ess to the map and his inventory, provided he gave them permission.


    The Hobgoblins weren''t that fast, so it made Rain theorize that the reason why they had managed to kill the Quillwolves was because the pack couldn''t leave theirir and their young ones behind. Some might have managed to escape, but others definitely fell prey to the Hobgoblins'' ambush.


    Rain was confident that Chi would be alright. If necessary, she could snipe them as she ran and lose them in the process.


    As for his other troops, Rain simply designated them to secure the shelters and defend them. He also instructed them to make a lot of wooden spikes from the scavenged wood materials that he and Chi had collected.


    Additionally, he instructed them to gatherrge boulders and all the wood they could find in the area.


    #4 had a special designation since he couldn''t do much in his little state. Therefore, he was relegated to being the statue defender, a role he assumed very seriously.


    "In fact, too seriously," Rain thought as he recalled that #4 had swatted his hand when he attempted to touch his own statue.


    "At least he feels better knowing he''s being relied upon for an important task," Rain mused, feeling happy for #4.


    Returning to the task at hand, Rain decided to consult the Forum for quick tips on how to deal with Hobgoblins.


    It was a faster way to gather information, and real-time advice from yers who had experience fighting Hobgoblins was far more reliable than any book he read.


    || F O R U M ||


    yer #: Hobgoblins?


    yer #: Typical of newbies to fear beasts like Hobgoblins. Ah, I miss those times when Hobgoblins were a problem. Unlike now, where my enemies are inhabitants of the Spirit Realm. Those guys are too strong!


    yer #: The Oni race?


    yer #: The Tengu and the Enkoh ns are strong too.


    yer #: But Hobgoblins are like a walk in the park.


    yer #: They might be intelligent humanoids, but they aren''t really smart. Sure, they can think, but they can''t strategize.


    yer #: Just roast them with magic. They''re scared to fire.


    yer #: I just have my troops deal with them.


    yer #: Yeah, Hobgoblins aren''t that hard to kill.


    yer #: Usually, troops that evolve in their first stage can take care of them.


    yer #: Heck, even an unevolved demon or devil could handle them.


    ( . . . multiple people are typing . . .


    )


    For some reason, Rain didn''t know if he could tell the others that he had Aasimar troops, known for their support abilities rather than their physical and defensive capabilities.


    Rain was seriously thinking in front of hisputer about what to do. He feared that the yers would mock him again and his questions would never be addressed.


    Wait . . . Bones and Fifi!


    He still had those two!


    Rain was excited and immediately contacted Bones.


    "Hobgoblins?" Bones asked as soon as Rain mentioned needing advice on how to deal with the creatures.


    "That''s right. Have you ever encountered one?"


    "Can''t say I have . . . my territory isn''t exactly in the most habitable areas . . .


    So no Hobgoblins here so far. Ohohoho!"


    "Is that so? Thank you, then. Sorry to bother you."


    "Not at all, not at all. Call me if you have any more questions, and I''ll be d to help."


    "Thank you, and good luck with your Apprentice Lord Title."


    Rain then dialed Fifi next.


    "Hobgoblins?"


    "Yes, my territory happens to be located near a Hobgoblin dwelling, and I fear they might discover it at any moment."


    "I see . . . that is a problem . . ."


    "Uhm . . . , any help or suggestions would be greatly appreciated."


    "I can''t say that I have personally dealt with one . . ."


    "Oh . . ." Rain''s shoulders slumped.


    "But I''ve heard that they aren''t that smart and they fall easily to traps."


    Rain gasped and his eyes shone. "Really?"


    "Well, that''s what I heard, but I couldn''t be sure . . ."


    "Thank you! That''s a great lead to start!"


    "Eh? Really? W-well, I''m d that I could be of help."


    "I owe you one, Fifi. Thanks a bunch!"


    Rain ended the call and decided to read everything he could gather about traps. He knew this information could be the key to dealing with the Hobgoblins and protecting his territory. He spent the next few hours immersing himself in various strategies and trap designs, feeling more confident with each passing minute.

 Chapter 29: Setting up Traps

    Rain could now extract five items, a significant boostpared to when he first entered the Spirit Realm.


    He could open more slots with Soul Elixirs or EP, but for now, five extractions were sufficient since he didn''t have enough Soul Elixirs to extract things from Earth to the Spirit Realm.


    Opening the sixth slot required 12 mL of Soul Elixirs or 6000 EP. Considering his limited resources, Rain decided to be conservative with his use of Soul Elixirs.


    He could open the slot anytime, so Rain wasn''t worried.


    After reading all he could about traps and absorbing the knowledge he needed, he set off to the Spirit Realm.


    But just to be sure he had all the information at his fingertips, he brought the book with him. It had cost a hefty 10 mL of Soul Elixirs because he had brought [Traps for Idiots] and [How to Build Your First Vige 101].


    They weren''t thick books but they still cost more than a javelin which put a tear in Rain''s eyes.


    "Hey, guys. Is everything fine?" Rain greeted as he arrived.


    Everyone flocked around Rain, eager to announce their aplishments while he was gone, except #4, who was still diligently guarding the statue with a no-nonsense expression.


    "Oh, Chi isn''t back yet?" Rain felt a pang of worry but didn''t let it show on his face. He had to maintain a strong front for his troops to keep morale high.


    "How''s the cub?" Rain asked, changing the topic to ease the tension.


    His troops made way for him, revealing the little wolf cowering in a corner, trapped within a makeshift wooden cage.


    "Augh . . . Why is it caged?" Rain asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    ~Chirp!~


    Unlike Chi, Rain couldn''t understand the others, but could make out their gestures. So he checked the [Diary] to find out what had happened.


    ording to the diary, the little pup had been running amok, leaving the troops with no choice but to trap it inside the cage to prevent further damage to the shelter and to protect it from harming itself.


    While he was at it, Rain also checked Chi''s condition. ording to the [Diary], Chi had located the Hobgoblins''ir and was currently making her way back to the shelter.


    Rain breathed easier knowing that she was safe and on her way back.


    Now to address the current issue at hand.


    "Alright . . . let''s leave him in that cage for a while then. Give him food and water," Rain instructed before facing the little cub. "I know that you''re probably confused and scared, but don''t worry, we won''t hurt you.


    As soon as you''re fit to travel, you can leave whenever you want."


    Rain beamed, and the little wolf somehow understood him as it settled down, its shaking lessening.


    "Hmm . . . could it understand me?" Rain thought, but dismissed the idea.


    Wolves weren''t intelligent humanoids, meaning they moved more on instinct rather than cognitive reasoning, and there was little to no chance they could develop speech.


    "Alright. While we wait for Chi, let''s make traps! Lots of traps!"


    The troops cheered in enthusiasm, their spirits lifted by Rain''s energy.


    When dealing with Hobgoblins, setting up effective traps could make a significant difference.


    While the Hobgoblins had the advantage in numbers, Rain had the brains to counter their strength . . . well, I have the books.


    It said that books were more powerful than weapons.


    "Now let''s see . . ." Rain ran through the pages of his book while the rest peeked over his shoulder. "It''s very simple to make. We just need the resources avable to us here."


    Rain pulled out the magic rope from his inventory. He had bought these in the marketce at the yer association.


    The rope looked like a normal white rope, but it was sturdier than the ones they had back on Earth. It cost 5mL of Soul Elixirs per roll, and the extraction cost was 1mL of Soul Elixirs.


    It was quite expensive because it was in high demand, especially among newbies. Besides that, the sellers also had to consider the extraction cost.


    A lot of stalls sold these ropes because they were important materials during the early stages of construction and for making traps.


    Rain bet that it would be less expensive if he bought the rope in the Spirit Realm. Unfortunately, he still couldn''t find any vige or town around his territory.


    He did, however, find the Quillwolves and the Hobgoblins''irs.


    Rain wanted to cry inside, but he had no time for self-pity, not when his troops and his life were in danger.


    "Okay, first, we''ll add a lot of these pitfall traps."


    Pitfall traps were concealed pits covered with camouged materials. They were the mostmon traps and very effective against these types of creatures.


    Creature would fall into the pit, which could be filled with spikes or other harmful elements. It was how they had managed to kill some of the Quillwolves.


    "We have one at the two entrances and exits over there, but we need them scattered around. Hmm . . . we have to ce them in strategic positions."


    Rain pointed to a crude map he had drawn in the dirt, showing the areas where they needed the traps. "The Hobgoblins will being from the north, so let''s put a lot over there. We''ll also ce some along the sides and create barricades so they can''t charge all at once. We''ll direct their movement over the traps. That way, we can reduce their numbers effectively."


    There were all kinds of traps they needed to set up, so Rain didn''t waste any more time and delegated tasks to his troops.


    "Alright, team, listen up," Rain called out, capturing everyone''s attention. "We need to dig as many pitfall traps as we can and camouge them. Use the leaves, branches, furs, fabrics, and even the dirt in here, anything that can cover the pits."

 Chapter 30: Preparing for the Worst

    "Alright, let''s get started," Rain said, rolling up his sleeves. He began demonstrating how to set up the traps, with his troops eagerly following his lead.


    "First, we need to create snares using this rope. It''s strong enough to hold even thergest Hobgoblin." Rain demonstrated the process, exining each step in detail. The troops watched intently, absorbing the knowledge.


    "We''ll also make pitfall traps," Rain continued. "We can cover them with leaves and branches to disguise them."


    The process was slow but steady, with everyone contributing to the construction of their defenses.


    Rain nced at the little wolf cub from time to time, noting how it watched them curiously. He hoped that seeing their cooperative efforts would further calm the cub and perhaps even make it feel a part of their growingmunity.


    Chin and Chick quickly gathered the materials and started on the pitfall traps. Rain watched them for a moment, ensuring they understood the instructions before moving on.


    "Chill, you''ll be in charge of setting up the snare traps with the magic rope. Make sure they''re hidden well and positioned where they''re most likely to catch any Hobgoblins trying to sneak around."


    Chill saluted and got to work, carefully unrolling the magic rope and selecting the best spots for the snares.


    "Meanwhile, I will handle the barricades. Use whatever materials you can find ¡ª wood, stones, anything. We need to funnel the Hobgoblins into our traps and slow them down."


    As they all set to work, Rain felt a sense of urgency but also a sense of purpose. They were transforming their territory into a defensible position, a ce where they could stand a chance against the Hobgoblins or other creatures that came their way.


    While the troops worked, Rain continued to refer to his book, looking for any additional tips or strategies. He made notes and adjusted their ns as needed, ensuring they were as prepared as possible.


    Rain also kept an eye on the little wolf cub, making sure it was being cared for. Despite its initial fear, the cub seemed to be calming down, watching the activity with growing curiosity.


    By the time Chi returned, the shelter was surrounded by awork of traps and barricades. Rain felt a surge of pride at what they had aplished together.But there were still a lot of work to be done.


    "Wee back, Chi," Rain greeted her. "We''ve been busy while you were gone. How did it go?"


    Chi''s expression grew serious.


    ~Chi . . .~


    Rain''s smile faded, his face grave. "I see . . . The Hobgoblins are feasting on the wolves they''ve killed. But you encountered one of their scouts on your way back."


    ~Chi . . .~


    "You killed it and hid the body. However, the others will still notice its absence. It''s only a matter of time before they find the corpse."


    ~Chi . . .~


    Rain smiled and patted Chi''s head. "It''s not your fault, Chi. You did a good job in finding theirir. I''m sure that you''re tired. You should rest first and eat. It''s already night.


    We''ll talk more tomorrow morning."


    Chi nodded and went by the fire to cook some meat for the team.


    Alone, Rain took a deep breath, his body shaking, his hands trembling so badly they wouldn''t stop. If the Hobgoblins found their shelter, it would be his first battle against numerous beasts.


    Chi had said the Hobgoblins numbered at least twenty, and they were greatly outnumbered. It would be his first mini war if ever.


    Rain really hoped and prayed that it wouldn''te to that. He desperately wished the Hobgoblins wouldn''t find their territory and would search farther north, west, or east instead.


    ording to Chi, who mapped the area, the Hobgoblins''ir was at least a hundred kilometers from their shelter. This distance gave him hope that the Hobgoblins might not stumble upon it.


    Rain leaned back, massaging his temples, trying to stave off the growing headache.


    Who was he kidding?!


    Of course, that was only wishful thinking on his part.


    I have to be ready for the worst.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading this far!


    If you like the story, please support it with Reviews, Power Stones, and Comments. Your support will help the story tremendously.


    Thanks a bunch!

 Chapter 31: Securing the Perimeter

    Throughout the night, Rain hadn''t rested because he was worried about the hobgoblins'' ambush attacks while they were resting.


    He definitely needed to make an rm trap to signal any nearby threats as soon as possible. Without it, he wouldn''t be able to rest at night.


    At the break of dawn, Rain was already up, marking the area of the traps. It was crucial to mark them clearly to avoid identally triggering them themselves.


    He meticulously checked that heavy objects, such as boulders and deadfall spikes, were secure and wouldn''t prematurely fall due to environmental factors like wind or minor disturbances.


    It would be tragic if they were the ones ensnared by their own traps.


    There was still a lot of work to do. More traps needed to be made and installed, and Rain estimated that they needed at least a week to get everything ready, or at least close to what he had nned.


    After ensuring that every traps were secured, Rain studied the map that Chi had drawn yesterday, which detailed the northern part of their shelter.


    Rain made sure to instruct her to update the area on the way to the hobgoblins''ir and gather all the materials she could put in the inventory. Though there was nothing out there but boulders, dead trees, and . . . thorny bushes.


    Rain''s eyes narrowed at the sight of the thorny bushes.


    No nts could ever survive in these barren wastnds except these thorny bushes. They weren''t edible, but they could be used as materials for bedding and traps.


    Though, their leaves were somewhat itchy, with pointed centers and jagged edges that poked the skin.


    Most of the time, Rain used the branches of these thorny bushes as materials for traps. These thorny bushes were scattered around the barren wastnd, and it seemed like they were the only nt that managed to survive in such harsh conditions.


    "Maybe I can . . ." Rain thought for a moment . . .


    His line of thoughts, however, was interrupted by Chi''s sudden appearance.


    "Oh, you''re awake, Chi?"


    Chi beamed, her face lighting up with a warm smile that seemed to make the bleak surroundings a bit more bearable.


    ~Chi!~


    "Good to see that you''re energetic. We have a lot to do today," Rain remarked, though the amount of work seemed to pile up the more he thought about it.


    ~chi!~


    "I don''t think the hobgoblins will attack today, so I want you to map out the area to our south this time."


    Chi nodded enthusiastically and tapped her chest with her arm. ''Leave it to me, my Lord!''


    "Remember, don''t engage any beasts that you know you couldn''t defeat. If you see any useful materials, forage them. We need anything that''s useful to us at this point. And before the sun disappears, I want you to return here."


    Chi understood her mission and quickly set off south, moving with a determined stride.


    Rain wished her good luck and bid her to be careful.


    As Rain watched Chi''s figure gradually disappear into the distance, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of worry for her. He wanted to map the area with her just to make sure that she would be alright, but he was needed in his territory right now.


    Besides, it wasn''t like he was as skilled in a fight as Chi. He felt that he would only slow her down if he went with her.


    Additionally, it was faster if he left it to her to map the ce. She was swift and could easily outrun any opponent. Herbat abilities were top-notch as well, making her well-suited for the task.


    Rain sighed, pushing his worries aside. The best he could do right now was to make sure that the defenses of his territory could withstand the attacks of the hobgoblins.


    He had to make do with his limited troops and even more limited time and resources. He couldn''t afford to give in to his emotions, or he would get nothing done.


    Rain headed over to check the salt in the two big tubs they had set up in the Salty Marsh. He noticed some salt forming at the bottom and knew he could strain itter and dry it under the sun.


    The process was slow, but they needed every bit of salt they could get for preserving food, rain, and other uses.


    The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on Rain''s shoulders, but he knew that every small task brought them one step closer to constructing their vige!


    With Chi scouting the southern area and the traps being set, Rain allowed himself a moment of hope. They were working hard, and with a bit of luck, they might just make it through if ever the Hobgoblins came.


    Rain went ahead and instructed his troops on their tasks for the day when something suddenly happened.


    [Your consciousness is being summoned back to Earth]


    [STAY]


    [RETURN]

 Chapter 32: I’m Still a Highschooler!

    [Your consciousness is being summoned back to Earth]


    [STAY]


    [RETURN]


    Huh?


    Rain was confused. This hadn''t happened before. This was the first time he had encountered something like this.


    Fearing that something was happening to his real body, Rain pressed [RETURN] after making sure that everyone got their tasks.


    Back in the real world, Rain woke up to the sound of his phone ringing. He checked his surroundings first, making sure he was alright and still breathing. Once he was sure that there was no imminent danger to his life, he deduced that his consciousness must have been stirred by the sound of the phone.


    He had read that their souls could be forcefully pulled back to Earth if something disturbed their bodies awake. Of course, they could opt to remain in the Spirit Realm, but it was best to check if their body was alright back on Earth.


    After all, Rain didn''t want to be stuck in the Spirit Realm forever as a lost soul. So far, he hadn''t heard of yers'' bodies dying while their souls were in the Spirit Realm. This was probably because they could afford those protective pods.


    Those Sleeping Pods cost hundreds of millions, far more expensive than the Sleeping Head Gear.


    The Pods were the pinnacle of the Association''s technology. Rain read that they were made from materials sourced from the Spirit Realm that no human-made weapons could break. They were incredibly safe; even in the event of a fire or earthquake, the pod would remain unbreakable.


    Inside the pod were thetest technologies, including sleeping gas ¡ª not the harmful kind, but the good and natural kind that was safe for the brain and the body. It also had vitamin infusions inside that would give the body its needed nutrition while your spirit was in the Spirit Realm.


    Additionally, the pod had features for disposing of bodily waste, such as urine and feces, ensuring that nothing would disturb your physical body while your spirit was in the Spirit Realm. You had to enter the pod naked, though, and its jelly-like interior would maintain your body at an optimal temperature and in good health.


    Rain didn''t know the specifics since he didn''t own one and definitely couldn''t afford one. He didn''t have hundreds of millions, and only the top yers have these pods he heard.


    Rain''s musing was interrupted by the insistent ringing of his phone.


    "Just who is it that keeps calling this early in the morning?" Rain asked himself.


    Rain picked up the call and saw that it was from his friend, Nathan, from school.


    At the thought of school, his face drained of color. It was only then that he realized he was still a student!


    "H-hello?"


    "Hello, my ass! I''ve been calling you for days now. Why haven''t you returned my calls? Where are you? Why are you absent? I''m warning you now, if you''re absent again today, Mr.


    Henry will be forced to expel you!"


    GAH!


    Rain stood on his feet, pacing left and right, not knowing what to do first.


    R-right! I should probably take a bath. I stink!


    "W-wait. I''lle to school now. Tell Mr. Henry not to expel me!"


    "It''s past seven already. School starts at eight."


    "I''ll be there! Just a littlete. Can you make an excuse for me?"


    "I''ll see what I can do. But you better get your ass in here fast, and you better tell me what you''ve been doing these past few days!"


    The call ended, and Rain immediately rushed inside the shower to get ready for school.


    He had really forgotten that he was still a student, and he had been absent for almost four days now.


    Rain grumbled under his breath as he quickly took a shower, got dressed, and rushed out of his apartment. He didn''t bother to eat and just bolted to the bus station, hoping he could make it to school in time.


    Momentarily, Rain forgot about the Spirit Realm as a more urgent matter needed his attention. If he was expelled, his parents would surely kill him!


    Never mind the Spirit Realm; he would practically die in the real world if he flunked out of high school.


    "Agh! Why does everything have to be so hard!" Rain let out in a roar of frustration.


    Then he realized he was inside a bus, and all the people were staring at him. Some girls at the side stepped away from him while looking at him weirdly, gossiping with each other. Meanwhile, the boys wereughing and pointing fingers at him.


    An old man patted Rain''s shoulder andughed. "Young man, you''re still young. You know nothing of hardship. Ohohoho!"


    Rain was so embarrassed that his face turned beet red. The moment the bus stopped, he got out in a hurry, almost stumbling over his feet, which added to theughter of the people inside the bus.


    Rain didn''t pause to catch his breath and went straight to his ssroom. He opened the door just in time as his name was being called.


    "I-IM HERE!" Rain yelled, out of breath and disheveled.


    Teacher Henry''s frown deepened as he red at Rain. "Indeed, but that doesn''t excuse your absence these past few days without a reason. Report to the guidance counselor and exin yourself there. You better have a good excuse for why you''ve been absent, young man, or I will not ept you in my ss."


    "N-no way . . ." Rain''s shoulders slumped.


    At the back of the room, he could see Nathan shaking his head and grinning from ear to ear while the rest of his friendsughed and teased him.


    Rain could do nothing but head to the guidance counselor''s office, all the while thinking of a believable excuse as to why he had been absent for almost four days. He felt a sinking feeling in his stomach as he walked down the hall, knowing that his exnation would have to be convincing enough to satisfy the counselor.

 Chapter 33: The Guidance Counsellor

    "That idiot. What is he doing?" Nathan sighed with a silly grin on his face. "He''s been absent for so long that if I hadn''t called him, he might have forget that there''s school at all!"


    "But isn''t it strange for Rain to be absent so long?" one of the boys asked.


    Nathan shrugged. "He''s probably ying some video game again."


    "He''s always ying, but he''s never been absent orte once."


    "Maybe he got sick?"


    Nathan paused, considering his friend''sment. The group of boys exchanged a look before theyughed it off.


    "Nah, that guy doesn''t get sick."


    "Hey! You boys back there! Stop talking to each other while I''m lecturing or all of you will go to the guidance counselor!" Teacher Henry yelled.


    The boys quickly stopped their chatting and paid attention to the ss.


    On the side, the girls rolled their eyes and couldn''t help butment.


    "Boys. They''re so childish."


    "That''s why I prefer real men. Like Alice over there. I saw her one time being picked up by a handsome man in thetest edition of Royce. Talk about ss."


    Alice, who was minding her own business, didn''t react and continued to take notes in silence. She had a lot to think about, mostly concerning her territory in the Spirit Realm, and had no time to be gossiping with her ssmates.


    She was about to undergo the challenge for her Novice Lord title and couldn''t afford to be distracted by mundane things. At this point, her social life was practically over.


    "Hey, Alice, tell us about that guy you''re seeing. Is that the reason why you rejected all of the guys on campus?"


    "I can''t me you. That guy is so handsome."


    Alice sighed inwardly but couldn''t me them. She used to be like that too ¡ª her life revolved around family, school, and friends. But now that she had experienced the other world, life had never been the same.


    Alice didn''t like to discuss anything about her life right now, and thank God that Teacher Henry was on their throats.


    "Hey, you girls back there! Stop chattering like the boys! Honestly, can you zip your mouths while I''m here?! I swear, one of these days, I will send you all to the Guidance Counselor to correct your behavior!"


    While Teacher Henry was berating his ssmates, Rain was nervously heading to the Guidance Counselor''s office, still unsure about the excuse he was going to give. His mind raced with possible exnations, each one sounding less convincing than thest.


    As he approached the office, he rehearsed various scenarios in his head. Maybe he could say he was sick, but then he''d need a doctor''s note. He could say there was a family emergency, but he didn''t have any proof.


    Rain''s mind raced as he knocked on the door, his heart pounding in his chest.


    "Come in," a stern voice called from inside.


    Rain took a deep breath and opened the door, stepping into the office where the guidance counsellor sat, looking at him expectantly.


    "Mr. Rain, please sit down," the counselor said, motioning to a chair in front of her desk. "I''ve heard about you from Teacher Henry, and I''ve been expecting you." She shuffled some papers on her desk until she found Rain''s information. "Now, exin to me why you''ve been absent for thest four days."


    Rain swallowed hard, trying to calm his nerves. He knew this was hisst chance to make things right, and he had toe up with a convincing story ¡ª fast.


    "Uh . . ." Rain tried hard not to let his eyes settle on the ample bosom of the counselor. He wanted to look her in the eyes, but that was even worse.


    The Guidance Counselor was a popr staff member in school because of her seductive face and body. Her phoenix eyes were hypnotic, and her pouty red lips were even more so.


    Rain swallowed hard and looked at his crossing fingers on top of his legs. The Counselor was already married and had children, but for some reason, the boys ignored that part.


    A lot of them had done numerous things to be sent here, hoping to get her attention. Too bad that the Counselor was strict and could see through their lies, and that earned them detention.


    From then on, the Counselor was both feared and admired from afar.


    Rain couldn''t say that he didn''t like her too, but having a rtionship with a married woman was too much even for him.


    "Uh . . . the truth is . . .


    I . . ."


    "You?" The Counselor''s eyebrow rose into an arch.


    "I . . ." Rain shifted his eyes left and right.


    "I don''t have all day, Mr. Weathers."


    "I got depressed," Rain said immediately at the impatient tone in the Counselor''s voice.


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    The Counselor was shocked, evident by her wide eyes. Rain couldn''t me her; even he was shocked at his own exmation.


    "Depression?" The word slurred on the Counselor''s lips, as if she were trying to make sure she had heard him correctly.


    Rain nodded and made up an excuse on the spot.


    "That''s right!" Rain nodded and rolled with it. "I got depressed. My parents aren''t home, and I''m alone at my apartment. I just . . .


    I''m just dealing with something right now. Something . . . dangerous."


    The Counselor took a deep breath and crossed her hands.


    Rain pressed his lips tight, his hands shaking. It''s over, he thought, wanting to hit his head. From all the things he could say, why that word?


    There was no way the Counselor would believe him now!

 Chapter 34: The Balancing Act

    "I see . . ." The counselor''s eyes narrowed into slits, and Rain avoided them at all costs.


    The Counselor leaned back in her chair, scrutinizing Rain. "Depression is a serious issue, Mr. Weathers," she said slowly. "Are you seeing a therapist?"


    Rain blinked, not expecting the question. "N-no, ma''am."


    She sighed, her expression softening slightly. "You should consider it. But for now, I need more details. What exactly has been happening that made you feel this way?"


    Rain''s mind raced. He hadn''t expected her to take him seriously. "Well, it''s just . . . everything.


    School, home, feeling isted. It''s been overwhelming."


    The Counselor nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, Mr. Weathers. I believe you need some support. I''ll arrange for you to meet with the school therapist. In the meantime, make sure you keep up with your sses.


    And if you need to talk, my door is always open."


    Rain couldn''t believe his luck. He nodded vigorously. "Thank you, ma''am. I appreciate it."


    The Counselor sighed heavily. "Poor child. So you''ve been suffering from depression all along."


    ". . . Uhm?" Rain blinked, his eyes darting to the Counselor''s face.


    Her eyes were full of pity, and Rain felt a pang of guilt for lying.


    "A lot of boys and girls are under immense pressure nowadays, and that can lead to depression. Manye to me with cuts on their hands, saying that they don''t want to live anymore."


    The Counselor pulled a card from her bag and handed it to Rain. "I want you to attend these sessions, even if it''s just once a week. The support group here at school are professional psychologists, and students don''t have to pay a dime. Get yourself there and have them help you."


    Rain took the card, feeling a mix of relief and dread. "Thank you, ma''am. I''ll make sure to go."


    The Counselor smiled warmly. "Good. And remember, you''re not alone. There''s always help avable, and it''s okay to ask for it."


    Rain nodded, the weight of the card heavy in his hand. As he left the office, he couldn''t shake off the feeling of guilt. He had dodged a bullet, but at the cost of a lie that mighte back to haunt him.


    Outside the counselor''s office, Rain paused, staring at the card. It had the name and address of the support group, along with a phone number. He tucked it into his pocket, knowing he had to at least pretend to attend. His double life was bing moreplicated, and he needed to find a bnce before everything fell apart.


    Walking back to ss, Rain felt the stares of his ssmates. Nathan shot him a questioning look, but Rain just shook his head.


    There would be time to exinter ¡ª if he coulde up with a convincing story.


    He slipped back into his seat, his mind racing. The reality of his school life shed with the intensity of the Spirit Realm, and he knew he had to tread carefully. One misstep, and everything coulde crashing down.


    Teacher Henry''s voice droned on in the background as Rain tried to focus. He had to keep his grades up and not draw any more unwanted attention. He had to find a way to manage both worlds without losing his sanity.


    After ss, Nathan cornered him. "Okay, time to exin, buddy. What happened? Why were you absent for days? What did the counselor say?"


    Rain sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "Well, I told her I might be depressed, and she gave me a card for a support group."


    Nathan''s eyebrows shot up. "Depressed? I see. Now, tell me the truth. Why were you really absent?"


    Rain shrugged, forcing augh. "I had to say something. I couldn''t tell her the truth that I''m ying video games all day."


    Nathan frowned. "Ahuh. Don''t be like that, man. We''re friends, right? We''ve been ying video games forever, but not once were you absent."


    Rain shrugged. "I just found a really cool game that hooked me." He couldn''t tell Nathan the truth, even if he was his friend.


    The yer Association warned them not to disclose the truth to the public, as it might cause serious panic. The Association was still conducting research and experiments to determine if it was safe to reveal such matters to the public. For now, yers should just y in secret while leaving the politics to the professionals.


    Nathan wasn''t convinced, and it showed on his face. He opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted when amotion drew their attention.


    "Hey, look . . ."


    "That''s Alice, right?"


    "Whoa. Look at the ride."


    Thetest edition of a white Royce pulled over on the wide road, and out stepped a very handsome man in a simple ck shirt and pants. His wavy short grey hair and striking eyes made him look godly.


    The handsome man walked over to Alice, who seemed to be waiting for him. Without a word, the two got into the car and drove off, leaving everyone gossiping and envious.


    "That''s Alice''s rumored boyfriend," said Nathan, clutching his heart dramatically. "Augh, the heartbreak. There goes the campus crush."


    Rain only pressed his lips tight. Every ss had their maiden, and Alice was that maiden in theirs. Not only that, she was also one of the beauties at school.


    Of course, it would be hypocritical for Rain to tell anyone that he didn''t have a crush on her because Alice was that attractive. Her quiet demeanor and elegant style added to her charm.


    Everyone in ss had a crush on her, but right now, Rain really didn''t care. He was worried about his troops! He had been in ss for more than six hours, and a day had passed in the Spirit Realm! He had to get home fast!


    "Nathan, I''ll see youter! I have something important to do!" Rain said, quickly bolting away.


    "Hey!" Nathan wanted to stop Rain but failed and could only watch his friend go with a pout on his face. "I guess he''s really hooked on that game."


    When he reached his apartment, Rain copsed onto his bed, staring at the ceiling. He needed a n, a way to manage everything without losing control.


    But for now, he just needed to go back to his territory, ASAP!

 Chapter 35: The Discovery and the Alarm

    Rain was back in the Spirit Realm and hurriedly went to check on his troops to ensure they were all right.


    He only breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them setting up traps and cooking meat over the fire.


    ~Chi!~


    "Oh, Chi, you have returned!" Rain was d to see her safe and sound.


    Chi chirped happily, and Rain eagerly asked about her adventures to the south while he read the [Diary].


    There was nothing remarkable in the entries except for his troops diligently following his orders to make traps.


    However, what caught his attention was the pup. The cub was out of its cage, helping around after being fed and given water.


    "Eheeheehee. I knew it would do the trick," Rain thought with a grin. Food, shelter, and the feeling of security always made animals docile.


    This wasn''t an animal, though, so Rain had reservations about whether giving it food and water would do the trick.


    He was d that it did, but just to be sure, he would keep his distance from the pup at first and let the cube to him on its own ord.


    If only he could give it a name, but since it wasn''t part of his troop and hadn''t evolved, he couldn''t do anything but call it pup for now.


    ~Chi~


    "You didn''t find anything in the south except mountain ranges and the sea on the other side?" Rain acknowledge, noting this down as he looked at the map.


    Sea . . . It was still a hundred kilometers south but maybe they could fish there sometimes.


    Rain''s eyes then bulged when he noticed something in the southeastern portion of the map.


    "OH, CHI! Look at this! You''ve found a town!" Rain was ecstatic.


    Chi raised her chin in pride and chirped happily.


    "A town could mean more resources, potential allies, or even a trading post," Rain mused aloud, excitement bubbling up within him. "This could change everything for us."


    Chi beamed at Rain''s reaction, her ears pping with excitement.


    Rain''s eyes scanned the map, and he could see the rough outline of a settlement nestled at the far Southeast side near the sea. He knew that there must be a town in here somewhere and he was right!


    Rain estimated that traveling to the town and back would take two to three days on foot. Chi was faster than him, so his calctions were based on his speed.


    The port town was sizable, and Rain deduced that it must be the main hub connecting the Barren Wastnd to the rest of the Spirit Realm.


    As much as he wanted to go there right now, he couldn''t leave his territory undefended, especially with the threat of the Hobgoblins still looming north.


    "This is incredible, Chi. We need to go there. But first, we have to make sure our defenses are solid here," Rain said, his mind racing with possibilities. "If this town is inhabited, we need to approach carefully. We don''t know if they''re friendly or hostile."


    Chi chirped.


    "Oh, there are so many different races there, and it''s a huge port town!" Rain''s eyes twinkled even more, his excitement bubbling over.


    "Alright, let''s finish setting up the traps and fortify our position here. Once we''re secure, we''ll n an expedition to the town," Rain instructed. "And great job, everyone. We''re making progress."


    As the troops went back to work, Rain couldn''t help but feel a surge of hope. The discovery of the town opened up new possibilities for their survival and growth.


    With renewed vigor, he joined in the efforts to fortify their territory.


    When night fell, everyone gathered around the fire and cooked some meat. Rain noticed that the pup was wary of him, especially of Chi, who kept giving it a dead stare as if it was nning to roast it for dinner.


    The pup was slowly gettingfortable with the others, though. Rain wondered if it would leave the nest once it became an adult Quillwolf.


    On the other hand, #4 was still by the statue, never leaving it for a second with its blowdart in its beck.


    "I''m just d he''s feeling a lot better after his failed evolution," Rain muttered under his breath, letting the cool air and the delicious aroma rx him.


    ~Chi~


    Rain smiled. "Ah. We''ve finished setting up some traps around and fortified the barricades. We''ve also collected at least five kilos of salt and harvested one liter of rainwater. We''ve even carved out a small salt cave at the side to preserve our meat. I''d say things are finallying around.


    We''vee a long way from having nothing at all."


    Though the meat could be stored in the inventory, it was only temporary, and over time it would get rotten, so they had to think of a way to preserve it for much longer.


    ~Chi!~


    Thinking back, Rain really thought he couldn''t aplish all these things. But he guessed that everyone could really do it when they put their minds to it.


    In just over a week in the Spirit Realm, they hade this far from nothing. He could now sustain his little troop with the basic necessities to survive.


    "It''s all because of you and the others, Chi. I couldn''t have done it without you." Rain smiled warmly, and Chi chirped happily in response.


    Now the next course of action was to develop from here into a vige. After all, they couldn''t live forever under these two giant rocks.


    "Maybe we can find some dwarves in the town that would do some simple construction for us?" Rain muttered to himself.


    He heard that was the quickest and easiest way to build your territory. A lot of yers were doing it since they weren''t builders and knew nothing of construction.


    It would certainly cost a lot of Soul Elixirs, but Rain had saved up 20mL of Soul Elixirs. If he traded some of his EP again, he might bring that number up to 200mL of Soul Elixirs.


    EP came by fast when you were a newbie since you were doing everything for the first time, and the system automatically rewarded you with 1000 EP. It got lower when you repeated the tasks multiple times. For example, carving out that small salt cave had earned Rain another 1000 EP, and discovering the Port Town earned him another 1000. cing new traps also added another 1000.


    But Rain still had to be cautious in trading his EP. Like Len said, he could cripple his territory if he didn''t have any EP left to evolve his troops in the future.


    It was a delicate bnce that needed careful consideration and nning. He shouldn''t just decide on a whim. He needed to think about this very carefully.


    Rain was deep in thought when he heard something ¡ª a soft chiming of bells that made his hair stood on end.


    The rm bells had rung!

 Chapter 36: Prepare for Battle

    ~CLaaAanNgG!~


    There was someone approaching their territory, a kilometer away!


    If it was the Hobgoblins, they were too early! There were still more traps to be set up. Rain had thought they still had a few more days because the Hobgoblins were still feasting over the wolves.


    Why were they so early?!


    Rain took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves.


    Calm down. It might not be the Hobgoblins and just some random Raklings or wolves passing by.


    "Everyone, ready your positions!" Rain instructed, his voice steady despite the panic bubbling beneath the surface. The others quickly abandoned their tasks, grabbing their weapons and bolting to their stations, following the routines they had practiced.


    "Chi, go and check if it''s the Hobgoblins!" Rain''s voice was slightly shaking, betraying the calmness of his expression.


    Chi nodded and quickly bolted to the part where the bell had rung. It was the northern side where the Hobgoblins were located, and a feeling of dread filled Rain''s stomach, making it hard to breathe for a moment.


    Rx. Rx. You have thought of this scenario a thousand times in your head. He tried to calm his nerves, but his hands still trembled.


    He was only seventeen years old, and the only reckless thing he had ever done was to watch porn while on the bus!


    This isn''t the time to be panicking, damn it! Rain pped his cheeks to regain his focus.


    "E-everyone, remain calm and just do everything that we have practiced," Rain stuttered, his nerves betraying him.


    In contrast to what he had expected, his troops'' faces were calm, while his own felt constipated with fear.


    "D-don''t worry, everyone. Just trust in yourselves. The Hobgoblins might have the numbers, but we have the terrain advantage!"


    The others yelled in enthusiasm, their eyes zing with bloodlust as if they couldn''t wait to fight. Even the pup seemed braver than Rain, taking up a defensive stance with its fur standing on edge and canines bared. #4 stood menacingly by the statue, blowdart at the ready.


    Rain didn''t know what to feel at the moment, especially when Chi returned carrying an injured creature in her arms.


    ~Chi!~


    Rain exhaled the breath he had been holding. "Oh. It''s not a Hobgoblin but a . . ."


    Rain tilted his head, trying to describe the creature in Chi''s hands. It was definitely female, but her appearance was strange. It was the first time Rain had seen something like her.


    With a gaunt face, charcoal skin like dried bark, and coarse crimson petals all around her, she was a sight, a strange sight to his eyes. She was a humanoid that was for sure.


    "What kind of creature is she?" Rain hadn''t tapped into the Racial Library yet since he prioritized their shelter at the moment.


    ~Chi!~


    "A Hanamori?" The word felt strange on Rain''s lips. This was the first time he had encountered another race in the Spirit Realm.


    "Whoa. Anything can be an inhabitant in here. Even a bark of a tree," Rain thought aloud. No offense, but the girl seemed like a piece of dry bark with vibrant pink flowers around her.


    "Oh right. Is she okay?" Rain asked, concern edging his voice.


    Chi nodded.


    "Good job on healing her injuries, Chi," Rain said. "Let''s put her there first."


    ~Chi!~


    Rain was just d that it wasn''t the Hobgoblins who triggered the rm but this strange woman.


    Everyone huddled around the woman, looking at her curiously. Within seconds, the woman''s eyes fluttered open, and she shot to a sitting position, screaming.


    "Help me! Help! Help!"


    "Hey. Calm down. You''re safe now," Rain said, trying to soothe the hysterical woman. Her voice seemed youthful, so he deduced that she was still young. It was hard to guess because of her dry, bark-like skin. Still, the races in the Spirit Realm could go about for more than a hundred years, so age was always a mystery here.


    "I . . ." The woman looked confused for a moment and then shifted her eyes around. "I''m . . .


    safe?"


    Rain admired her big, pink, diamond-like eyes and beamed to make her feel at ease. "That''s right. I''m Rain, and this is Chi, Chin, Chill, Chick, #4, and pup. We found you near our shelter and brought you here."


    The woman closed her eyes tightly, clutching her head like she was in pain. "My name is . . . Hana."


    "Are you okay? Are you in pain?"


    "No. No . . ." Hana shook her head, her voice breaking.


    "Can you tell us what happened?"


    Hana choked and then exined, "We . . . we came from the port town down south. We were on an expedition to explore the northern part of the wastnd when . .


    ."


    Hana''s body shivered, and her eyes widened with horror. "We encountered a Hobgoblins''ir. They killed the others . . . I barely escaped."


    "Wait . . . you came from the port town?" Rain''s excitement at this revtion was short-lived as he processed the rest of her story, his expression turning grave. "You''ve encountered the Hobgoblins''ir . .


    ."


    Hana washed her hands over her face, trembling. "I got lucky and got away, but . . . those Hobgoblins."


    Chi''s face darkened as she pointed at Hana, chirping angrily.


    "Enough, Chi. It''s not her fault," Rain said seriously. "It was luck that she managed to stumble upon us. If not, she might have died out there with her injuries."


    ~Chi!~


    "It''s fine. Sooner orter, they would find our shelter anyway." Rain was oddly calm now that he was sure the Hobgoblins wereing this way because of Hana''s trail.


    "I''m sorry . . ." Hana said weakly, gasping for air. "It wasn''t my intention to lead them here. I never thought anyone was living in these parts of the region."


    Rain forced a smile. "It''s not your fault. Rest first." That was all he could say before Hana weaklyy down on the makeshift nket and fell asleep.


    Rain rose to his feet and seriously addressed the others. "Everyone . . . prepare for battle!"

 Chapter 37: The Hobgoblins’ Siege!

    That night, the wind was cooler, and the twin moons shone more brightly than usual, casting an eerie glow over thendscape. The Raptors usually flitted about like fireflies, were unusually absent that night.


    It was silent. Too silent. The kind of silence that pressed on your ears and made your skin crawl.


    Then, the sound of marching steps broke the stillness, signaling a fast-approaching group. The ground seemed to tremble under the weight of their footsteps, a rhythmic thud-Thud-THUD that grew louder with each passing second.


    The air felt charged with tension, and Rain''s heart pounded in his chest as he strained to see through the darkness, knowing that whatever wasing, it wasing fast.


    Rain released a stream of steady breath and then . . . one, two, three . . .


    almost thirty Hobgoblins appeared beneath the eerie glow of the twin moons. They were armored and armed to the brim, their weapons glinting menacingly in the moonlight.


    "Remember everyone, don''t go to them. Let theme to us. No matter what happens, don''t break positions."


    Everyone chirped loudly in acknowledgment, their voices mingling with the snarls and growls of the fast-approaching Hobgoblins.


    Chi leaped onto the shelter''s roof, where she had a better vantage point. Rain and Chin positioned themselves at one entrance, while Chill and Chick guarded the other.


    They didn''t have borate ns or powerful magic to contend with the Hobgoblins. What they had was a simple strategy and the determination to hold down the fort no matter what.


    As Rain had expected, seeing that there were only a few defenders inside the shelter, the Hobgoblins'' confidence soared with their superior numbers. Disregarding caution, they charged blindly ahead.


    Avoiding the barricades, they bolted in the direction where Rain and his troops had set the pitfall traps.


    The Hobgoblins who fell into these traps met a gruesome end. As they charged forward with reckless abandon, the ground beneath them gave way suddenly. With startled yelps and cries, they plunged into the deep pits camouged with branches and leaves.


    Inside the pits, sharpened wooden stakes awaited them. The Hobgoblinsnded hard, their weight driving the stakes through their armor and into their flesh.


    The traps had been meticulously designed to ensure maximum damage, and the Hobgoblins'' own momentum worked against them, causing the stakes to impale their legs, torsos, and sometimes even their throats.


    Cries of agony filled the air as the trapped Hobgoblins writhed in pain, some attempting to pull themselves off the stakes but only seeding in causing more injury.


    The few that avoided instant death were left immobilized, unable to climb out of the deep pits due to their injuries and the slick, earthen walls.


    Above, theirrades could do nothing but listen to the horrifying sounds of their fallen kin. The sight and sounds of their agonized struggles served as a grim reminder to those still standing: the defenders had prepared well, and their traps were deadly. The pits, now filled with the broken bodies of the Hobgoblins, became a stark warning and a temporary deterrent to the oing horde.


    Those who managed to avoid the pits hopped to the side but were immediately ensnared by hidden loops of rope that tightened around their legs, immobilizing them. Chi''s arrows swiftly dispatched them with ease.


    The Hobgoblins snarled and paused, sniffing the air, their eyes shifting erratically around the area.


    "Traps!"


    "Traps!"


    The Hobgoblins'' voices were a startling mix of gurgles and rasps, barely understandable. They slowed down and scattered, some destroying the barricades and cautiously stepping over the dirt around them. When they felt it was safe, they signaled each other and began to step over the ground where the barricades had been.


    "Looks like they figured it out," Rain said, surprisingly calm. It took them long enough.


    They had caught at least five Hobgoblins in the pit traps, a good trade before the traps were discovered.


    "Chi, you know what to do!" Rain yelled as the Hobgoblins started to advance toward their shelter again.


    Chi made a loud screeching sound and rained arrows on the Hobgoblins, forcing them to scatter in all directions to avoid the barrage.


    They might be fast and agile, but nothing could have prepared them for the spike traps hidden under the dirt. Howls of pain echoed as the Hobgoblins hopped on their two hairy, bleeding feet.


    Chi''s arrows finished off another five of them, leaving the Hobgoblins with twenty warriors strong.


    "Way to go, Chi! Let''s keep this up and continue to reduce their numbers!" Rain shouted.


    Another round of snarls erupted as the Hobgoblins parted, giving way to a strange Hobgoblin wearing robes. It had distinctive features, including pointed ears, sharp teeth, and a grotesque impish visage.


    Its eyes were like those of a toad, and its mouth was wider than the others, almost reaching its pointed ears.


    "Is that . . . ," Rain muttered in disbelief, ". . .


    a shaman?"


    The shaman flexed its rod decorated with bones and began to chant.


    ~WwhHoOoShH!~


    A gust of wind swept the area, uncovering all the traps on the ground, including the pitfall, snare, and spike traps, as well as the traps.


    "N-no way . . ." Rain''s face drained of color. He should have known there were magic users among their ranks.


    There were still twenty of them, and almost all the traps were now useless.


    Rain shook his head, awakened by the battle cry of the Hobgoblins who resumed their charge. They were only a few hundred meters from Rain and the others, and things would turn dire if he didn''t change the situation around.


    Rain pped his cheeks and directed everyone to get ready. "We must hold them at the entrance no matter what! Chi, that shaman is a pain in the ass, target it first!"


    Chi confirmed with a swift nod. The shaman remained at the back, but it wasn''t a problem for her. Her feet wed onto jagged rocks for anchor as she drew her string into an arc.


    The arrow flew with a powerful force upon release, shooting straight at the Shaman''s head.


    ~ClAaNg!~


    A loud metallic sound echoed through the air, and the arrow was flung to the ground by arge shield, protecting the Shaman''s head.


    "What the . . ." Rain couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Amidst the Hobgoblins'' ranks was another strange figure. It was bigger, like a giant, robust, and covered in full metal gear. Rain wasn''t even sure if it was a Hobgoblin at all because Hobgoblins, the evolve form of Goblins, were supposed to be human-sized or even smaller.


    This one had a giant axe in one hand and a shield in the other. Maybe it was a hybrid or mix-breed.


    The earth trembled as it let go of its axe on the ground. It took a few steps away from the Shaman, then began to circle on its feet, gaining momentum before throwing the shield over the shelter.


    Rain''s mouth opened wide as the shield flew straight in Chi''s direction. He felt the impact against the top of their shelter, and some of the rocks fell, causing the whole structure to tremble.


    Rain closed his eyes tightly, fearing the rocks would break and fall over them. He only opened his eyes when he felt the earth tremble again as the shieldnded on the ground, cracking it.


    "Chi!" Rain gasped.

 Chapter 38: The Turning Tide

    "Chi, are you alright?!"


    Rain felt like there was mud churning in his stomach when he didn''t hear any reply.


    "Chi?!" Rain looked up at the ceiling and found that Chi was no longer in her position. Panic surged through him as he prepared to climb up when he heard her faint chirp.


    Rain felt his knees give way with relief. "Chi, are you okay?"


    Chi responded with an affirmative chirp. She had narrowly avoided the giant shield that would have otherwise crushed her in half. It chipped some of the giant rocks, but otherwise, their shelter held firm.


    Chi was hanging on the steep side of the rocks before climbing to a safer position when some of the Hobgoblins began throwing rocks and shooting arrows at her.


    "Be careful, Chi! They could target you from up there!"


    ~Chi!~


    As much as he was worrying for Chi, who was alone up there, Rain couldn''t do much. The Hobgoblins were only a few meters from them right now.


    "Ready, everyone!" Rain signaled, his voice steady but urgent.


    Chi, having found a more secure spot, steadied herself, her eyes scanning the battlefield below. She nocked another arrow, ready to cover Rain and the others.


    Rain took a deep breath, his mind racing as he assessed their situation. They had lost most of their traps, and the Hobgoblins were closing in fast. But they still have their ace.


    Rain nced at hispanions, their faces set with resolve.


    "Hold your positions!" Rainmanded, his voice carrying a steely edge. "We will not let them break through!"


    The Hobgoblins, emboldened by their numbers and the destruction of the traps, charged forward with renewed aggression. The ground trembled under their heavy footsteps, their guttural battle cries filling the night air.


    Rain tightened his grip on his weapon, his eyes locked on the advancing horde. This was it ¡ª the moment they had been preparing for.


    The sh was inevitable, but they would stand their ground. They had to.


    "Steady!" Rain called out, his voice a beacon of calm amidst the chaos. "Remember, we still have our advantage."


    With that, the battle was joined, the defenders bracing themselves for the onught. The air was thick with tension and the promise of violence, but Rain and his team were ready. They would hold the line, no matter the cost.


    The Hobgoblins were only a few meters from the entrance when Rain signaled for the others to push the boulders on either side, closing the entrances with just enough space for their weapons to pierce through their encroaching enemies.


    The boulders shook and trembled from the force of the Hobgoblins'' assault. The anchors holding the boulders in ce were beginning to shake loose.


    "NOW! Release the deathfall trap!" Rain ordered.


    Chin and Chick swiftly cut the ropes holding the giant boulders suspended above the entrances.


    As the ropes were cut, the giant boulders suspended above the entrances came crashing down with a thunderous roar. The Hobgoblins, caught in mid-charge, had no time to react. The sheer weight and speed of the boulders ensured instant destruction.


    The first few Hobgoblins were directly beneath the falling rocks, their eyes widening in shock as the shadows enveloped them. The boulders hit with devastating force, crushing bones and armor alike. The impact was so powerful that it caused the ground to tremble, sending a shockwave that knocked over those nearby.


    The Hobgoblins not directly hit by the boulders were thrown into disarray. Some were knocked off their feet, others were pushed into the sharpened spikes protruding from the ground. The air was filled with the sounds of cracking bones, pained howls, and the sickening crunch of metal and flesh being crushed together.


    Blood pooled around the base of the boulders, mingling with the dirt to form a gruesome mud. The once confident and aggressive horde was now reduced to a scene of chaos and carnage, with many of their number either dead or severely injured.


    Those who survived the initial impact stumbled back, eyes wide with fear and confusion. The once formidable force was now a scattered and broken mess, their numbers severely diminished by the deadly effectiveness of the trap.


    Rain had no time to puke at the gruesome scene. He signaled to Chi, his voice thunderous and urgent.


    "Chi! Now''s our chance! Light up the fire!"


    Chi, who had been picking off Hobgoblins one by one, including those trying to climb up to get her, immediately grabbed the special arrow she had reserved for this asion. She ignited the arrowhead quickly, setting it aze.


    The ming arrow soared through the air, its fiery trail illuminating the night. It struck the oil-coated rope with perfect precision, instantly igniting it. The fire raced along the rope, a hissing serpent of me, reaching the series of containers that Rain had strategically ced.


    In a heartbeat, the first container exploded with a deafening roar, sending a shockwave through the air. The st was followed by a chain reaction as each subsequent container erupted in a spectacr disy of fire and force. The night was torn apart by the cacophony of explosions, and the sky lit up with shes of orange and red.


    The Hobgoblins caught in the vicinity were thrown into utter chaos. The explosions sent debris flying, shrapnel tearing through their ranks. Many were instantly obliterated, their bodies consumed by the mes or shattered by the sts. Those who survived the initial explosions were disoriented, their ears ringing, eyes blinded by the sudden bursts of light.


    Fire spread rapidly, engulfing anything mmable in its path. The intense heat and light further disoriented the Hobgoblins, who now faced not only the defenders but also the wrath of the inferno that had been unleashed upon them.


    Rain and his team used the chaos to their advantage. With the Hobgoblins in disarray, theyunched a counterattack. From their fortified positions, they struck with their weapons, picking off the remaining enemies with arrows and pointed edge of their swords through the narrow gaps in the boulders.


    The battlefield, once dominated by the menacing presence of the Hobgoblin horde, was now a scene of utter devastation.


    Fire crackled and roared, casting long shadows and filling the air with the acrid smell of smoke and burning flesh. The few Hobgoblins still standing were either fleeing in terror or stumbling around in confusion, easy targets for Rain and the others.


    Rain took a moment to catch his breath, his heart pounding from the adrenaline. The deadly trap and subsequent explosions had turned the tide of the battle in their favor.


    They had managed to hold their ground and decimate the enemy, proving that strategy and bravery could triumph over sheer numbers and brute force.


    ~CrRaAaSh!~


    A tremor knocked Rain off his feet, and the next thing he knew, Chi and the others were dragging him and Hana out of the shelter and into the open wastnd.


    Blood trickled from his head, and it seemed he had lost consciousness for a moment. As his vision cleared, he saw the giant Hobgoblin smashing their shelter into pieces with its enormous axe.


    It looked like the battle was far from over.

 Chapter 39: A Long Night

    The giant Hobgoblin wreaked havoc on their shelter, the first cave that had provided them with a sturdy roof over their heads, the first ever ce that they had called home, was now crumbling under the giant''s might.


    "N-no . . ."Rain croaked, his voice weak. A rock had fallen on his head, leaving him dizzy and disoriented.


    But then he saw it ¡ª the statue was safe. Relief washed over him as he noticed #4 still guarding it steadfastly, even though it was having difficulty standing. He must have injured himself as they run out of the shelter.


    Yet, disappointment and anger surged within Rain as he stared at the ruins of their shelter.


    He had begun to findfort in those two stones, and now the giant had destroyed it ¨C¨C it had destroyed their home!


    Rain gritted his teeth and tightened his grip on his weapon.


    There were at least more than five Hobgoblins left not including the Shaman and that Giant.


    Amongst their group, Chi, Chin, Chill, and Chick were the ones who could dobat. There was no time to think; they were already out from thefort of their fort and into the open fray.


    "Chi, you take care of the Shaman!" Rainmanded. The magic dealer was always the most troublesome opponent. "Chill and I will distract the giant. Chin and Chick, you take care of the scattered Hobgoblins. Pup, don''t leave Hana''s side, and #4, I''ll leave the statue to you!"


    Everyone acknowledged their roles with a nod, and they immediately charged towards their respective opponents.


    Rain didn''t know exactly how to distract the giant. It wasn''t fast because of its heavy weight, but it packed a powerful punch. One hit, and he was sure his soul would shatter, and he could say goodbye to his life.


    Still, he was the leader of this group, and he had to set an example by leading the charge. Of course, he couldn''t afford to risk his life recklessly, so he maintained a cowardly distance, throwing some bombs over the giant to rattle it.


    Chill went for the giant and managed to cut its legs, but his strength wasn''t sufficient to do significant damage to it.


    "That''s fine, Chill! Don''t get too close and watch out for its axe! Let''s keep it upied until Chi kills that Shaman!"


    Rain''s strategy was to kill the Shaman. It seemed to be the one leading the whole group. He was hopeful that if the Shaman was killed, the giant would give up and run away. He wasn''t confident that they could kill that giant even with Chi''s help.


    While Rain and Chill tried to distract the giant, some Hobgoblins went after Hana, Pup, and #4, seeing them as easy prey.


    Chin and Chick parried their attacks with their swords and shields. The Hobgoblins had the numerical advantage, but that didn''t deter the two from fighting off the enemies.


    They might just be Crusaders, the lowest ss of the Aasimar troops, but the two could handle some Hobgoblins.


    #4 didn''t justze around; he blew darts onto the Hobgoblins, adding to the chaos and helping to thin their numbers.


    Chi, meanwhile, had her own battle to fight. The Shaman was casting spells, summoning fireballs and lightning strikes, but Chi was quick and agile, dodging the attacks left and right.


    She drew her sword and lunged at the Shaman, aiming to end the battle with a single, decisive strike. The Shaman retaliated with a powerful magical shield, repelling her attacks.


    Chi was forced back and somersaulted through the air. Shended gracefully, her ws anchoring firmly into the ground before kicking up a cloud of dust as she propelled herself forward, aiming straight for the Shaman''s throat.


    The Shaman didn''t just stand there doing nothing. Although powerful magical spells often took time to cast, simple spells like basic elemental attacks could be conjured in seconds.


    Additionally, conduits like wands, scepters, and rods significantly reduced casting time. With a quick flick of his scepter, the Shaman unleashed a burst of mes, aiming to incinerate Chi before she could reach him.


    Chi twisted mid-air, narrowly avoiding the searing heat. She could feel the intensity of the mes as they grazed her side, but she pressed on. Her eyes locked onto the Shaman, and with a fierce chirp, she closed the distance between them.


    The Shaman''s eyes widened in panic as it realized it spell had missed. It frantically began casting another spell, summoning a shield of ice to protect itself.


    The air crackled with magical energy as the shield formed, but Chi was too fast. She lunged forward with all her might, her ws slicing through the ice barrier as if it were made of paper.


    The Shaman staggered back, fear etched into its features. It fumbled with its scepter, trying to cast onest spell, but Chi was already upon it. With a swift, decisive motion, she shed at its throat, her ws leaving deep, crimson gashes. The Shaman''s spell died on its lips, and it crumpled to the ground, lifeless.


    Chi stood over the fallen Shaman, her breathing in heavy pants. She took a moment to gather herself before turning her attention back to the battlefield.


    The defeat of the Shaman had caused a noticeable shift in the fight. The remaining Hobgoblins were disoriented and less coordinated without their Shaman.


    The giant paused,ing to aplete standstill, as if it had turned to stone.


    Seeing the Shaman''s fall, Rain felt a surge of hope. "The Shaman is down!" he shouted, rallying his team. "Finish off the rest of them!"


    Chi wiped the blood from her ws and rejoined the others, ready to help them mop up the remaining enemies.


    With the Shaman and the giant turning into a big lump of statue, the remaining Hobgoblins quickly lost their will to fight.


    They fled in all directions, leaving the battlefield to Rain and hispanions.


    "Don''t pursue them! We don''t know what''s out there. It''s too dangerous. Regroup and tend to your wounds first!" Rain said, breathing heavily. He was beyond relieved that they had won, even though it had cost them their shelter.


    At least the threat of the Hobgoblins was no more, and that, at the very least, warranted a celebration.

 Chapter 40: Under the Twin Moons: A New Beginning

    Rain looked over at the twin moons and basked in their light, closing his eyes for a moment to catch his breath. He should have felt ted that they had won, but for some reason, he was more worried than relieved.


    They were only Hobgoblins, yet they had managed to destroy their shelter. Without Chi, he knew they might have lost this fight.


    The thought gnawed at Rain.


    What if stronger enemies came next?


    What then?


    They were lucky that they had prepared somehow and no one had gotten killed. But what about the future?


    Rain couldn''t rely on traps forever. He needed something more stable ¡ª something concrete like a security of a house, a vige or a town.


    The group regrouped, tending to their wounds and preparing for whatever came next.


    ~Chi!~


    Rain was rattled out of his trance and looked over at Chi, then at the giant.


    "Oh right . . . we still have that to take care of. I wonder why it doesn''t move anymore? Do you think its dead already?"


    ~Chi!~


    "Oh, you mean the Shaman was controlling it?" Rain crossed his arms and tilted his head to the side, studying the giant. "Can you remove its armor, Chi?"


    Chi chirped eagerly. ''Leave it to me!''


    Without another word, Chi drew her arrow and let it loose.


    "Ah!" Rain was surprised, and before he could form words, the arrow was already flying towards the giant''s head.


    He had meant to remove the helmet, not kill it! Rainmented.


    Contrary to Rain''s expectations, the arrow didn''t pierce beyond the helmet; the force was just enough to crack it, and it broke into pieces, revealing the face of the giant within.


    "Oh!" Rain''s eyes widened.


    The giant had a bald head, dark grey skin with white w markings on its cheeks, and dark sclera around all-white pupils. It had no irises and almost appeared human if not for those features and its immense size.


    The giant turned out to be a Goliath!


    Right now, it seemed to be unconscious with its eyes open.


    "Do you think he''s okay?" Rain asked.


    Chi frowned and chirp strongly.


    "Kill it?" Rain pressed his lips tight. "I know what you mean; it might be dangerous to keep it alive, but . . ."


    Rain scratched his head. Killing an opponent while it was unconscious just felt . . . wrong.


    Rain was thinking of just tying it up and hear what it had to say when it woke up. Maybe it was just under the Shaman''s magic and didn''t really know what it was doing.


    "Let''s just tie it up and see what it has to say after. If it''s aggressive, and turned out to be dangerous . . . then we''ll kill it."


    Chi agreed, nodding firmly. ''As expected of my Lord. He still wanted to torture the giant! He didn''t want to kill it quickly. Serves it right for destroying our home!''


    With a bit of rope and effort, they securely bound the Goliath, ensuring it couldn''t break free if it woke up in a hostile mood.


    As they worked, Rain couldn''t help but wonder about the future. They needed a better n, more resources, and a safe and secure haven to call home. This battle had shown him the vulnerabilities they needed to address.


    "Alright, everyone," Rain said once the Goliath was securely tied. "We need to regroup and think about our next steps. We''ve won this battle, but we need to prepare for what''sing next. Our shelter got destroyed, so I''m thinking of heading to the port town in the south to ask for help in constructing a new home."


    His team nodded, excited at the prospect of adventuring together.


    Rain took a deep breath. He could have minimized the destruction if only he had instructed Chi to take note of the ranks and sses of the Hobgoblins. If he had known about the Shaman and the giant beforehand, he might have been better prepared.


    But at that moment, it had been just Chi against a horde of Hobgoblins. She wasn''t a spy, and he couldn''t risk endangering her further by lingering for long in the Hobgoblins stronghold, alone.


    Next time, if he had spy troops, Rain would order them to thoroughly check his opponents. Knowing thy enemy could really save a lot of lives.


    Right now, Rain allowed himself to bask in their victory, relieved that no one was seriously injured.


    Rain and the others sat under the open night sky. They rested for a moment and took a breather. When Hana opened her eyes, the sight of Rain and his troops gazing at the twin moons and starry sky filled her view. The small smiles on their dirty faces and worn-out armor suggested they had won a battle.


    Hana shot to a sitting position and looked around. There was blood and Hobgoblin remains scattered all around, and the once giant boulders leaning together were now destroyed, reduced to piles of shattered rocks.


    "W-what happened?"


    "Oh, you''re awake," Rain said.


    Chi instantly turned hostile and hissed at Hana.


    "It''s not her fault, Chi. Let''s just be thankful that we''re alive."


    "Did . . . did the Hobgoblins attack?" Hana shuddered.


    Rain exined the whole situation to her, and Hana could only prostrate in apology.


    "I''m so sorry. I really didn''t mean to lead them here. I thought there was no one living in the barren wastnd except some beasts. I''m really sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it," Rain said, thinking that Hana was a good person based on her desperate face and pleading voice. She was really sorry and remorseful. "It''s not your fault. No one wanted for this to happen."


    "Still, I can''t possibly ignore this favor. You''ve saved my life twice now, while all I did was endanger you and sleep through the battle. If there''s anything I can do to repay you, just tell me. I will do it, no matter what."


    Rain opened his mouth but then realized that Hana came from the port town. "Then . . . can you lead us to the port town? We''re looking for dwarves or any creatures that know how to construct a house."


    Hana was stunned for a moment and uttered in a low voice, "A house . . . ? Are you perhaps . .


    . a yer?"


    "Yep." Rain''s enthusiasm disappeared when Hana''s face turned serious. "Uh . . . is something wrong?"


    Hana took a deep breath. "I don''t have any problem with yers, especially the one who saved my life, but . . . there might be others in the town who don''t like yers."


    Rain knew that fact, but still . . . "I know, but we still need to construct our home. As you can see, we don''t have any ce to call our own now. Our shelter just got destroyed." He tried tough it off.


    Hana nodded, a determined look in her eyes. "I''ll guide you there, and help you find someone to rebuild your home. It''s the least I can do to repay your kindness."


    Rain felt a surge of hope. "That''s great. Let''s head there as soon as possible. Thank you, Hana."


    With a new goal in sight, Rain and his group prepared to set off for the port town.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading!


    The novel has finally been contracted, and it''s all thanks to your support ??


    As usual, locked chapters will start around 50 or 60 chapters, just like most novels here.


    In addition to the 2 regr chapters every day, there will be BONUS chapters when daily goals are met:


    * Every 10 reviews (no trolling) = 1 bonus chapter


    * Every 100 power stones (PS) = 1 bonus chapter


    * Every 50 golden tickets (GT) = 1 bonus chapter


    * Every super gift = 1 bonus chapter


    MAX 2 to 4 bonus chapters per day.Remaining Bonus chapters will be added to the next day.


    Thanks a bunch! ??

 Chapter 41: A New

    Deep within the Grimfang Dominion, nestled in the northern reaches of the Barren Wastnd,y the imposing domain of the Hobgoblin King.


    The caverns here were not mere natural formations; they had been meticulously carved and fortified over countless generations by the hobgoblins. Massive stone archways, adorned with crude yet imposing carvings depicting historic battles, conquests, and the intricate hierarchy of hobgoblin society, marked the entrance to the king''s domain.


    Inside thisbyrinthinework of tunnels and chambers, the air hung heavy with the scent of smoke from numerous braziers, casting flickering shadows that danced across the rough-hewn walls. Dimly lit by torches ensconced in iron brackets, the tunnels twisted and turned like the veins of some ancient, subterranean beast.


    Banners and trophies adorned the walls, celebrating past victories with disys of weapons, armor, and macabre souvenirs: bones, eyes, limbs, and even patches of skin taken from fallen foes.


    At the heart of this underground strongholdy the throne room of the Hobgoblin King. The ceiling soared high above a dais where a massive throne of jagged stone sat, its rough edges a stark contrast to the intricate carvings that adorned its arms and backrest.


    Surrounding the throne in a semicircle were steps where lesser hobgoblinmanders and advisors stood, their demeanor a mix of deference and watchfulness. Dark tapestries, woven with scenes of glorious conquests and fierce battles, draped the walls, depicting the storied history and unyielding ambition of the hobgoblins.


    The Hobgoblin King himself was a formidable figure,rger and more heavily armored than any of his subjects. A crown of twisted iron, adorned with the sharp teeth of vanquished enemies, rested upon his brow. His eyes burned with an intense intelligence and an unquenchable thirst for power as he surveyed his domain from his imposing seat.


    nking him were elite guards, their wicked weapons gleaming in the torchlight, a silent testament to their readiness to enforce the king''s will.


    Within the throne room, the atmosphere was charged with tension, yet permeated with a palpable reverence. Hobgoblin subjects and ves alike bowed and kneeled before their ruler, their allegiance and fear intertwined in the presence of hismanding aura.


    "Is Vrakka not responding yet?" the Hobgoblin King''s voice echoed with authority, his gaze narrowing in impatience.


    "No, my king. It appears Vrakka has ventured beyond her territory," replied a solemn advisor, bowing his head respectfully.


    "Hmm . . . She must be toying with that Goliath I sent her," mused the king, his tone contemtive yet resolute. "Send another messenger to her, and to ourmanders in the east and west."


    Rising to his feet, the Hobgoblin King addressed his assembled council, "Our quest for dominion over the Barren Wastnd draws near. The lizardfolk, sand elves, dwarves, gnolls, and those pesky Goliaths will soon witness the full extent of our might! They have underestimated us for far too long!"


    A thunderous roar of affirmation erupted from the gathered hobgoblins, their voices echoing through the depths of the caves and reverberating to the surface where thousands of their kin were engaged in various tasks and preparations.


    With renewed fervor and purpose, the Grimfang Dominion stirred with anticipation, poised to unleash its strength upon the unforgiving wastnd and all who dared oppose their march to conquest.


    =======


    "Oh, the Goliath is already awake?" Rain eximed, hurrying to the area where the Goliath had been fast asleep.


    The Goliath stirred and slowly opened his eyes. His all-white pupils were intimidating and eerie, and when he spoke, his voice was deep and slow. "W-what . . . what happened?"


    "You''re awake. Are you okay? How are you feeling?" Rain asked, standing cowardly behind Chi, ensuring that he was safe from the Goliath''s reach.


    The Goliath blinked, disoriented. He wanted to scratch his head but found his hands tied behind his back. "What the . . . What''s going on?" His voice grew stronger, tinged with confusion and frustration.


    The Goliath frowned and wiggled against his ropes. Chi and the others pointed their weapons at him, prompting the giant to pause, eyes narrowing in wary assessment.


    "Uhm . . . You might be confused right now, but let me exin from the beginning," Rain started, trying to calm the situation. He exined what had happened to the Goliath, detailing the events that led to his capture.


    The Goliath''s confusion gradually subsided as Rain spoke, his memories slowly resurfacing. He sighed heavily. "Those rotten hobgoblins. I fell asleep, separated from the others, when they captured me. Else they wouldn''t have been able to control me like a puppet."


    Rain was surprised at the Goliath''s calm demeanor. "Are you feeling alright?"


    "Ah, I guess so. Can you untie me?" the Goliath asked, his tone moreposed.


    Chi was against the idea, but Hana intervened, her voice soothing. "It''s alright. Though Goliaths are intimidating, they''re gentle giants by nature. Just don''t provoke them. They also mean what they say and they don''t lie, as their tribe considers lying shameful."


    "I . . . I see . . ." Rain said, making a mental note to study the different races more thoroughly when he got the chance.


    "Chin and Chill, untie him," Rain instructed and then introduced himself. "By the way, my name is Rain. This is Chi, Chin, Chill, Chick, #4, Hana, and Pup."


    The Goliath sat up after being released from the ropes. He rubbed his hands and stretched his back, relief evident in his movements. "My name is Thraigar, friend. Thank you for not killing me while I was asleep."


    "Uhm . . . you''re wee?" Rain replied, noting Hana''s earlier remarks. The Goliath seemed honest enough, though they appeared slow in their thinking and speech.


    "Now that you''re free, what are you going to do?" Rain asked, sensing the wariness of his troops toward Thraigar.


    Thraigar rubbed his head and looked at the morning sky as if seeking answers there. "I don''t know. I don''t even know where I am."


    Should you be worried then? Rainmented at the Goliath''sck of danger.


    "I heard that Goliaths reside far north from here," Hana interjected. "There are also other races apart from them up north. We were trying to map the area when we stumbled upon the hobgoblins'' territory. It''s said to be very dangerous in the northern part of the Barren Wastnd."


    Thraigar nodded. "That''s right. Apart from our race, there are lizardfolk, dwarves, sand elves, gnolls, and . . . something else."


    "Something else?" Rain echoed, intrigued.


    "Our elders forbade us to explore north where some ancient, powerful race lives," Thraigar exined, his voice tinged with reverence and fear. "I don''t know what''s further up north. No one knows."

 Chapter 42: The Goliath’s Oath

    "I wouldn''t be surprised if there are a lot of unknown creatures up north," Hana said seriously. "No one has gone farther north, and no one has ever managed to map that part of the Barren Wastnd ¨C¨C no one."


    Rain pursed his lips, pondering the implications.


    Should I be concerned about this? He thought, the weight of the unknown pressing heavily on his mind.


    The Barren Wastnd was barely mapped when Rain first arrived, with only about 2% known. Now, close to 7% had been charted, still a minuscule amountpared to the entire Barren Wastnd. What remained unexplored was the western side and mostly the northern part. The eastern side was bordered by bodies of water, so there was nothing noteworthy to map there.


    The Barren Wastnd was mostly isted from the rest of the Spirit Realm, and no one knew what they would find once they ventured north. For the time being, Rain didn''t want to dwell on it. The construction of his vige required his immediate attention, and providing a roof over his troops'' head was his most pressing problem at the moment.


    "I want to return to my tribe," Thraigar said, his deep voice tinged with sadness. "But I fear that I don''t know where they are."


    Rain shared the map with him, and Thraigar pointed to where he thought his n was located.


    "I think it''s way up here."


    "You''re not sure?" Hana asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Thraigar scratched his head with his pinky finger, a gesture that seemed almost childlike. "We don''t use maps. We navigate by the stars and the position of the moon."


    "Right . . ." Rain replied. You''re soo doomed.


    "If what you''ve pointed out is correct, then you''re very far from home," Rain said, noting that the area was way up north. "We''re right here at the moment," he said, pointing to their location on the map.


    To Rain''s amusement, Thraigar didn''t seem bothered by the distance from his home.


    Does he even have a sense of danger? Rain thought, baffled by the Goliath''s calm response to his dire situation. Maybe not since he slept in the open field and got himself captured.


    Thraigar crossed his arms and took a deep breath. "Hmm . . . this is a problem. Crossing the northern part alone is very dangerous .


    . . what to do . . ."


    "Uhm . . . If you like, you can stay with us for a while. Maybe some of your brethren are looking for you and might stumble upon us here in the south."


    Thraigar''s smile was wide, revealing his yellow, tattered teeth. "Really? You will let Thraigar stay with you?"


    Rain nodded. "We could really use all the help we can get here."


    "You''re a good guy, Friend. All of you. I will repay this kindness one day. This is a promise from Thraigar, son of Throg." Thraigar made a gesture with his hand that Rain couldn''t understand.


    "What is he doing?" Rain asked Hana.


    Hana was about to exin when Chi interjected, pushing Hana to the side.


    ~Chi!~


    "Oh, it''s a sign of promise from the Goliaths. How unique."


    "You should be honored," Hana said, smiling despite Chi''s res. "A Goliath''s promise is akin to giving their life to fulfill it."


    "Egh?!" Rain was surprised and immediately waved his hand to stop Thraigar. "Ah, you don''t really have to go that far."


    Chi stepped forward and chirped insistently, pointing at Thraigar with her little fingers.


    "Ah. Yes. Thraigar will call you mydy from now on," Thraigar affirmed, nodding respectfully at Chi.


    Chi nodded and put her hands on her waist, looking very satisfied.


    ''Good, we have established the hierarchy here,'' she seemed to say.


    "Alright, now that everyone is ready, let''s go to the port town!" Rain announced.


    A chorus of affirmations echoed as they prepared to move out.


    =======


    "You really took care of 30 hobgoblins with just you and five Aasimars?" Hana asked as they walked south.


    #4, still clinging to the statue like his life depended on it, and Pup were by Thraigar''s hands, enjoying a ride on the giant''s palms as their little feet couldn''t carry them far.


    "We prepared a lot of traps beforehand. Without them, we might not have survived the day," Rain exined. "Though we won, our home was destroyed in the end."


    Hana''s face turned sad, and Rain quickly changed the topic. "Ah, don''t worry about it. We were bound to build a real house anyway. I think it''s a good thing that the shelter got destroyed; now we can push ourselves to build a real home. Ahahahahaaaa . .


    ."


    Hana forced a smile. "Don''t worry. I will help you find a great builder. The Barren Wastnd Port Town has many different races trading there every day. I''m sure we will find some dwarves or orcs to do the construction."


    "That''s great," Rain replied, though he thought that the port town''s name could really use some work. It sounded like it was just made up on the spot.


    "It''s just . . ." Hana''s face turned worried. "Don''t raise your hopes too high."


    "Why? Because I''m a yer?"


    "That and . . ." Hana hesitated before voicing her concerns. "Since you''re going to find out anyway, I''ll tell you now. Besides the prejudice against yers, times are hard because of the new ruler of Port Town, and if anyone agrees to do the construction, they will probably charge you double the price."


    ". . ." Rain''s heart sank. "That''s . . ." He counted the Soul Elixirs he had.


    Good thing that after winning the war with the hobgoblins, he had gained 1L of Soul Elixirs and another 10,000 EP.


    Who knew that winning a mini-war would yield so much?


    Still, Rain didn''t want to experience that kind of danger again, even though he knew it wasmon here.


    "Let''s check first and see if it''s within my budget," Rain replied, feeling hopeful.


    Hana beamed. "Don''t worry, I will be with you all the way, and I''ll make sure you''re not scammed while we''re there."


    Rain felt dread rising from his stomach. "Scammed?"


    Just what kind of ce is this Port Town?!

 Chapter 43: The Barren Wasteland Port Town

    The monotonous rhythm of the waves rolling in was broken only by a few brave rocks. Varying in tone from light turquoise to dark blue, the water stretched out before Rain and the others as they reach the south-eastern part of the map in where the port lies.


    The horizon was devoid of anything but a few low-flying clouds. The air was filled with the salty, briny smell of the ocean. The gentle rhythm of the surf sshing against the sand was unending.


    Rain heard the creaking of masts and the ssh of oars as boats sailed by. Sea spray dampened on his hair and clothes. Somehow, this ce tasted of sand: gritty, crunchy, and salty.


    The Port Towny nestled below a series of towering cliffs, creating a natural barrier that shielded it from the harsh winds of the Barren Wastnd.


    A well-made road wound its way down the cliffs, offering travelers a breathtaking view of the bustling town and the expansive coastline below.


    From this elevated vantage point, they could see the intricatework of docks extending into the glittering sea, where ships of all shapes and sizes were moored. The port was alive with activity, as sailors and traders from various races hustled to unload cargo, negotiate deals, and prepare for their next voyages.


    As the road descended, it passed through clusters of small viges that dotted thendscape around the town.


    These viges, home to the families of port workers, featured quaint houses surrounded by small farms, adding patches of liveliness to the otherwise disserted terrain.


    Overlooking the entire scene was a sturdy watchtower perched on the cliffs, manned by vignt guards who kept a lookout for any signs of danger from the Wastnd.


    The descent into the Port Town along the cliffside road offered not only a spectacr view but also a sense of anticipation and excitement, as Rain and the others approached this vibrant hub amid the deste expanse of the Wastnd.


    "Whoa, it really is a town!" Rain eximed, his eyes wide with wonder. He had almost forgotten what a town looked like after his long period of istion in the Barren Wastnd.


    Hana forced a smile. "Just don''t get your hopes up too much," she warned, though her words fell on deaf ears.


    Rain and the others, too excited to listen, raced towards the town with jubnt energy.


    "Wohoo! Look everyone, a town!" Rain shouted, his voice brimming with excitement as they hopped and ran towards their destination.


    Even Thraiger was thrilled, hisughter ringing out as he skipped with joy.


    Hana watched them, incredulous. "They''re like little kids," she muttered, shaking her head.


    Brushing her hands over her face in a gesture of exasperation, Hana called out, "Wait for me!" and ran to catch up with the group.


    Rain and the others skidded to a stop when they noticed a line at the town''s entrance. Rain''s excitement bubbled over as he saw trolls and an orc guarding each entrance. The imposing figures were d in full body armor, each wielding a hefty club.


    In the line were various creatures: lizardfolk, halflings, gnomes, gnolls, dwarves, and some races Rain wasn''t familiar with.


    "It''s really a town, everyone! Look, new faces! It''s the first time we''ve seen other creatures in so long. It''s been ages since we''ve encountered a realmunity!" Rain said, his excitement palpable.


    The others shared his happiness, not because they were in a town and met other creatures, but because their lord was so delighted. They couldn''t care less about the others.


    Rain then noticed amotion at the entrance. "What''s going on? What''s with the line?" he asked.


    "It''s the toll," Hana panted, finally catching up. "You have to pay a toll to enter and leave the town."


    Rain was familiar with such concept, and asked, "How much is the toll?"


    Hana hesitated before answering, "5mL of Soul Elixir each."


    "I see, 5 mL . . ." Rain repeated, his eyes nearly bulging out in shock. "5 mL?! Why so pricey?"


    Rain immediately counted everyone: five of his troops, himself, and Pup. That made seven, totaling to 40 mL of Soul Elixirs!


    Ah, wait . . . Rain counted in his hands. 35 mL Soul Elixirs! He corrected.


    "Do you have any Soul Elixirs?" Rain asked Thraigar after a moment.


    Thraigar blinked, confused. "Huh?"


    Rain groaned, realizing his miscalction. "That makes it 40 mL of Soul Elixirs!" he howled.


    Awkwardly, Rain looked at Hana. She sighed and said, "I have some Soul Elixirs, but only enough for me."


    Rain sighed in relief and forced augh. "Ahahaha. I wasn''t going to ask that," he denied, trying to hide his embarrassment.


    Quickly changing the topic before Hana decided to ce her toll on him, Rain asked, "By the way, #4 and Pup are small. Does that make a difference?"


    Hana shook her head. "I''m afraid it''s not about size or weight. Whether you''re the size of a raptor or a goliath, you still have to pay the 5 mL fee."


    "N-no way . . ." Rain stammered.


    "That''s not even the worst part," Hana added, her tone serious.


    "There''s a worse part?" Rain asked, dreading the answer.


    Hana pressed her lips tight before muttering, "Creatures that aren''t residents of the town have to pay twice the amount."


    Rain''s eyes widened further. "WHAT?!"

 Chapter 44: Unwelcomed Visitors

    In the end, Rain, Chi, and Hana were the only ones who entered the town while the rest waited outside, guarding the statue and awaiting their return.


    Rain''s initial excitement faded as he realized that bringing his entire troop inside would cost almost 100 mL of Soul Elixirs for entry and exit ¡ª a huge amount, especially considering they still needed to pay for builders to construct their vige.


    Rain''s nose wrinkled as a tantalizing aroma wafted through the air. The smell of freshly cooked street food mingled with the mor of negotiations, the creaking of wooden ships, and the salty tang of the sea breeze, creating a sensory overload.


    Brightly colored awnings provided shade for merchants from distantnds, each vying for the attention of passersby. Beyond the immediate bustle of the docks, the town sprawled out with narrow, winding streets lined with a mix of sturdy stone buildings and timber-framed houses.


    At the heart of the town was arge square, dominated by a grand marketce where even more vendors had set up their stalls. Here, Rain and Chi found everything from magical trinkets to everyday necessities.


    "I don''t have to extract materials back to my world anymore, Chi. I can finally trade items and buy materials and weapons here," Rain said, his voice filled with glee.


    "Excuse me, how much for these javelins?" Rain asked a nearby vendor.


    The merchant behind the stall sized Rain up and down before asking, "Are you a yer?"


    Rain nodded without hesitation.


    The merchant''s expression soured as he sneered, "That would be 10 mL of Soul Elixirs for you."


    "Isn''t that rather expensive?" Rain asked, surprised by the high price. Back on earth it only cost about 6 mL of Soul Elixirs.


    Why was it expensive now?! He really thought that he could finally save some Soul Elixirs by saving on extraction cost.


    The merchant red at Rain and waved him away. "If you don''t want it, then go find somewhere else."


    Chi''s eyes narrowed as she chirped angrily at the merchant, ''What did you say, you fat swine?! Say that again, and I''ll peck those disgusting eyes from your sockets! Maybe you''d look half the pig then!''


    "Ah. Don''t, Chi. Let''s just go," Rain intervened, noticing two lizardmen emerging from the stalls. They were likely the merchant''s guards.


    Rain, Chi, and Hana moved on to other stalls, but like the first one, none of the vendors wanted to deal with Rain. Defeated and tired, Rain sat on some rocks near the beach where no one would shoo him away. He hugged his legs together, feeling depressed.


    Hana cautiously sat beside him while Chi continued chirping loudly, berating everyone in the town. Hana tapped Rain''s shoulder in an attempt tofort him. "Don''t feel so bad."


    "I don''t understand. Why are they so hostile?" Rain asked, his voice tinged with confusion and frustration. He had hoped that things would finally turn his way and that everything would be easier. But who knew that no one would want to deal with him here? He might as well build his own vige at this rate.


    Hana looked out over the vast expanse of the sea and exined, "Some of them lost their homes because of the yers'' expansion. Others lost their families."


    Rain''s depression was reced with realization. "And you . . . ?"


    Hana gave a sad smile. "My vige was small in the Crown Jade Woods. Unfortunately, a lot of yers are expanding their territories there because of the bountiful resources."


    "You don''t mean . . ."


    "Ah. My family got caught in the crossfire."


    Rain didn''t know what to say. "You must probably hate us, then."


    Hana took a deep breath. "I can''t say that I don''t, but one of them saved me. That''s why I''m alive today. I know that not all yers are evil. They''re not all territory-hungry. Like you, some are kind, so I can''t really hate them all.


    "However, the citizens here are mostly victims of the yers'' territorial expansion. Some came here to escape the chaos happening on the maind. Though life here is hard, there''s barely any war. Apparently, no one wanted the Barren Wastnd."


    Hana chuckled a bit at the end, but Rain could feel the pain in her voice, the loneliness in her eyes.


    This must be just another world to them, but to these guys, this was their world, and they had families here.


    At this moment, Rain wondered . . . why they were summoned here as yers by the universe. What was the purpose? Was it to dominate the Spirit Realm?


    Rain looked out over the beach. The port itself was a hive ofmerce, with market stalls lining the docks, offering an array of goods from exotic spices and rare artifacts to essential supplies and intricate crafts.


    But Rain''s attention settled on two ships. They wererger and didn''t seem like cargo or pirate ships.


    "What are those?" he asked, pointing at the two ships.


    Hana blinked the tears from her eyes and brought energy back into her voice. "Those are Lord Izumi''s warships."


    "Izumi? Warships?"


    "Haven''t I told you? Lord Izumi assumed lordship a few years ago. Before him, this town used to be free. The citizens made rules andws as a group. Everyone agreed to decisions for the greater good, upon which we built our foundation. Everyone used to be friendlier and full of smiles.


    "However, one day, Lord Izumi just showed up and decided to rule over here, and everything changed."


    "Why don''t you fight back?"


    Hana shook her head. "You don''t understand. Most of us here are victims of war. Violence triggers our past traumas. Besides, Lord Izumi has a battalion of soldiers, not to mention his warships and defense machinery. He''s not someone our people could just defeat."


    "I see . . ." Rain murmured, his gaze fixed on the warships. Those things are a real problem, he thought. If you''re near the ocean, you just got to have a warship.


    The Barren Wastnd was pretty much isted from the rest of the world, and yers didn''t want anything to do with this ce. It was a perfect location to rule over.


    Those warships weren''t just for war but also for a show of power. They made sure everyone knew what Izumi was capable of. Anyone thinking of overthrowing him had to think twice at the sight of his warships.


    Besides that, the warships showed the capability to attack from the sea, a highly effective way to raid and plunder settlements. Where palisades and walls were easily constructed to fend offndbound raiders, protecting a settlement against seabound attacks was much harder. If enemies attacked with ships, having a dedicated naval defensive force became a necessity.


    But the question remained . . .


    "Where does this Lord Izumie from?" And why does he have warships and a battalion of soldiers?

 Chapter 45: The Seadwellers

    "Ah, Lord Izumi came from the Zuwai race. They''re usually a race of seadwellers," Hana exined, her voice tinged with a mix of awe and disdain.


    "Seadwellers? What are seadwellers doing onnd?" Rain asked. Based on what he know, seadwellers mostly remained at sea and rarely went onnd.


    Hana shrugged, a gesture of helplessness. "I really don''t know. It''s odd that so many of them surface onto thend, almost as if there''s something in the ocean they''re trying to avoid."


    She sighed deeply, the burden clear on her face, his eyes fixed on the endless ocean. "Because of this, they seized control, and no one offered aid. Moreover, the Barren Wastnd is isted; no one wanted to assist because they saw no value here. There are no resources to exploit.


    "Taxes became oppressively high under Lord Izumi''s rule. Because of that, I joined an expedition to map out the northern parts, even though it was dangerous. We hope that . . . there''s another town or vige up there where we could live," she continued, her voice touched with a faint hope.


    Hana hugged her legs, cradling herself. "Life here has be so hard ever since. We can barely afford anything now."


    Rain remembered, amidst the morous facade, hidden behind dark alleys were dpidated sections of the town, with its residents lying wasted on the ground. Some begged for scraps, while others appeared to have lost all hope.


    "The only ones doing any business were the merchants and the foreigners, while the citizens could barely survive under the heavy taxes," Hana continued.


    Rain wanted tofort Hana, but he didn''t know what to say or do. He wasn''t exactly the hero type who could save a town, and he didn''t have that kind of power.


    He wanted to help, but he felt powerless. Heck, he was even having trouble figuring out where they would sleep for the night!


    Rain decided to change the discussion, away from the depressing topic, and noticed a lot of passing shrimps, prompting him to ask about them.


    "There are numerous of them around here," Rain pointed at the giant walking lobsters. Unlike regr lobsters back on Earth, they were blue-colored, walking on their two crab feet. Their two hands were giant ws wielding a spear and a shield. They also had full body armor and very long antennae that appeared like mustaches.


    "Ah, those are Ebizos, Lord Izumi''s soldiers. Like I said, he has a battalion of those in his warship and his castle, just waiting for his beck and call. They are hardy lobster yokai with natural carapaces as durable ascquered armor."


    "They look . . . menacing," Rain observed, unable to hide his unease.


    Hana drylyughed. "They are. I read that theye from far beneath roiling ocean waves, in pitch darkness and numbing cold, only the hardiest and most tenacious life forms could endure.


    "The Ebizo, a society of dangerous crustacean yokai, are notorious for their raids on coastal towns and the plundering of ships foolhardy enough to stray into their ocean territory.


    "Despite their clunky, encumbered appearance, none can navigate riptides and ride currents quite like the Ebizo ¡ª reading and sensing the flow of the water with a precision reminiscent of a hawk gliding on an updraft. While uncontestedbatants in water, they are still formidable and ferocious onnd, carrying the power and tenacity of the ocean wherever they tread."


    "They seem dangerous," Rain could only say.


    Hana affirmed. "An adage that rings particrly true among the ebi''ishi is that they never cease growing. Over time, their shells and ws be increasingly thick and mighty, with elders bearing carapaces so dense they deflect weapons with the ease of waves breaking on rock.


    "However, as their weight and strength increase, their mobility suffers. The ultimate fate of an ebi''ishi is for their carapace to grow so heavy that it crushes the flesh within. To copse under the weight of one''s shell is seen as an honorable death for an otherwise unconquerable warrior of the Ebizo n."


    Rain was amazed by all the information regarding another race. Back on Earth, the only fate of lobsters was on a dinner te. Here, it seemed to be quite the opposite.


    Wait . . . yokai? As in spirits?!


    Rain only realized now . . . that''s right. He was in the Spirit Realm, so that meant yokai and a lot of spirits, right?!


    Eh?! Rain''s eyes widened in shock. ''Does that mean ghosts?!''


    Why had he just realized that now?


    Rain took a deep breath and asked a different question to divert his mind from such scary thoughts. "S-so, what is this Zuwai that Lord Izumies from?" Rain tried not to stutter, but failed miserably. He really needed to get his head in the game.


    Hana noticed Rain''s shivering and couldn''t me him. He must be scared to death about Lord Izumi''s powers and soldiers. Poor guy, she thought. We''re all scared.


    Hana cleared her throat before continuing, "The Zuwai are the evolved form of the Ebizo. The Ebizo believe that all things belong to the ocean, and the ocean belongs to the Zuwai. Matriarchs among the Ebizo, these deep-sea elementalists tower over the rest of the n, both in stature and magical prowess.


    "Among their kin, the Zuwai act as chieftains and battlefieldmanders, masterminding the flow ofbat from afar and rarely engaging personally.


    "However, should the need arise, Zuwai are fearsome warriors innately equipped with lethal magic. Their grace in battle is unmatched; the Zuwai''s many limbs move with spectacr synchronicity as they channel the element of water through precise movements ¡ª an uncanny union of delicate motion and crushing tidal force.


    "In many ways, the Zuwai embody the ocean''s erratic temperament. They are, at one moment, beautiful in tranquility, and the next, terrifying in tempestuous rage."


    Rain thought about Hana''s lengthy exnation and couldn''t help but be intrigued. He opened his race handbook on his screen and found the image he was looking for.


    A towering crab around 3m long with six very long legs, longer than its body. It seemed to be floating midair, and its face was . . . like a human-octopus hybrid with red skin, a big red nose, angry eyes, and tentacles at the side of its mouth like they were part of its teeth.


    What a weird-looking thing.


    But it was so tall, probably the same height as a Goliath, only thinner.

 Chapter 46: Unbearable Life

    "Is something the matter?" Hana asked when Rain remained quiet.


    "Oh, nothing. Just looking at my screen," Rain replied.


    Hana bobbed her head to the side. "I wonder about that. Do yers really see something in there?"


    "You don''t see it?" Rain pointed at the screen in front of him.


    Hana shook her head.


    "Hmm . . . then I guess you have to be my troop to ess it."


    "Troop . . . ?" Hana echoed, a little shock at the prospect.


    Rain immediately realized what he had said and his mouth dropped. Hana despised yers, so there was no way she would be one of his troops! The mere mentions about it was probably offending!


    Desperately, Rain tried to backtrack. "I-I didn''t mean it like that! I just thought . . . I-I mean, I''m not implying that you should.


    I mean, it''s not like you wanted to. B-but of course, if you want to, you''re always wee. Wait, what am I even saying?!" Rain stumbled over his words, flustered.


    Hana blinked, thenughed at Rain''s expression. "Don''t worry. If I ever decide to be a yer''s troop, I''ll definitelye and join you. But right now, I don''t think I''m fit for the task. I don''t even know how to fight."


    ~Chi!~


    Chi crossed her arms and sneered. ''If you don''t know how to fight, then why venture out into the wastnd, which is dangerous? I think you''re contradicting yourself!''


    "Hoi, Chi . . ." Rain began, trying to calm hispanion.


    "It''s fine," Hana interjected. "She has a point. Why venture out when it''s dangerous outside the town? The answer is simple . . .


    hunger.


    "Hunger is a powerful force, more so than fear. A bunch of us tried our luck to search for food outside or kill some beast, but . . . as fate would have it, we stumbled upon a Hobgoblin''sir."


    Rain raised an eyebrow at Chi, who only chirped and pouted.


    "Uhm . . . If you want, you cane with us. We don''t have a shelter right now, but we have food," Rain offered, his voice filled with sincerity.


    There was no use lingering any longer in this town where no one would sell him anything, and no one would even deal with him at all.


    Chi was surprised. Hana was surprised.


    "Eh? B-but . . . but I can''t fight," Hana said, stammering in surprised.


    "It''s fine. You can just do other things. I''ll buy some nkets or fabric in the market, and we''ll just use them as makeshift tents like we did when we traveled here."


    During their two-day journey to the port town, Rain and the others had set up makeshift tents for the night. That was how they managed to provide a roof over their heads.


    Until they could find a willing builder to construct a home for them, they were stuck in these tents.


    Or maybe they would do the building themselves?


    Hana''s eyes lit up. "Y-you . . . you would do that? You would take in someone you just met?"


    "Well, I''m not exactly going to take you in for free. Everyone has to help around to get food," Rain rified.


    Hana beamed and nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, I will do my best!"


    "But are you sure you want to leave this ce? It might be pricey, but it''s better than living outside, right?"


    "No," Hana vehemently shook her head. "It''s worse in here. Only the merchants and those who have connections and serve Lord Izumi can live here. As for us, the regr citizens, we consider ourselves lucky if we can eat once a day."


    "At least you have a home, right?"


    Hana sadly smiled. "All homes here, every building, are property of Lord Izumi. We even have to pay rent to live in the buildings that we have built."


    "H-he can do that?" Rain asked, incredulous.


    "Unfortunately, the weak have no say in anything. Only the strong dictate everything," Hana said, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    Rain was appalled. He only now realized the brutal reality of the strong dominating the weak. For him, it was only about surviving the next day, but the real question was: could he stand up to those more powerful than him to protect his own life, as well as Chi''s and the others''?


    Never in his life had Rain wanted to be strong so badly. Strong enough that no one could threaten him, and to those important to him.


    Hana continued, "We work tirelessly, day in and day out, just to survive here. The taxes are exorbitant, and any money we manage to save is taken from us in one way or another. The merchants are in league with Lord Izumi, exploiting us at every turn. It''s a relentless cycle of oppression."


    Rain clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger. "That''s not right. No one shouldn''t have to live like that."


    "Tell that to Lord Izumi," Hana replied, her tone resigned. "He rules with an iron fist, and anyone who opposes him is swiftly dealt with. We are trapped, Rain. Trapped in a life of servitude and misery."


    Rain stared at Hana intently and said after some time, "We don''t have a roof over our heads, and life in a tent isn''t easy. But if you''re willing to face that with us . . . will you join us?"


    Rain knew he couldn''t save the town, and couldn''t do anything.He might not be able to change the situation here . . . but if he could save just one spirit here, he would do it.


    Hana''srge ruby eyes welled with emotion. She wiped her tears away and beamed.


    "Yes."

 Chapter 47: Trouble just Brewing around the Corner

    Since there was nothing left to do in the port town, Rain, Chi, and Hana decided to head back to the Barren Wastnd.


    For some reason, Rain missed the two giant rocks that had now turned into shuttered stones. It was better there than here, where he always felt like an outsider.


    His excitement beforeing here hadpletely turned into disappointment. He had hoped his problems would finally be addressed bying here, only to be brushed aside by everyone.


    ~Chi?~


    "Ah, you''re wondering why I''m ufortable?" Rain asked, ncing nervously from left to right as they walked. "In novels, moments like this ¡ª when you''re walking down the sidewalk like this ¡ª are when enemies usually appear. The protagonist encounters a high-ranking noble or some powerful adversary, leading to inevitable drama and conflict . . . or something along those lines."


    Chiughed. ~Chi~


    "Ah, you''re probably right. It only happens in novels, so there''s no way¨C¨Coofgh!"


    Rain stepped back after colliding with someone. Despite being careful and watching his steps, the moment his gaze lingered on Chi for just a brief instant, things like this happened.


    "Ah, sorry," Rain apologized quickly.


    Looking over, he saw a tall figure with long crab-like legs. Its face was red with anger ¡ª or perhaps that was its natural skin color.


    It was none other than a Zuwai!


    But unlike the image Rain had seen on his screen, this one had a youthful face, though the same angry eyes, big nose, and tentacles at the sides of its mouth.


    "You idiot! Why aren''t you watching where you''re walking? Don''t you know who you just bumped into?!" snapped an orc. He was short and fat for an orc, with a pig-like face, but he was garbed in the finest clothes Rain had seen so far.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t really see him," Rain apologized, though he had to admit that the Zuwai was hard to miss because of his height.


    In his defense, he was looking at Chi and the Zuwai was rather slim, so . . .


    Wait . . . why did that Orc''s line feel familiar?


    Could this be . . . a scene straight out of a novel?!


    "Give it a rest, Lyncon. No one was hurt," Hana said, stepping forward in front of Rain to protect hmi.


    "Get away from him, Hana. He will not go unpunished for bumping against Lord Izu!"


    Lord Izu? Rain thought. Even the name sounded familiar.


    Uponying eyes on Hana, Izu''s expression softened a little. "Hana . . ." He then shifted his gaze at Rain, his eyes narrowing. "What are you doing with a yer?"


    Hana dropped to her knees, surprising Rain and Chi.


    "Lord Izu, I''m merely guiding this yer around the town. He is new and just arrived today. He doesn''t know any better, so please forgive him."


    Rain nced between Hana''s serious face and the man they called Izu. It must be his imagination, but the guy seemed to like her, which confused him.


    No offense to Hana, but she wasn''t exactly beautiful from a human perspective. She was . . . strange. But maybe in a yokai perspective, she was very pretty?


    Rain wanted to p himself. They were in a serious situation here and he couldn''t afford to mess up or antagonize some young master right now. He knew what Hana was trying to do and simply followed her lead. He lowered his head and bowed while Chi was about to protest, but he ced his hand over her head and pushed it down slightly.


    This was no time nor ce to make enemies.


    ''Sorry, Chi, but we have to pick our enemies wisely right now. If it were only Hobgoblins and Quillwolves, I''d have no problem facing them. But this is a town led by a notorious lord with a battalion of soldiers and two warships!''


    While him . . . he only have five troops, some traps, and shattered shelter.


    Izu looked down at Rain and even brushed off his robe where he had been bumped, a gesture that Rain found annoyingly dismissive.


    "Is that so?" Izu said, barely ncing at Rain before ignoring him entirely. His whole attention was on Hana. "I heard that you ventured out into the Barren Wastnd with some others."


    Hana bit her lip and red at Lyncon. It was probably his doing. The expedition was supposed to be a secret, but the orc had ways of hearing everything that happened in town.


    "We don''t forbid you to go out, but . . . what were you doing outside, Hana?" Izu''s eyes narrowed.


    "We were merely trying to find food, Lord Izu, or something to take back and sell here," Hana replied immediately, her eyes fixed on the ground.


    Izu chuckled. He bent down and raised Hana''s chin. "If you agree to be my woman, then you will live like a princess and no longer have to suffer such insignificant problems like this."


    Hana remained silent, clenching her fists and enduring her anger. Hunger was a serious problem for them, but to this young master, it was merely an insignificant issue.


    But what could she do? One wrong move or word, and she could easily lose her life.


    "Uhm . . . excuse me?" Rain interjected.


    All eyes turned to him.


    "Can we leave now?" Rain asked, his tone polite but firm.


    Izu''s face darkened and Hana immediately interjected.


    "I''m sorry, Lord Izu," she said frantically while giving Rain a look to shut his mouth. "Like I said, he is new and doesn''t know the rules here."


    Izu red at Rain. "Since he is new, I will let it slide. After all, it''s a rare sight to see a yer in this wastnd." Though he disliked yers, his father specifically forbade harming them.


    They were a troublesome bunch with their troops. If one yer was killed, others mighte after them in retaliation. To maintain the current ''peace'' in the town, he had to tolerate some incidents like this.


    Hana sighed in relief. "Thank you, Lord Izu."


    "However, he still needs to pay for ruining my robe and talking back to me. And since you''re responsible for him, you will spend your day with me, Hana."


    Hana''s face paled, and Rain stepped forward to intervene, momentarily forgetting his n to avoid aggravating any young masters.

 Chapter 48: The Chase Begins

    Rain was about to speak when the orc suddenly interjected.


    "Lord Izu," he whispered softly, "Lady Petals is expecting you today. She might take offense if you bring along a dirty and unrefined woman." He ran over his eyes at Hana with a look of disgust.


    Izu grumbled under his breath and without warning, pped Lyncon aside. "Who are you to tell me what to do and what not to do?!"


    Rain and the others were stunned when the pig went flying andnded against barrels of fish, his expensive robe now soaked and reeking of a slimy, fishy smell.


    Lyncon immediately prostrated on the ground, trembling in fear. "I''m sorry, my Lord. I am out of bounds! I will ept any punishment!"


    Izu''s anger was boiling, but seeing that many eyes were on them, he fixed his robe and regained hisposure. He couldn''t cause too muchmotion in the town or risk being punished by his father again. He had just caused some problems a few days ago and was still hot in his father''s eyes.


    "Very well. I''ll see you tomorrow, Hana, and we will settle what''s due. Come along, everyone." Izu went ahead, followed by his entourage.


    Rain only then noticed the guards around him.


    How on earth did I bump into him and not the guards?! Rainmented.


    He then helped Hana to her feet, her face still pale.


    "Are you okay?" Rain asked, relieved that no major drama had urred. "Who''s that guy?"


    "That''s Lord Izu, Lord Izumi''s son."


    Rain and Chi were surprised.


    "You mean . . ." Rain''s face turned pale. Did he just narrowly avoid a bullet there?!


    Who could have predicted that he would actually bump into a young master ¡ª and the Lord''s son, no less?!


    Wait, did he offend him? He really hoped not.


    Hana really saved him there.


    "Let''s go," Hana said, her eyes zing with determination. "Lord Izu wants me as one of his many mistresses. I don''t know how much longer I can fend him off. If I stay here, I''m afraid I''ll be confined in that castle like his other concubines. I''d rather die out in the Barren Wastnd than ept that kind of fate."


    Rain nodded. "Let''s hurry then."


    =======


    "My Lord, are you really letting them go?" asked Lyncon, ncing back at Rain and the others with evident concern.


    Izu sneered, his expression turning menacing once they were out of the public eye. "Don''t be ridiculous, Lyncon. I''m merely holding back. As long as I remain in my father''s good graces, I can''t afford another publicmotion."


    "I see. As expected of Lord Izu," Lyncon said, rubbing his hands together nervously, trying to please the young lord despite the pain from his injured cheek.


    "You two, take care of that yer and bring Hana back to me by force if necessary," Izu ordered, his tone cold andmanding. "And do it discreetly. I don''t want my father or anyone to find out."


    "Yes, my Lord," the two Ebizo guards replied immediately, heeding their Lord''s warning.


    Though they were fierce and menacing, their heavy shells forced them to move slowly as they began to follow Rain and the others.


    Izu grinned, his eyes glinting with evil intent. "In this town, no one dares to bump into me and get away with it."


    "Yes, you''re absolutely right, my Lord," Lyncon affirmed, his voice dripping with sycophantic admiration. "But . . . are you sure? That guy is a yer, right?


    What if more of theme here when he dies?"


    Lyncon scoffed. "As long as no one knows it''s me, everything is good. Do you know how many yers have died because of beast attacks?"


    "Oh, as expected of my Lord. You''re truly a genius."


    Izu basked in the praise, but then his smile turned to a grimace as he felt his head spinning slightly. "Damn this heat. Damn this ce. Why is it so hot here?! Lyncon, hurry and prepare my bath back at the castle!"


    "Y-yes, right away!" Lyncon stammered, rushing toply with his lord''s demands.


    As Izu watched Lyncon scurry away, his thoughts darkened. No one defies me and escapes unscathed, he thought.


    That guy will soon learn the price of crossing me.


    =======


    ~Chi . . . ~


    Chi leaned over to Rain and whispered in his ear.


    "I know your concern, Chi," Rain whispered back, his tone measured. "But Lord Izu has many concubines, right? I don''t think he''s that determined to get Hana. He wouldn''t risk his soldiers'' lives just to explore the northern part of the Barren Wastnd to find her."


    ~Chi~


    ''I hope you''re right,'' Chi thought, eyes piercing at Hana.


    "Let''s just hurry and go back home," Rain said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "Don''t worry, the Seadwellers can''tst long in this heat, so they wouldn''t risk being away from water for far too long. I don''t think they would travel for days just to get me back."


    Rain forced augh. "Ahahahaaa . . . you heard that."


    Hana only smiled, a hint of worry still lingering in her eyes.


    Rain then changed the topic. "So, you mentioned that the Ebizu and Zuwai can''t tolerate the heat for long. Why did theye here then? They could have chosen a territory without such intense heat like this."


    Hana shook her head. "I don''t know either."


    "They can use water magic, right? Could theyst longer in this heat if they used their magic on themselves?" Rain asked, thinking about the potential of having them as troops to produce water in his territory until he could find a more sustainable source. But that seemed unlikely now.


    "Perhaps, but using magic requires a lot of energy. They couldn''t keep that up forever," said Hana. "Besides, venturing into the Barren Wastnd for a race like the Ebizu and Zuwai requires extra effort and a lot of resources, like rations, water, transportation, and soldiers to fend off beasts."


    "They couldn''t just go outside on a whim because of the threat of heat. I don''t think Lord Izu would be that foolish to send his troops to their death out here just to recover me."


    Rain looked up at the sky, trying to appear more rxed than he felt. "Well, if you put it that way, then I feel somewhat at ease." That was a lie; he still felt uneasy.


    Izu was still the Lord''s son and had the authority and power to lead a small army. But as Hana said, would he really be that kind of idiot to waste his soldiers and resources just to get Hana back?


    Rain really hoped he wasn''t that kind of idiot.


    "WAIT!"

 Chapter 49: The Drunken Ally

    The loud voice startled Rain and the others, causing them to pause and look back at the fast-approaching dwarf.


    He was short with a bushy beard and a haggard face typical of the dwarven race. He swayed as he walked, looking as though he might topple over at any moment.


    "Druger!" Hana eximed in surprise.


    "You know him?" Rain asked her.


    Hana nodded. "Druger and Lyncon were the first to build the port town."


    Rain was shocked. "Wait . . . that orc with that young Zuwai was the first to build the port town?"


    Just how old where they?


    Hana nodded again, sadness crossing her eyes. "You won''t believe it, but Lyncon and Druger are master builders. Together, they built the Port Town from scratch to the way it is now. They are the founding fathers."


    Druger sneered, coughing as he looked at Rain and the others. He hupped as he panted, and when he spoke, his breath reeked of beer. "That Lyncon is a traitor! He doesn''t care about the town and its citizens as long as he''s livingfortably. *H! Well .


    . . living like a fat,fortable pig."


    "What are you doing here, Druger?" Hana asked him.


    Druger chugged from a bottle of booze in his hands, wiped his mouth, and answered with a groggy voice, "I heard that you''re going with these folks. I''m tagging along. I don''t want to stay in that port town any longer. Take me with you."


    "Eh?" Hana was surprised, and Rain and the others looked at each other in confusion.


    "Are you sure? You love the port town, right?" Hana was happy that Druger wanted toe with them, as it meant she had someone she knew tagging along, but Druger''s life was the port town. He wouldn''t leave it before no matter how much she convinced him.


    What changed?


    Anger and sadness crossed Druger''s eyes, and frustrationced his voice when he answered, "The port town isn''t what I built anymore. I don''t want to be there any longer."


    Hana was at a loss for words. She understood exactly what Druger was going through ¡ª how heartbreaking it was to watch their town being taken over, powerless to stop it. The feeling of helplessness as greedy and selfish creatures destroyed their home was all too familiar. It was easier to escape than to stay and witness the devastation.


    But in the end, the decisiony with Rain.


    Hana then implored Rain and the others to take Druger with them. "Uhm, Druger might be drunk all the time, but he''s a great builder! He could help us rebuild the shelter."


    "Really?" Rain was excited, but when he saw Druger, he was already asleep, dead drunk on the ground. ". . ."


    Was this really going to work?


    Hana noticed the skepticism on Rain''s face and quickly interjected, her voice tinged with urgency. "I know he seems like a drunk right now, but believe me, Druger is an incredible master builder. I was going to rmend him to you before but couldn''t find him. When Lord Izumi took over the port town, Druger was forced to watch as everything he built was stolen from him and the citizens.


    It drove him to drink, trying to numb the helplessness and frustration. B-but his expertise in building remains unmatched. Trust me, his knowledge hasn''t vanished."


    "You say too much, Hana . . ." Druger got up to his feet and patted away the dirt on his tattered clothes, his eyes barely opening. "Don''t let my appearance fool you, young ones. I have a hundred years of knowledge in construction that you wouldn''t find anywhere else!"


    Rain''s face lightened, and he looked over at the others with expectant eyes. He had made up his mind, but he still needed their opinions on the matter.


    Chi only let out a chirp. ''Whatever you decide, I will go with it, my Lord.''


    The others shared her sentiment. #4 didn''t care as long as he was still on statue duty, and Pup didn''tment, too busy scratching his back.


    Thraigar beamed, and his slow voice echoed. "It''s up to you, friend."


    "It''s settled then. Wee to the group, Druger. My name is Rain, this is Chi, Chin, Chill, Chick, #4, Pup, and Thraigar."


    "Nice to meet you¨C!" Druger fell asleep in the middle of his speech and copsed to the ground, snoring loudly.


    "I wish I could sleep that fast," Rain muttered, but he was d that they had finally found a builder . . . though he still had his reservations about it.


    "Thraigar, please carry Druger with you."


    Thraigar nodded and picked up Druger in his palm. They then resumed their journey home, but stopped when they heard voices again.


    "Stop right there!"


    Rain and the others nced back at the town as the Ebizu guards closed in, their heavy shells gleaming ominously in the fading light.


    Rain''s heart pounded fast. "C-could . . . could it be?"


    The sound of the Ebizu guards'' slow but relentless advance filled the air, their faces menacing and their spears pointing ahead.


    "Stop right there! In the name of Lord Izu, we order you to stop!"


    Chi hissed, her eyes narrowed as she stretched her bow.


    "Wait!" Rain stopped her and stepped forward. There should be no blood spilled between them, or their might be no return, it might mean war.


    "Uhm . . . is there some kind of a problem?" Rain asked, raising his voice to be heard over the fifty meters distance between them and the Ebizu soldiers.


    "You have angered Lord Izu, and we''re tasked to extract punishment for our lord!"


    ". . ." Rain was appalled. So Izu was that kind of idiot. He was too stunned for words.


    "H-he . . . he really went after us?" Hana was equally baffled and confused, though her face showed worry.


    ~Chi!~


    "It''s fine, Chi. Don''t engage them. They''re slow, so let''s outrun them and lose them in the wastnd."


    Rain and the others took off, leaving the menacing Ebizu guards lumbering behind them, their heavy shells preventing any hope of a swift pursuit.


    "Hey! You! Stop! I said stop! Don''t you dare run away, you cowards! Face us and your punishment, or face the death sentence!" the guard bellowed, his voice growing fainter as the distance between them increased.


    Rain nced back, incredulous. "Who in their right mind would wait around to be killed?!"


    It was almostical how the guards desperately tried to chase after them but were utterly hampered by their cumbersome armor and sluggish pace.


    "Run, guys! Don''t mind them, just run!" Rain called out, augh bubbling up in his throat. The absurdity of the situation struck him, and he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Chi, always quick on her feet, joined in theughter. ''It''s like being chased by angry turtles!'' she quipped, her eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Even Hana, who had been so tense moments before, cracked a smile. "We should leave a trail of lettuce for them!"


    Thraigar, with his deep, rumbling voice, added, "Maybe we can finish building our shelter before they catch up."


    Pup started to run in exaggerated slow motion, mimicking the guards.


    The group burst intoughter, their spirits lifted by the unexpected hrity of the situation. They picked up their pace, their earlier tension melting away with each step.


    Rain wasughing as he looked over at Thraigar carrying the snoring Druger. "At this rate, Druger will have sobered up by the time they catch us."


    The Ebizu guards, far behind, continued their futile chase, their voices growing increasingly faint. "Stop, I say! Stop! STOP! In the name of Lord Izu, Imand you to stop!"


    But Rain and his friends were already out of earshot, theirughter echoing through the barren wastnd as they sprinted towards freedom.


    The slow-motion chase turned their escape into an unexpectedly joyous adventure, bonding them even closer together.

 Chapter 50: Unveiling Secrets: The Player Within

    There were countless tasks awaiting Rain and the others upon their arrival at their broken shelter. The foremost challenge was securing water for Druger to make bricks. They couldn''t draw water from the salty marsh, as it would still be salty. Their only viable source was through rain seeding, or find an aquifer or something.


    Salt wasn''t an issue anymore, given their discovery of the ocean. The real problemy in transporting the salt from the ocean to their settlement. Rain assigned Chin and Chill to make salt at the ocean and catch fish while they were at it. Thraigar and Druger were tasked with the construction of their vige.


    Thraigar handled all the heavy lifting, including salvaging what remained of their shattered shelter. With his help, they rebuilt the ruins into a makeshift cave, albeit smaller than before. The remaining boulders were used to construct the foundations of their vige.


    Druger started by erecting a fence around the shelter, following Rain''s instructions and his own rmendations. Since Rain didn''t need to sleep in the Spirit Realm, he didn''t require a house over his head at the moment. Their priority was to deter any beasts thinking of attacking them.


    Meanwhile, Chi and Chick focused on setting traps. Hana, #4, and Pup gathered materials while Rain directed the overall efforts.


    Progress was slow due to the insufficient water from the clouds. They still had to wait for the salt from the ocean to bolster the salt they had from the Salt Marsh. Food wasn''t a significant problem unlike before as beasts frequently ventured into their territory. Additionally, Chin and Chill brought back sea creatures from the ocean, although their trips took several days.


    Days passed, and Rain became so engrossed in constructing the vige that thoughts of Lord Izumi and Izu faded from his mind. There were no signs of them, and he took it as a good sign that they had given up.


    Rain''s focus remained on building his vige. Each day brought new races who joined Rain''s group,ing from the port town. They risked venturing out of the town, seeking ''hope'' in the barren wastnd.


    Or at least . . . that''s what they told him.


    Rain couldn''t turn them away; he needed many hands for construction. Five bags of salt were ready for cloud seeding, enough to bring rain and boost the construction prosses. Druger needed all the help he could get.


    It seems their trip to the Port Town wasn''t entirely wasteful.


    Still, Rain found himself thinking, "ISN''T THIS TOO EARLY TO RECEIVE CITIZENS IN MY VILLAGE?!" He shot to his feet, eyes wide and veins bulging.


    Then he noticed he was in his ssroom, and all eyes were on him.


    "Ah . . ." Rain only regained his senses when everyone burst intoughter, except for Teacher Henry, who threw a piece of chalk at him.


    "To the Guidance Office, now!"


    Rain didn''t waste any time and bolted out of the room, embarrassed. Did he really fall asleep in ss? How could that happen when all he did was sleep at home?!


    Nathan sighed, shaking his head. "What is that guy doing?"


    "Did he pull an all-nighter to finish a game?"


    "He really needs to stop ying and get a life."


    "As if you have a life."


    "Still . . . don''t you think Rain has changed?"


    Nathan blinked. "Changed?"


    "That''s right. I can''t exin it, but . . . don''t you think he''s grown taller and more mature?"


    Nathan shrugged it off. "You mean puberty?"


    "It''s not just that. There''s also this confidence that I can''t exin."


    "Right, right. I thought I was the only one who noticed it."


    "And don''t you think there''s a strange aura around him? Like . . ."


    "Like some young lord in those movies?"


    "Exactly!"


    Nathan was silent for a moment before he patted his friend''s shoulder. "Come on, everyone, this is Rain we''re talking about."


    "Hahahaha! Right, we''re probably just imagining it."


    While the boys were talking, Alice was deep in thought. ''Too early to receive citizens in his vige?'' She pondered Rain''s words, and her doubts grew stronger.


    Could it be just a video game?


    But she had to admit that Rain hadn''t been himselftely. He changed as well, like the yers did.


    The more they developed their spirit in the Spirit Realm, the more their bodies kept up with the change. Changes in physical appearance and mental fortitude for example. There was also an aura that only yers carried.


    The aura of a Lord.


    This aura made any human pause and take a second look at you. One that made them stare at you for hours, unable to take their eyes off you. The more you leveled up in the stages of Lord, the more this aura intensified, and the more people venerated you. Some Adept Lords could even make people with weaker spirits do their bidding.


    Many high-ranking Lords became celebrities because of this trait, raking in fame and money. People just loved them and couldn''t say no to them.


    Could it be . . . Alice couldn''t take it anymore and excused herself. "Teacher, I want to go to the bathroom."


    Teacher Henry didn''t get the chance to open his mouth when Alice bolted out of the door and caught up to Rain.


    Rain had no clue what was going on as he kept muttering to himself, walking down the empty hallway of the school.


    "Rain Weathers."


    At the familiar voice, Rain stopped and looked over to see Alice, her face serious but equally breathtaking.


    "Uhm . . . do you need something?"


    Alice walked over to Rain, and he thought she might p him, given how serious she looked.


    "You . . ." Alice raised her hand, and Rain closed his eyes, his hands instinctively covering his face for the expected p.


    But Rain didn''t feel the p. He opened his eyes to see that Alice was pointing at him.


    "You . . . you''re a yer, aren''t you?"


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading!


    This novel is now moving into the next phase, and as you might guess, there will be locked chapters starting from the next one. I need to eat and pay bills, so I appreciate your understanding.


    I hope you''ll continue to follow Rain''s journey until the end. There''s still a lot of twist and mysteries and war to be written. I promise it will be worth it.


    Thank you for all your support!


    PS:


    - Every 10 reviews (no trolling) = 1 extra chapter


    - Every 100 Power Stones = 1 extra chapter


    - Every 50 Golden Tickets = 1 extra chapter


    - Every Super Gift = 1 extra chapter


    BONUS chapters will be released on the same day on top of the 2 regr chapters, with a maximum of 2 to 4 bonus chapters per day. Any remaining bonus chapters will be added to the following day.


    Thanks a bunch!

 Chapter 51: Friend or Foe?

    "You . . . you''re a yer, aren''t you?"


    Rain stared nkly at Alice, his mind reeling. It felt like an eternity passed before he finally found his voice again.


    "H-how did you know?! Wait . . . don''t tell me . .


    . Alice, you''re a yer too?!"


    Alice gasped. "I-idiot!" She quickly nced around before pulling Rain up to the rooftop, where they could speak in private.


    Meanwhile, Rain struggled to process that Alice was also a yer like him. To think, all this time, a fellow yer had been so close, even a ssmate!


    And now . . . they were holding hands!


    ''If Nathan and the others knew about this, they would be green with envy!''


    "Now spill it. When did you be a yer and entered that ce?" Alice demanded.


    It was only then that Rain snapped back to reality, staring at Alice as if seeing her for the first time.


    "Uhm . . . went where?" Rain tilted his head with a flower popping over it, still a bit dazed.


    Alice rolled her eyes. It was meant to be a gesture of mockery, yet Rain found her irritation strangely endearing.


    "In the Spirit Realm. Do I have to spell it out for you?"


    "Ah, that. It''s been less than a month since I started. So, I''m still new," Rain replied, his face lighting up. "But I had no idea you were a yer too, Alice. This is great!"


    Alice raised an eyebrow skeptically. "Great?"


    "I mean, both of us being yers and ssmates, we could help each other out," Rain said, voice hyper as he lightly tapped Alice''s shoulder. "Having a fellow ssmate who understands what I''ve been through makes me feel less alone in this hard times. How great it is."


    Alice''s eyes narrowed and she swatted away Rain''s hand. "I think you''ve misunderstood something here."


    Rain blinked rapidly, didn''t get what Alice meant. "Misunderstood?"


    Alice ced a hand on her tilted hip. "You and I aren''t friends and definitely not acquaintances. Just because we''re both yers doesn''t mean we should be friends and work together. That''s where you''re wrong. The truth is, we''re enemies vying for territory. That''s the real dynamic of yers nowadays, unless .


    . ."


    "Unless?" Rain prompted, a little confused.


    Alice met Rain''s gaze squarely. "Unless you pledge allegiance to one group."


    Rain wasn''t surprised at the information. He recalled that many yers formed alliances or unions in the Spirit Realm. It was a way to protect smaller territories fromrger threats, and a way for yers to survive longer in the realm.


    "If you''re new, I rmend forming an alliance with us," Alice continued, her face a stone, giving nothing away.


    At that Rain was surprised. He hadn''t realized that Alice belonged to an alliance. "Which alliance are you part of, Alice?"


    Alice hesitated briefly before answering, "It''s not exactly a secret, so I suppose I can tell you. I belong to the Aegis Union led by Cedric Ashford. You probably know him. He''s the guy who''s been fetching me from school."


    Her voice contained pride. Rain noted, so the guy must be amazing?


    "That guy is also a yer?" Rain muttered under his breath.


    "That guy?" Alice scoffed. "Cedric is already an Expert Lord on his way to receiving his Master Lord title. Hemands a great army and even has a fantastic troop among his arsenal ofmand," Alice exined. "Together, we control twenty territories, including mine, and we''ve managed to repel many yer attacks as well as fend off beasts and other inhabitants of the Spirit Realm.


    "Aegis Union is thergest alliance of yers in the Spirit Realm, and all of that is managed by that guy. You''re new, so I don''t me you for not knowing anything, but our alliance is so powerful that even the top empires and top yers acknowledge our might."


    Rain couldn''t help but notice how defensive Alice seemed about Cedric.


    ''She likes him,'' Rain thought, feeling a twinge of disappointment at that fact.


    It was a given that he had a crush on Alice, just like every other guy at their school. However, he had long epted the fact that she would never reciprocate his feelings, nor even pay him a little attention. This conversation was the first they ever had, and he was already content with it.


    But now, it was time to put aside his fantasies and ept reality. Not that he was really heartbroken or anything. At the moment, matters of the heart were the least of his worries.


    Rain grinned. "Congrattions. That''s good to hear. I''m d that one of us is at least doing fine."


    "Wha . . . ?" Alice gaped, unsure if Rain was mocking or praising her. But considering the silly grin on his face and his simpleton expression, she decided that he was genuinely praising her.


    Alice cleared her throat. "By the way. Where is your territory located, and have you received your Novice Lord title yet?"


    Here ites, Rain thought nervously, biting his lower lip. "Um. . . I''m still yet to receive my Novice Lord title. The challenge is in a few days I think," Rain admitted.


    "That''s not a problem. We can even send help to you if you join us. So, where is your territory located?" Alice pressed.


    Rain scratched his cheek nervously and muttered, "In the . . . Barren Wastnd . . ."


    "What?" Alice furrowed her brow in annoyance. "Speak up."


    Taking a deep breath, Rain blurted out, "The Barren Wastnd!"


    Alice''s stern expression momentarily cracked before she regained herposure. "I see . . ."


    "Um . . . am I still wee to jo--" Rain tried to continue, but Alice was already heading towards the door of the rooftop.


    She sighed, flipping her hair. "Sadly, your territory is far from ours. We have a requirement that territories should be within a maximum of 1000 miles and not across a sea."


    Rain sighed internally. "There''s always a catch," he thought.


    "But . . ." Alice paused at the doorway. "Maybe you could join another alliance."


    And just like that, she was gone within seconds after Rain revealed his territory''s location.


    Rain sighed heavily when he was left alone. "They''re all the same . . ."


    Maybe I could find a way to cross the sea into the maind or use a transportation circle, he mused. However, there wasn''t a teleportation circle in the port town, and he hadn''t found any in the Barren Wastnd either. His only option for now seemed to be by boat.


    It was all futile, though. Rain knew he couldn''t escape the Barren Wastnd, and it was the only ce where he could establish his territory. It was the rule.


    Rain released a big breathe like a deting balloon.


    Would reinforcements arrive in time before his Novice Title Challenge began?

 Chapter 52: Firing Bricks and Hatching Plans

    "The y bricks need to be fired so they bond and get stronger," Druger suggested to Rain as they surveyed their rudimentary setup.


    "Could they just be baked under the sun?" Rain asked, familiar with the concept but concerned about theirck of resources. "We don''t have an oven for that, nor a kiln, or even arge enough fire to bake them. We don''t even have enough wood."


    "It''s fine. If we wait for the sun, it might take forever," Druger dismissed Rain''s concern with a wave of his hand. "Baking them would hasten the construction time tremendously, and we don''t need wood to burn them."


    "R-really?" Rain was skeptical but hopeful.


    Druger opened one eye wide from under his bushy brow and smirked. "How do you think we built the port town from scratch, huh?"


    Rain''s eyes sparkled with curiosity and excitement. "So, you have an idea?" His excitement waned slightly as a thought urred to him. "Wait . . . this doesn''t involve magic, right?"


    They didn''t have any magic users with them!


    Druger rolled his eyes and shook his head. "No. No magic. Though you have an ingenious way of collecting water from the rain, we used mountain water from the south to make the y and bricks."


    "So there really is water up there." Rain had considered the possibility. Mountains often meant water . . . one way or another.


    "Aye. But don''t get your hopes up too much,d. The water''s long gone, only enough to construct the town. Then magic users showed up and really saved our hides. And let''s not forget those pesky seadwellers."


    Druger sighed heavily and took another swig from his bottle of booze.


    Rain couldn''t help but wonder where Druger got that booze from. It made him specte if there was some kind of dimensional item hidden within his tool pouch, a secret stash perhaps.


    "I guess one of the reasons those Seadwellers quickly ruled over the port is because of their mastery of water magic. They could easily provide water for the entire town every single day with their numbers, that''s for sure."


    "I see . . ." Rain said, feeling a pang of disappointment that the water in the mountains were depleted. "And what about the fire for the bricks? What will we do about it?"


    "We can dig a pit and use it as a makeshift kiln. As for the fuel, we don''t need charcoal or wood. We''ll use [Dry Beasts Dungs]."


    ". . . Dry what?" Rain didn''t like the sound of that one bit.


    "Dry beast dung. It''s plentiful around here, especially from Raklings ¡ª they''re the size of boulders. See those hills over there? The sand and dirt have covered them, but they''re actually dung," Druger exined with a nod. "It''s a natural fuel source that burns hot enough for our needs. We can harvest it from there."


    Rain''s mind raced back to the past. He remembered touching that mound of dirt ¡ª no wonder it felt sticky and had a foul smell.


    Rain shook his head, trying to shake off the disgusting thought. "So, we dig a pit, line it with the bricks, and cover it to retain the heat?"


    "Exactly," Druger affirmed. "Once we''ve dug the pit, we''lly the bricks inside and cover them with more dung. We can light it up and let it burn. The heat will fire the bricks just as well as any kiln. But first we have to make sure to dry the dung under the sun until they hardened like wood."


    Rain nodded slowly, visualizing the process. "How long will it take to gather enough dry dung and set up the pit?"


    "Not long," Druger assured him. "With a few hands to help, we can have the pit ready by the end of the day. Then we can start firing the bricks tomorrow."


    Rain felt a surge of optimism. "Alright, let''s do it. I''ll gather the others to help with the digging and collecting the err . . . beast poop."


    As they set off to gather their supplies and round up help, Rain couldn''t help but feel his senses tingling. Despite the vigeing together and all the creatures pitching in, he sensed something was amiss.


    Rain couldn''t shake the feeling that something was brewing somewhere.


    Rain pped his cheeks and shook his head. "I have been in this ce for almost a month now, and I fear that the constant alertness is getting to me."


    Taking deep breaths, Rain looked over at the vige that was beginning to take shape. Fences were erected around the shelter, and traps were being set up once more. They had food, salt, water, and a roof over their heads.


    Tomorrow, they would start building some houses, and . . .


    Rain crossed his hands, thinking. It would be amazing if they could start nting vegetables, and herd livestock, or something, but . . .


    Rain stared at the destend where only the thorny bushes thrived.


    What could possibly survive in this soil and condition? Maybe some potatoes? He''d heard they were resilient and could survive almost any weather.


    But could they survive this ce?


    In the first ce, Rain didn''t have any knowledge about nting. Heck, his cactus had even died back at home because he loved it so much that he watered it every day!


    What''s more, he didn''t even have the slightest idea about the nts in this ce.


    Rain stared hard at the thorny bushes. There was an idea in his head that he couldn''t grasp.


    ~Wiggle!~


    ~Wiggle!~


    Huh?


    Rain''s thoughts were disturbed when a notification appeared in front of him.


    [The (Egg?) is about to hatch!]


    Egg?


    Rain pulled up his inventory and saw the egg wiggling on his screen.


    "Oh. I almost forgot about you," Rain said with augh. This was the egg that the old guy with the goatee in the yer''s market had given him in exchange for money.


    Is it about to hatch? Rain was excited. I really hope that it''s not a goblin.


    But then it stopped moving, and Rain bobbed his head to the side in confusion.


    "Why did it stop?" Rain wondered aloud. "Does it mean that it won''t hatch this time but soon? It could have been more specific of the time. I got excited for nothing."


    Just then, Hana called out, "Hey everyone! It''s almost lunchtime!"


    "Perfect timing! I''m starving!"


    "Everyone its lunch time."


    Everyone let go of what they were doing and gathered around the fire to share a hearty meal. The smell of cooked meat filled the air, mingling with theughter and chatter of everyone.


    Unbeknownst to Rain and the others, storms were brewing in all directions. He was caught at the center and wouldn''t be able to escape what wasing.

 Chapter 53: Brewing Storms and Rising Tensions

    The Hobgoblins were brewing war in the northern part and had sent an army to retrieve Vraka, the in Shaman.


    "Vraka was in?" The Hobgoblin King''s roar echoed through the darkened hall, his eyes burning with fury. He turned to one of his generals. "Gnarlock, you and your army investigate the south. There must be an enemy we are unaware of. We can''t afford any mishap, not when we''re nearing our conquest."


    A fearsome-looking Hobgoblin, towering like a Goliath, growled in affirmation. His body was a canvas of scars, a testament to countless battles, and his head was encased in a helmet said to hide his disfigured face.


    Leading a battalion of 1000 of his personal elite soldiers, Gnarlock marched south, determined to purge any threat that dared to challenge their dominion.


    The ground trembled beneath their feet as they advanced, a relentless force ready to crush anything in their path.


    =======


    In the East, another group was fast approaching the Barren Wastnd from the sea. Friend or foe, no one knew.


    "Are we there yet?" A strikingly handsome man with white hair and piercing eyes asked impatiently, his youthful appearance underscored by an air of arrogance. "Damn, this wastnd is really far. We''ve been on this ship for a week now. And my territory is supposed to be the nearest?"


    "My lord," a gorgeous elf with tinum blonde hair approached. Her baster skin sparkled under her ck armor, exposed curves leaving little to the imagination. "We''re about to reach our destination."


    "Finally!" the man eximed in exasperation. He then addressed his fifty troops with amanding presence. "Listen up! Our mission here is clear. Let''s get this over with quickly and return home!"


    "RaaAgGhH!"


    The troops responded in unison, their voices echoing across the deck as they readied themselves for whatever awaited them in the destend.


    =======


    In the South, Izu was fervently convincing his father to send an army to the Barren Wastnd to search for the ''rebels'' who were ''plotting'' to overthrow his rule.


    "Father, day by day, our subjects grow fewer and fewer. I suspect it''s that yer''s fault. Ever since he came into town, we''ve noticed that many of our citizens are going out and never returning. They might be plotting something. Let me be the fire to purge this rising rebellion."


    Lord Izumi sat on his throne, a colossal figure whose aura seemed to engulf the entire room. Though weakened and sick, his strength was undeniable.


    "Izu . . ."


    Izu flinched; the deep, guttural voice of his father was enough to make his legs tremble.


    Lord Izumi''s eyes narrowed into slits. "This better not be one of your many antics."


    "O-of course not, Father!" Izu stammered. "Ask Lyncon, he can tell you the truth!"


    At the side, Lyncon never dared to raise his head. "L-lord Izumi, what Lord Izu says is the truth . . . The citizens are definitely plotting something. I guarantee it!"


    Lord Izumi closed his eyes tightly before releasing a heavy breath, his breathing ragged. "Take 100 of our troops and put an end to it."


    "J-just 100, Father? B-but we have over a thousand soldiers, right?"


    Lord Izumi opened his eyes, and Izu immediately lowered his head, shaking.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself. Our soldiers have other duties. 100 is enough for these ruffians."


    The room fell silent, the tension palpable as Izu nodded, swallowing his protests. He would take the 100 troops and prove his worth . . . or so he hoped. He would take the 100 troops and get Hana back and kill everyone else.


    =======


    In the West, a mysterious woman stood shrouded in shadows, four dark figures lingering around her as she observed Rain and hispanions.


    "Mistress," one of the shadows spoke, "have you taken a liking to that boy? Shall I kidnap him for you?"


    The woman waved her hand, and the speaker began to choke, clutching at its throat.


    "I don''t want him in a cage . . . ," she said icily. "How am I supposed to enjoy what he does next if you turn him into a puppet?"


    "My apologies, Mistress," the shadow gasped.


    She released her invisible grip, and the shadow fell silent. Her gaze remained fixed on Rain, a small, enigmatic smile curving her lips.


    "What will you do next . . . I want to know . . .


    little boy . . . ," she whispered, anticipation gleaming in her eyes.


    =======


    ~ChHoOo!~


    Rain scratched his nose and shivered. Is someone thinking of me? He wondered, shifting his eyes left and right. In the dark, where the twin moons shone brightly over the sky, the ce looked haunted.


    Rain shivered again and moved closer to the fire. He was surprised to see just how many citizens of the port town hade to his territory seeking food and shelter in exchange for theirbor.


    There were at least fifty of them, not including his own troops. Food and water were barely enough, so Rain had designated Chi and Chick to go hunting instead of guarding their territory.


    The Raklings'' meat, which had provided a week of food, was now consumed in only a day. Those beasts had grown smarter, avoiding this area where they had be prey. Instead, they ventured farther north into more dangerous territories, making it hard to pursue them.


    However, theck of a sustainable food supply would only sustain them for a limited time. A vige with fifty inhabitants needed at least half a hectare of edible nts and livestock to maintain their food supply. The Port Town survived only due to trade, the fish, and the small farms surrounding it.


    Most of these inhabitants, however, weren''t fighters; they were mainlyborers. Only Druger was a skilled master builder, Rain noted.


    Huddled close together around the fire there was no space for Rain to squeeze himself. He sighed and stepped outside to stargaze instead. There, he found Druger drinking while sitting on the roof of their shelter.


    "You''re drinking again?" Rain asked as soon as he sat beside Druger.


    "This is a good tiredness killer, youngd. This right here will rejuvenate your body and soul."


    Rain doubted that but didn''tment. He also didn''t ask for any because, one, he didn''t drink (he was a minor), and two, he knew Druger would never share his booze. He was stingy with it, like it was hisst bottle or something.

 Chapter 54: A Towns Last Stand

    "How''s Hana doing?" asked Druger suddenly.


    "Oh, she''s fine. I think she''s getting along with life here."


    Druger''s eyes softened a little. "Aye. That girl lost her family and n at such a young age. Lyncon and I took her in along with the other homeless children. I''m d she''sughing again after what happened to the town. Thanks,d."


    "I didn''t do much. I should be thanking you for building the vige for free."


    "You provided us food and shelter. That''s the least we could do," Druger said and took another swig of his booze.


    "By the way, you said that Lyncon and you took in Hana?" Rain asked.


    Druger nodded. "That''s right. Lyncon used to be a great guy until the Seadwellers came."


    "I see . . ."


    "We built the town for those like us who had lost their homes, families, and had nowhere else to go. We wanted to escape the maind because it was littered with chaos and war. But who knew that trouble would follow us even here."


    "The town seems important to you," Rain observed.


    Druger clenched his hands tightly and looked at the bottle in his hand seriously. "That''s right. That town is our life. We built it from scratch, from a tiny fishing vige into a bustling port."


    ". . ." Rain was silent, took a breath, and asked, "Is that why you''re plotting to get it back from Lord Izumi?"


    "That''s right, we . . ." Druger trailed off, his drunken state disappearing as he whipped his head in Rain''s direction.


    Rain''s face remained strangely calm. "You think I wouldn''t know?"


    ". . . You . . .


    knew?" Druger eyes were wide in surprised, then his faced shifted seriously.


    "It wasn''t that hard to guess," Rain remarked, his voice carrying a hint of satisfaction.


    Actually, it was Chi who figured it out. She had been on one of her nightly patrols when she spotted a strange bird flying against the backdrop of the moonlit sky. Intrigued by its unusual presence, she reported it to him immediately.


    "I found it quite odd," Rain continued, "that more and more citizens from the port town are arriving here every day. The Barren Wastnd is notoriously vast and treacherous. If I recall correctly, based on what Hana mentioned, you''re still in the process of mapping out the area here.


    "So, how could they have found us without a map? It seems highly improbable, unless, of course, someone is deliberately leading them to our location."


    Druger''s eyes narrowed as he considered the implications of Rain''s words. He thentook arge breath before he faced Rain while shaking his head. "You should have just remained ignorant."


    In a blink, Druger pulled a flute in his pocket and blew it.


    Rain was startled when all fifty residents of the port town suddenly got up. #4 and Pup couldn''t do anything when they kidnapped the statue from them, while Thraigar, still fast asleep, was quickly tied up by the others.


    No wonder that guy was captured, Rainmented. He slept like a rock.


    Meanwhile, Chin and Chick were out hunting Raklings and other beasts to bring back, while Chill and Chin were in the ocean collecting salt and fish.


    He really picked the best time to confront Druger, Rain thought,ughing a little. He had his own agenda though.


    "I''m sorry about this,d," said Druger, quickly outmaneuvering Rain until he was sitting on Rain''s back, locking his hands in a tight hold.


    "But we have to save our town one way or another. Don''t worry, if you cooperate we will not harm you and the others."


    "Um . . . I have to say this: whatever you''re thinking, I suggest that you stop. This Izumi guy has, like, a battalion of soldiers, right? Two warships!


    You''re marching to your deaths if you try to forcefully take your town back. There''s a better way at this. Maybe we can talk to Lord Izumi?"


    Druger stared at Rain seriously, his eyes revealing a resolve that could not be shaken.


    "We''re done talking!" Druger''s voice trembled with intensity. "That town is everything we have. We''ve already made up our minds to take it back. If we have to cross into the afterlife to reim what''s ours, then so be it. We''re tired of everyone taking everything away from us!"


    Rain could feel the raw pain and unwavering determination in Druger''s voice. He took a deep breath, trying to reach him. "What''s the point of taking back your town if you''re going to die in the end? Living is what''s more important. If you''re alive, you can still start over."


    "Rain,d, you''re still young," Druger said, his voice softening for a moment. "You don''t understand what us . . . products of war have been through. We''ve been running away, living in constant fear of attacks.


    Always on the run, always in fear, always submitting . . . we''re tired of it all. We finally found something we could call home, and now . .


    . we''re going to take it back no matter the cost!"


    Druger''s voice cracked, and he gritted his teeth, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "We have been nning this for years, but we couldn''t do much inside the port town where every eye reported everything to Lord Izumi. But when you showed up, we finally had a chance to set everything in motion again."


    "You needed my protection out here and a ce to n your strategies unhindered," Rain said in a matter of fact tone.


    "That''s right," Druger confirmed, his voice steady but filled with emotion. "But there is one more thing we need from you . . ."


    "Druger!"


    An angry, disbelieving voice echoed in the air. It came from Hana, who was marching towards them, her eyes slitting like a reptile''s and her voice hissing in frustration.


    "What do you think you''re doing? What are you doing?! What is all this?!"


    "I take it that Hana didn''t know about this n?" Rain asked, ncing at Druger.


    "Hana is . . . young. She''s going to be safe here with you," Druger replied in a low voice, signaling the others to take Hana and tie her up.


    "What?! What''s going on? Answer me, Druger!" Hana tried to fight back but couldn''t do anything against the fifty citizens of the port town.


    Soon, Rain and the others found themselves tied up in their own home while Druger and the rest confiscated their weapons and armor, and began to n their next move.


    "I know it''s a bit early than nned, but there''s no time like now," Druger started.


    As Rain watched the happenings, he couldn''t help but mused to himself. Looks like their shelter had turned into a rebels'' hideout.

 Chapter 55: The Calm Before the Storm

    Druger gathered the townspeople in the center made up table of their makeshift encampment, the flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows on the walls.


    Despite the tension, the air was charged with a sense of grim determination. The room, usually filled with the sounds ofughter and the warmth of shared meals, was now a war council chamber, heavy with the weight of their collective resolve.


    "Alright, everyone," Druger began, his voice steady andmanding, "we''ve reached the point of no return. Our objective is clear: reim our town from Lord Izumi and his battalion of lobsters. But this isn''t going to be easy. We''re up against a well-armed force with superior numbers. We need to be smart, strategic, and above all, united."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. The citizens, a mix of men, women, and even some older children, listened intently, their faces hardening with resolve.


    "We''ll start by addressing our strengths," Druger continued, pointing to a roughly drawn map on the table. "We know the terrain better than anyone. We built that town from the ground up. We know every alley, every rooftop, every hidden path. We''ll use that to our advantage. Gueri tactics will be our best bet.


    We strike fast and retreat before they can retaliate."


    "We''ll lure them here and here . . . the traps are all set up, and we can reduce their numbers in half when they start to attack."


    "We''ll need to cut off their supplies first. Izumi''s men rely heavily on shipmentsing in from the sea. If we can sabotage the docks and disrupt their supply lines, they''ll be weakened. Hungry soldiers are easier to defeat."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd.


    Hana, though tied and guarded in the corner, watched with a mixture of fear and concern. Her eyes, usually so full of life, were now clouded with worry.


    "And what about their ships?" a woman halfling asked, her voice steady despite the uncertainty in her eyes. "They''ve got warships patrolling the coast. We can''t just attack them head-on."


    Druger nodded. "We won''t. We''ll use stealth and deception. We have sent a small team under the cover of darkness to nt explosives on their ships. A few well-ced charges can cripple their naval power and create chaos among their ranks."


    "We should also consider psychological warfare. Spread rumors, sow distrust among Izumi''s men. Make them doubt their leadership and each other. It won''t win us the battle, but it will weaken their resolve."


    Druger agreed, his eyes scanning the room. "Exactly. Every little bit helps. We''ll also need to ensure the safety of our own people. Nonbatants, especially the children, will be hidden in the safehouses we''ve built in the mountains. Those too old or young to fight will be our lookouts and messengers."


    He turned to Rain, who was still tied up but listening intently. "Rain . . ." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, "If we fail, I will tell you about the hideout in the mountains. Please, save the children."


    Rain, despite his predicament, nodded. "I will. But I still think this isn''t a good idea. Our goal should be survival here."


    Druger smiled grimly. "Survival is the goal,d. We fight because we must, but we live because we can''t let them take everything from us. This is our home, our lives. We take it back or we die trying."


    The room fell silent, the weight of their mission pressing down on them. Yet in that silence, there was a flicker of hope, a shared understanding that they were in this together, for better or worse.


    =======


    Morning arrived, and news of their n spread throughout the port town via a messenger bird, which was Druger''s pet, Skywing.


    Everyone was busy preparing, both in the shelter and in the port town. By the time Chi and the others arrived with their hauls, Rain and the rest were still tied up. Thraigar, however, was already awake.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi hissed, and the others gripped their weapons menacingly when they saw Rain with his hands and feet bound.


    "Stop!" Drugermanded, holding Rain''s statue in his hands, threatening to break it.


    When Chi continued her advance, Druger and hisrades stepped back cautiously. The Aasimar race was supposed to be weak and merely a supporting troop, but Chi was different, a strange presence that unnerved them.


    Druger and the others knew just how strong Chi was and weren''t sure if they could defeat her without sustaining casualties. The Aasimar could kill a Rakling from far away with just a bow!


    Druger shifted his attention to Rain as Chi showed no sign of stopping. "Lad, make your troops stop, or I''ll smash this statue. I''m not kidding."


    "Chi . . . ," Rain called out. "Everyone . .


    ."


    Chi paused, staring at Rain. He nodded, and she instantly threw her weapon down and frowned. Seeing theirmander disarm, the rest followed suit.


    Druger and the others quickly tied them up and slumped them together with Rain and the others.


    ~Chi . . . ~


    "Don''t worry, Chi. It''s not your fault," Rain reassured.


    "Mmmph!" Hana tried to speak, but the gag in her mouth prevented her. She had been so vocal with her feelings that they had restrained her mouth to ensure they could get some sleep during the night.


    ~Chirp!~


    #4 was angry and ashamed that he had let the statue get stolen from his grasp, while Pup barked inside its cage, pacing back and forth. Chin, Chill, and Chick were equally angry that Rain was tied up. Thraigar, on the other hand, seemed preupied with something else.


    "They''re still going to feed us, right?" he asked, tied up on the ground.


    Rain was convinced that Thraigar had no sense of worry and that his priorities were misced.


    "Don''t worry, we will still feed you," Druger assured him.


    Thraigar yawned and went back to sleep. "Wake me up when it''s time to eat then . . ."


    ". . ."


    Everyone was at a loss for words, unsure how toprehend the Goliath''s obliviousness to the gravity of the situation. Choosing to disregard him, they turned their attention elsewhere.


    "Get ready, everyone," Druger said, pulling their attention to him. "War is upon us soon. We don''t have time to waste here. We have a lot more to do."

 Chapter 56: The Tide of Battle

    Days passed, and the night quickly swallowed the barren wastnd.


    In this destend, the sound of marching footsteps echoed, emanating from the carriages and chariots carrying the Ebizo soldiers.


    These chariots, crafted from giant shells, had coral spikes on each side of their wheels for maximum damage. Despite their colorful appearance, the shells were incredibly tough and difficult to destroy.


    Inside a grand carriage, Izu and Lyncon sat. Izu wore a smug and confident expression, while Lyncon''s face was pale with worry.


    "L-lord Izu, are you sure about where we are going?" Lyncon asked, shuddering. His nerves were getting to him.


    "Of course I am!" Izu sneered. "I had one of my spies follow a rebel to their ursed shelter. I have the map right here. We will reach our destination soon enough."


    As if on cue, one of the soldiers shouted, "Lord Izu, we''re sighting their hideout!"


    "Ah, splendid. Just on time." Izu immediately peeked from the curtains of the carriage and couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "What''s this? Is this it? Is this the rebels'' hideout? Two stones inclined together to form a cave? Wooden fences, as if that''s going to do anything! Barricades?


    What''s a bunch of barricades going to do against our chariots?"


    Izu gloated and fixed his robe. "Let''s go, Lyncon. Let''s show these rebels what it means to challenge the Zuwais!"


    "Y-yes, my lord," Lyncon replied, his voice trembling.


    The grand carriage halted, and the doors swung open. Izu stepped out with an air of authority, his eyes scanning the makeshift defenses with disdain. The barricades were hastily constructed from wooden nks and debris, a pitiful attempt to fortify against an inevitable assault.


    Izu''sughter echoed through the night as he turned to his soldiers. "Prepare the chariots! We will crush these barricades and the spirits of the rebels hiding behind them."


    The Ebizo soldiers moved just like a well-trained soldiers, positioning the chariots for the attack. The coral spikes gleamed menacingly in the moonlight, promising destruction.


    "Remember," Izu continued, his voice carrying over the gathered troops, "we are the Zuwais and Ebizos! We will not be deterred by such feeble attempts at resistance. On mymand, we charge!"


    The soldiers cheered, their morale high as they prepared to follow their lord into battle.


    Lyncon, standing beside Izu, swallowed hard, trying to steady his nerves. The sight of the barricades and the anticipation of the impending sh filled him with dread.


    Izu raised his hand, ready to give the signal. "For glory! For the Zuwais!" He brought his hand down, and the chariots surged forward, their wheels churning up the barren soil as they barreled toward the barricades.


    The night was pierced by the sound of splintering wood and the sh of metal. The rebels, hiding behind their fortifications, braced for impact. The battle for their survival had begun.


    Inside, Rain and the others heard themotion and the battle cries of Druger and the townsfolk outside.


    "It''s started," Rain said, hoping everything would go well and that there would be only minor casualties.


    "Mmmph!" Hana thrashed about, worry in her eyes. She tried to escape the magical ropes binding her but couldn''t.


    Outside, Druger was instructing everyone. "Form a circle! Raise your shields and point your spears! Their chariots are useless against this formation!"


    The chariots, each carrying at least five Ebizo soldiers, charged forward without any regard for the barricades. They barreled toward the townsfolk, seeing them as easy targets scattered like mounds across the wastnd.


    The barricades, seemingly flimsy at first nce, held their ground against the charging chariots with unexpected resilience. The wooden barriers absorbed the initial impact, bending but not breaking. Upon closer inspection the barricades was ironed to the ground with stones and ropes.


    The warhorses, which seemed like they could crush the barricades with their mighty hooves, were met with sharp, well-hidden spikes ced just behind the fortifications. As the horses attempted to trample over the barriers, their hooves were pierced, causing them to rear up in agony.


    The momentum of the chariots was disrupted, and several toppled over, spilling their upants onto the ground where the pitfall traps awaited them below.


    Almost all the chariots were toppled over, and the unlucky Ebizo soldiers sumbed to the well-ced pitfalls. The chaotic scene of crashing chariots and falling soldiers painted a picture of utter disarray among the invaders.


    "W-wha?!" Izu''s lower jaw dropped in disbelief. "How could this happen?!"


    The chariots weren''t supposed to be this weak!


    Was it because they were onnd and pulled by warhorses instead of giant seahorses in the water?


    Come to think of it, the seahorses could have easily jumped over or swum past those traps.


    However, this wasn''t underwater, and Izu, being young and inexperienced,cked the necessary strategies andmands forndbat.


    As the chariotsy in ruins, the townsfolk pressed their advantage. Hidden archers emerged from behind the barricades, raining arrows down on the disoriented Ebizo soldiers.


    Spears thrust through gaps in the defenses, striking down those who had managed to survive the initial assault.


    Druger''s voice boomed over the battlefield. "Now! Push forward! Don''t give them a chance to regroup!"


    The townsfolk surged forward, their movements swift and coordinated. They overwhelmed the remaining Ebizo soldiers, who found themselves trapped in a deadly gauntlet.


    The invaders'' initial confidence had turned into panic and confusion.


    Rain listened intently, the sounds of battle filling his ears. The crashes of chariots, the screams of warhorses, and the triumphant shouts of the townsfolk painted a vivid picture of the battle outside.


    Hana felt tears of frustration welling up in her eyes. Her muffled cries and futile struggles reflected the anguish she felt at being unable to do anything.


    "Don''t think you have won yet, you pesky rebels!" Izu shouted, his rage manifesting in jets of water spurting from the tentacles at the sides of his mouth.


    "Mages! Show them the might of our magic! Lay waste to thesends and drown those rebels!"


    Five Ebizos in flowing robes stepped forward, their eyes glowing blue like the ocean. As one, they raised their hands, chanting incantations that reverberated through the air.


    The ground trembled, and a surge of water magic erupted from their fingertips, forming towering waves and torrents aimed directly at the barricades and the townsfolk.


    The battlefield shifted as the mages'' spells unleashed a deluge upon thend, turning the dry wastnd into a raging, swirling mass of water. The magical flood surged forward, threatening to sweep away everything in its path.

 Chapter 57: The Turning Tide

    The mages'' incantations filled the air with an eerie hum as towering waves of water surged forward, threatening to sweep away everything in their path.


    The once barren wastnd transformed into a tempestuous sea, with torrents crashing over the battlefield and drowning the carefullyid traps.


    As the water cascaded toward the townsfolk, it seemed as though nothing could halt its advance. The townspeople braced themselves, their eyes wide with fear, expecting to be swept away by the magical deluge.


    But just as the water reached the edge of the townsfolk''s defenses, its intensity waned. The furious waves lost their power, the raging torrent bing a gentle stream.


    Unseen to the attacking Ebizos, the townsfolk had prepared for this very scenario. Hidden trenches, expertly dug and camouged, funneled the water away, siphoning it into a massive, deep hole carved into the earth.


    The water magic, so formidable in appearance, proved futile against the townsfolk''s cunning strategy.


    As thest remnants of the deluge trickled into the dug hole, the battlefieldy drenched but intact. The townspeople stood dry and unscathed, their makeshift fortifications holding strong.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the defenders, their earlier fear reced with gratitude that their n had worked. The realization that they had outsmarted their foes infused them with confidence.


    On the other side, Izu''s eyes bulged in disbelief. "What in the seven hells is happening?! They''re just a ragtag bunch of rebels! Why can''t you kill them?!"


    Instead of answering, one of the Ebizo mages said, "We need time to recharge for the next magical attack."


    "Argh!" Izu shouted in frustration, his tentacles ring wildly. "Useless things! Forget it!We have destroyed some of those pesky barricades and those traps! The remaining chariots charge ahead! Kill them all!"


    The townsfolk, however, were not as vulnerable as they appeared. They followed Druger''smands with disciplined precision, forming a tight circle with their shields raised and spears bristling outward.


    The chariots, designed for open-field charges, found themselves ineffective against this formation. The coral spikes scraped harmlessly against the shield wall, unable to prate.


    At the same time, the townsfolk were throwing spears at the wheels of the chariots, breaking and stopping them from moving.


    Druger''s voice rang out above the din of battle. "Hold the line! Do not break formation!"


    Frustrated by their inability to break the shield wall, the Ebizo guards began dismounting from their chariots to engage in closebat.


    This was exactly what Druger had anticipated. As the Ebizo soldiers approached, the townsfolk used their spears to push them into the pitfall traps.


    They knew they couldn''t possibly pierce the Ebizos'' hard shells with their meager strength, so they had to be smart about their tactics.


    The Ebizo warriors, like armored lobsters, were impervious to conventional shing and piercing weapons. It required powerful magic or immense force to crush their shells.


    However, killing them wasn''t the townsfolk''s priority. They just needed to hold the line, dying the invaders long enough for their n to seed.


    With each Ebizo that fell into a trap, the townsfolk''s confidence grew, their strategic advantage proving effective against the seemingly invincible seadwellers.


    "Damn these rebels! Low lives! Why can''t they just die?!" Izu was beside himself with anger. "All of you! Infantry, advance! Crush them!


    Kill them! Kill them!"


    With a wave of his hand, Izumanded all the Ebizo soldiers to charge at the townsfolk. The soldiers roared as they surged forward, weapons raised, eager to crush the defiant rebels.


    Druger and the other defenders braced themselves for the imminent sh. Their eyes met, and a silent understanding passed between them. They had no choice but to stand firm and fight with everything they had.


    "Hold your ground, and we will win!" Druger bellowed, once more, his voice carrying over the din of the battlefield. Hismand bolstered the townsfolk, who tightened their grips on their weapons and prepared to face the oing assault.


    The two forces collided with a resounding crash, the night air filled with the sounds of shing steel and battle cries.


    The townsfolk, emboldened by their sessful defense against the water magic, fought on with high morale. Each swing of their swords and thrust of their spears was driven by a desperate will to take back their home.


    The Ebizo soldiers, despite their initial bravado, found themselves caught off guard by the townsfolk''s tenacity. What they had assumed would be an easy victory was rapidly turning into a chaotic and evenly matched battle.


    Amidst the fray, Izu was too scared to be on the front lines. With no experience in actual battle, he was shaking on his knees as he watched in horror as his soldiers crumbled one by one.


    "H-how could this be?" This wasn''t how he had remembered the soldiers. They were supposed to be unbeatable, their shells hard and impervious, their resilience so strong that they couldn''t be defeated with just a single strike.


    Izu struggled to believe that these were the same soldiers he had witnessed trained in the town.


    Why were they so weak now?


    Was it because they weren''t in the waters?


    But Izu had watched them fight even onnd, and they had never seemed this weak before.


    "Damn these idiots! Do I have to do everything myself?" Izu shouted, ordering his personal guards ¡ª elite soldiers solely assigned to protect him and a cut above the average Ebizo warriors. "Go and reinforce their ranks!"


    The five well-d Ebizos readily agreed, joining the battle with the intention to subdue the rebels.


    Izu''s face lit up as he saw one of his guards strike with his spear, sending ten townsfolk flying. They were indeed cut above the rest, and he could finally breathe easier as the tide of the battle turned in his favor once again.


    "Be careful! Their spears are long but they''re slow. Just evade them!" Druger shouted to the others. "We can''t take them head on! Fall back!"


    "Ahahahaha! Take that, you idiots! Who''s the king of the sea now, Father?!" Izuughed, envisioning the glory he would bring to his name once he purged these rebels.


    Waving his hand, Izu ordered, "Bring me the head of that dwarf!" As the leader of the rebels, Izu wanted his head staked in the town square for all to see, serving as a grim warning to anyone who might dare to rebel again.


    "I don''t think so."


    Said an icy tone that made Izu paused.

 Chapter 58: Explosive Betrayal

    "I don''t think so."


    Izu felt something on his body, and when he looked down, he saw explosives pasted to his lower half like stubborn barnacles ¨C¨C a lot of explosives that would surely st him to nothingness.


    He was still young, and his shells hadn''t hardened yet. There was no doubt that the explosion could send him to the afterlife.


    "What the¡ª?" Izu was momentarily confused, then his piercing eyes locked onto Lyncon.


    It could only be him.


    There was no one else who could get this close to him.


    Izu shook in anger. "Y-You . . ."


    Lyncon''s face was serious, a stark contrast to the usual scared and submissive expression he used whenever he was with the seadwellers. "Druger was right. You would really send your personal guards into battle, allowing me to sneak these explosives onto you without problems."


    "Lyncon, you traitor!" Izu raised his sharp legs, but Lyncon quickly stepped back and threatened him.


    "I''m not a traitor! To begin with, my loyalty alwaysy with the town and its citizens. Don''t even think for a second that I wouldn''t press this button. If I die, you go with me." Lyncon said, showing the button for the explosives in his hand.


    Izu couldn''t react. He knew from Lyncon''s gaze that he was serious. The usual eyes that portrayed nothing but fear and his submissiveness were no more.


    There was nothing in his gaze but determination to see his ns through. His face reflected a readiness to die, no matter the cost. It was as if a totally different Lyncon was standing in front of him.


    "Now tell your soldiers to step back, or I''ll blow you up!" Lyncon said, his voice steady and unyielding. "Don''t test me, kid. We have waited years and years for this n to finally seed. I won''t be the one jeopardizing it!"


    Lyncon''s words hit Izu like a cold wave.


    "I have endured so much ¡ª the humiliation, the ridicule, and worst of all, watching my fellow townsfolk get oppressed without being able to do anything. I''m sick and tired of it all. So order your soldiers to halt their attacks, or I''ll blow you into dust so fine your father couldn''t even mourn your remains!"


    "Grr!" Izu''s teeth ground together so hard they felt like they would shatter. His anger was boiling over, and no amount of water could cool his rage.


    Lyncon ced his finger over the button, and Izu''s false bravado crumbled.


    "WAIT!" His voice came out rasped and hurried, his legs shaking as if they were about to give way.


    "Now order your men to halt their attacks!" Lyncon demanded, urgency in his voice. He nced toward the battlefield where Druger and the others were still in harm''s way.


    Desperation etched across Lyncon''s face. The elite guards, now wreaking havoc among the townsfolk, and would soon turn the tidepletely if not stopped.


    "Cease! Cease the attack!" Izu bellowed, his voice cracking with desperation.


    The Ebizo soldiers hesitated, confusion rippling through their ranks. The suddenmand from their leader, so full of rage moments before, now sounded like a plea.


    Lyncon kept his finger poised over the detonator, his eyes never leaving Izu''s. "Good. Now tell them to fall back. All of them."


    "Fall back!" Izu shouted, his voice shaking. "All units, fall back immediately!"


    The soldiers, caught between the heat of battle and their leader''s franticmands, began to retreat. The chaos on the battlefield began to subside as the Ebizo forces pulled back, the townsfolk taking the opportunity to regroup and tend to their wounded.


    Lyncon''s grip on the detonator tightened, his eyes narrowing. "Remember this, Izu. Your arrogance and cruelty have brought you to this point. You are not invincible."


    Izu''s face twisted with a mix of fury and fear, but he said nothing. The realization that he was at Lyncon''s mercy sunk in, and with it, a bitter taste of defeat.


    As the battlefield fell silent, the townsfolk cautiously emerged from their defensive positions, their eyes reflecting a mix of relief and disbelief that everything had worked out for them. The impossible had happened: they had forced the mighty Ebizo warriors to retreat.


    Druger and the others quickly apprehended Izu and the rest of the Ebizo soldiers, ensuring they couldn''t move.


    As the townsfolk joined together, they hugged each other, sharing in the joy of finally capturing Izu.


    It had taken years, but they had finally made it happen! The first step in freeing their town was finally within reach!


    "You''re probably wondering how you could have been defeated," Druger began, standing tall while Izu and the other Ebizos were on their knees. "It''s simple. We''ve been nning this for so many years! While you ¡ª you didn''t even consider us a threat. In your eyes, we''re just a ragtag bunch of rebels who couldn''t do anything against you! But you forgot one crucial thing.


    You''re far from the ocean, boy. This is ournd!"


    "YeEaArRgH!"


    Izu red at Druger and Lyncon, his eyes burning with hatred. "You think you''ve won? My father is ten times¡ªno, a hundred times ¡ª stronger than everyonebined here! We still have thousands of soldiers and two battleships! We can wipe you and your town on the face of the map with a snap!"


    Druger nodded calmly, unshaken by Izu''s outburst. "You can. That''s why we approached this meticulously. From the start, you are our target. You''re a hard crab to kidnap, boy," he said, his voice steady. "You''re always with your personal guard.


    And we realized that to get you, we would have to nt someone to get close to you."


    Lyncon sighed. "I took on that task. I endured all these years of servitude, acting like a fool, and a clown just to stay close to you. In the end . . .


    everything is worth it."


    "War isn''t what we wanted. We will bargain your life to your father in exchange for our town. If he doesn''t agree . . . then let''s just say that if we die, we will make sure to take you all with us!" Druger''s voice carried a finality, like he had already epted whatever fate had in store for them.


    For the first time in his life, Izu felt true fear. He could see it in their eyes ¡ª Druger and the others were ready to die, driven by a relentless resolve. They had nothing left to lose.


    But Izu was different; he was too young to die, and the thought of his own mortality wed at his insides. Tears threatened to well up in his eyes, but he fought them back with every ounce of his strength. He refused to let his pride shatter, not now, not in front of them.


    "Prepare everyone. We will leave right now!" Druger instructed, his voice carrying over the crowd. "We will strike while Lord Izumi still doesn''t know that we''ve captured his son!"


    "YeEaArRgH!"


    The townsfolk echoed, their spirits high and their resolve unshaken. They knew this was just the beginning, but with Izu in their grasp, they had taken the first crucial step towards reiming their town.


    This time, they would not run away. They would fight to reim their home from these invaders.

 Chapter 59: Beneath the Surface

    "Druger, what about Rain, Hana, and the others?" one of the townsfolk asked.


    Druger paused a moment before he replied, "We will leave Hana here . . . And we still need Rain to take care of the children if our n fails and war breaks loose."


    "But . . . he''s a yer," the townsfolk protested, uncertainty in their tone.


    "We don''t have a choice," Druger interjected firmly. "And from the past days that we have been here, we''ve learned that Rain is a decent yer. We can trust him."


    The others only exchanged a worried look while Druger left the others and went to find Rain inside the shelter. He found Rain sitting calmly inside together with the others, as if he had been expecting him.


    Rain looked at Druger with a strangely calm expression. "Is it over?"


    Druger nodded, though a feeling of unease lingered. Something told him that there was something strange going on that he didn''t know, but he couldn''t put his finger on exactly what.


    "I''m sorry that we had to tie you up and use your base as a hideout to trap Lord Izumi''s son."


    Rain let out a dryugh. "You could have just told me your n from the start. I could have helped you out."


    Druger shook his head, his expression somber. "This . . . this is a fight that we must do on our own or we will never escape our past. We have lost so much, boy.


    We can''t afford to lose any more of our pride and dignity."


    "And Rain,d, you''re a yer," he told Rain like that would exin a lot. "We don''t know which side you''re really on. We can''t afford any mishap in this. I hope you understand."


    Rain only shrugged. "I think I pretty much understand the whole picture."


    Druger was silent, didn''t know what to make up of Rain''s nonchnt attitude like he knew something that he didn''t know. "We will leave you now. I''m sorry that they have mapped out your location. If we fail, please take care of the children and leave this ce."


    "That''s not exactly something you should say to someone you had tied up and used," Rain japed.


    Drugerughed heartily. "Harharhar! True!" His face then turned serious as he lightly tapped Rain on the shoulder. "The magical rope will lose its potency after some time, and by then even your troops could break them."


    He then ced a piece of paper on the ground. "This is where we hid the children. I hope you''ll treat them fairly and care for them as your own."


    "I can''t promise anything."


    Druger was taken aback by Rain''s response.


    "That''s why you have toe back alive and take care of them yourself," Rain said seriously, looking him in the eye.


    Druger was silent for a moment before he nodded at Rain.


    "This is where we part, Rain." Druger then looked at Hana, who was still struggling with a gag in her mouth.


    "Hana if we don''te back, forget about us and start a new life somewhere," he said softly, a mixture of regret and determination in his voice.


    With that, he walked away and rejoined the others outside, who were preparing to depart. With Izu and the rest of the Ebizo soldiers captive, theymandeered the remaining chariots, carriages, and horses, ready to head back to the Port Town.


    As they set off, the townsfolk felt a mix of hope and anxiety. They had taken the first crucial step, but the road ahead was fraught with danger and uncertainty.


    Yet, their spirits were high, and their resolve was unshaken. They were ready to fight for their freedom, no matter the cost.


    =======


    After a few minutes passed.


    Hana was struggling from being bound from night to day, and finally, her rope came loose.


    "Chi, I think they''re gone. It''s time to get out of this¨C¨CAh! Hana! Wait!" Rain shouted when Hana bolted out of the shelter.


    "Oh shit. Chi, NOW!"


    Chi''s ws sprang against her rope, freeing her, and she immediately cut free Rain and the others.


    Rain didn''t waste any time and went after Hana. She might ruin everything if he didn''t pull her back.


    "Hana, wait!"


    Hana ignored Rain''s words and just continued to run after Druger and the others. Her mind was flooded with memories of her childhood, of how Druger and Lyncon had raised her and the others like their own children. She remembered their happy times in the town as they built it into a bustling port.


    She couldn''t sit still and watch them run into their deaths. Lord Izumi had two battleships and thousands of soldiers! What could they possibly do against that?


    Even though they had Izu, what if Lord Izumi forskae his son? What then?


    Druger and the others couldn''t possibly defeat Lord Izumi and his battalion of well-trained soldiers. It would be a one-sided massacre.


    It was not toote. They couldn''t be far. "I have to stop them¨C¨CARGH!" Hana yelped as she tumbled over a splintered piece of wood and shot into a deep hole that was currently full of water from the Ebizo''s water magic earlier.


    Hana swallowed some water from the shock of suddenly falling into the murky depths. She could make out forms beneath the water and even hear what they were saying.


    "Do you think they''re done by now? I''m bored of just staying here."


    "I doubt it. Knowing Lord Izu, he might still be in the process of his grand speech."


    Theyughed.


    "Do you think my acting is believable?"


    "I hope so, or Lord Izumi will have our guts on a tter if things didn''t go as nned."


    "I''m tired of acting. I had to pretend to be weak and fall into this trap."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "I had to fake being stabbed and let those townsfolk push me into the trap. Damn, they don''t have any strength at all to push me, so I had to secretly make my way here."


    "I''m bored in here."


    "So, you want to y cards?"


    "Hey, what''s that?"


    Hana saw that they were pointing at her and she immediately swam towards the top in a hurry.


    Hana gasped for air when her head popped up from the water. She quickly climbed out from the edge of the hole as the waters rippled around her, signaling that whatever was underneath was quickly rising to catch her.


    Hana crawled over the ground and quickly got to her feet when she saw the Ebizo soldiers emerging from the water one by one.


    Her skin crawled in rm when the other Ebizo soldiers, thought to be dead on the ground, suddenly rose to their feet as well, and before she knew it, she was surrounded on all sides.


    "Hana!"


    Rain''s voice startled Hana back to reality, and she shouted to him.


    "Rain! Stay back! Stay back! Run away! They''re still alive. The Ebizo soldiers are still .


    . ."


    Hana paused when she saw Chi and the others healing the wounds on the Ebizo soldiers.


    "W-wha . . . what''s going on? Are you . .


    . are you on their side?!"

 Chapter 60: A Reckoning at Dawn

    "Druger, we''re nearing the town."


    Druger opened his eyes and blinked, momentarily blinded by the bright light. As his vision cleared, he saw the town growingrger on the horizon, its outline bing more distinct.


    "Wake up everyone! Prepare for battle!" Lyncon ordered, his voice booming as he blew the horn, signaling that the town was within reach.


    By now, the town''s guards had spotted them, and the chimes of rm bells echoed from the watchtowers, reverberating through the air with an urgent, ominous tone.


    "Are you ready?" Druger asked Lyncon as they rode side by side.


    Lyncon was gripping the detonator, his knuckles white from the pressure, while Druger clutched the re tightly, ready to signal everyone inside the town to blow up the warships and start the attack if things didn''t go as nned.


    Lyncon''s face was solemn, his eyes reflecting a determined resolve. "I''ve been ready since the very beginning."


    "If things don''t go our way . . . let''s meet in another life, friend," Druger said, his voice tinged with a mix of sadness and steely determination.


    Lyncon smiled, though his eyes were heavy with emotion. "Yes, let''s."


    The two shared a knowing silence. They knew this could be theirst, their final moment of peace before the chaos of war enveloped them.


    They had been through so much together. Both robbed by war, they had started to build the fishing vige through blood and sweat until it turned into a port town.


    They shared so manyughs and sleepless nights, constructing their dreams from the ground up. They had confided in each other, and knew each other''s'' pain. They shared their lives over good booze every night, their bond growing stronger with every hardship faced and every joy celebrated.


    Now, as they stood on the precipice of battle, the weight of their shared history pressed heavily on their hearts, making the impending conflict all the more heartbreaking.


    War was an ugly thing, but through it, they hoped to reim everything that had been stolen from them ¡ªtheir home, their freedom, their dignity.


    As they pulled away, they both took a moment to steel themselves. Druger looked at the re in his hand, knowing that it held the power to ignite the spark of their rebellion.


    Lyncon nced at the detonator, ready to kill Izu when necessary.


    The sound of the rm bells grew louder, and the air was thick with tension.


    Druger and Lyncon exchanged onest, resolute nod before they spurred their horses forward, leading their people into the closed gate. They were ready to fight, ready to sacrifice, and ready to reim what was rightfully theirs.


    Cannons and ballistas peeked through the towers, and Ebizo archers manned the battlements.


    "HALT!"


    Druger and everyone else halted in their tracks, just hundreds of meters away from the town.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Druger?" one of the Ebizo soldiers demanded. He was armed differently from the rest. The crest over his breastte signaling his rank as the captain of the guards.


    Druger didn''t say anything at first. Instead, he flipped his hand, revealing Izu, bound in magical ropes.


    "We''re here to see Lord Izumi! Tell him toe out, or we will kill his son!" Druger dered. "As you can see, this isn''t a negotiation or a joke. One wrong move and you can say goodbye to your precious young lord."


    The Ebizo soldiers murmured atop the battlements while the leader of the guards narrowed his eyes.


    "You think you can threaten the mighty Ebizo soldiers?" the guard captain asked.


    "And do you think we''re bluffing?!" Druger raised his hand again. "On my signal, we will blow up this kid!"


    Izu''s eyes bulged, and he shouted at the captain of the guards. "Idiots! Do as he says! Go and get Father! If something happens to me, I will have you and your entire family and all your descendants until the veryst generation chop into sashimi!"


    The leader of the guards frowned but then relented. "Wait right there. Don''t hurt Lord Izu, or all our projectiles will rain down upon you!"


    Druger sighed in relief, but his limbs continued to shake. No matter what Lord Izumi decided, there was no turning back.


    After a few tense moments, the gate opened, and the captain of the guards returned. "Enter. Lord Izumi will see you inside."


    Druger and Lyncon exchanged another look while the rebels in the back started a round of murmurs.


    "We shouldn''t."


    "They surely haveid traps inside."


    "We can''t fight inside. The devastation would be great. The townspeople would get entangled in the fight."


    "We can''t go in."


    Druger knew that as well, that''s why he shouted, "We will wait here for Lord Izumi to talk to us!"


    At that, the captain of the guards got angry. "Don''t push your luck, dwarf! Your puny army won''t be a match for us. Lord Izumi said to meet you inside, so you will go inside¨C"


    "SILENCE!"


    A loud, booming voice shook the ground and air. Druger and the others gasped while the weaker ones fell to their knees, the voice ringing inside their ears.


    All the Ebizo soldiers went down on one knee as a giant Zuwai, garbed in grand robes, appeared. His menacing aura sent shivers to everyone who saw him, his presence filling their hearts with awe.


    "Lord Izumi!"


    Druger pushed back against the crushing force of Izumi''s presence. He had only seen the Zuwai Lord twice ¡ª once when he first appeared, and the second was now.


    Each time, his presence was overwhelming, as if it could crush them beneath hismanding gaze alone.


    "Speak. What is it that you want?" Izumi said, face hard as his centuries'' old shell.


    Druger swallowed the lump in his throat and tried to steady his voice. "We have your son! We''ve strapped a lot of explosives around him that will surely reduce him to dust! If you want him back alive and intact, make an oath right here and now that you, your race, and all your troops will leave this town and never set foot here again!"


    Lord Izumi''s expression didn''t change one bit. "And if I won''t?"


    Silence settled between them, so heavy that a pin drop could be heard.


    Druger met Lord Izumi''s serious gaze. "Then it''s WAR! Blood will be spilled, both yours and ours."

 Chapter 61: The Pledge of Peace

    The ensuing silence was so profound it was almost deafening.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of Lord Izumi''s lips. "In all my hundred years, you''re the third creature bold enough to threaten my life.


    "But the question is . . . can you do it? Can you kill me?!"


    As Lord Izumi''s voice echoed through the air, his aura began to shift. The atmosphere around him grew denser, the very air thicken, pressing heavily upon everyone present.


    A low, resonant hum filled the space, vibrating through the ground and up everyone''s legs, making it feel as though the earth itself trembled in his presence.


    His eyes, usually a calm and deep shade of azure, darkened to an almost pitch-ck hue, reflecting a storm of unfathomable power.


    The smirk on his lips vanished, reced by an expression of pure, unyielding intensity. His grand robes billowed and shimmer with an ethereal energy, as if they were alive and responding to the immense force emanating from his very being.


    The air crackled with invisible electricity, each spark sending jolts of fear and awe through the hearts of those who dared to face him.


    The Ebizo soldiers, usually steadfast and unflinching, found themselves instinctively stepping back, their knees weakening under the crushing weight of their Lord''s presence.


    Some of the rebels dropped to the ground, gasping for breath, feeling as if an unseen hand was squeezing the life out of them.


    The very ground beneath Izumi''s feet pulsed with his power, small cracks spider-webbing out from where he stood, the battlement unable to withstand the pressure. The sky above darkened unnaturally, as if day was turning to night, casting an eerie shadow over the assembled crowd.


    A deep, guttural growl rumbled from Lord Izumi''s chest, reverberating through the air like thunder. It was a sound that carried the weight of centuries, a primal warning that sent shivers down the spines of even the bravest warriors.


    Those who managed to keep their footing found their limbs trembling uncontrobly, their hearts pounding in their chests like war drums. Sweat poured down their faces, mixing with the dirt and grime, their bodies betraying their internal struggle against the overwhelming force.


    The sheer pressure of his aura made it feel as though time itself had slowed. Each second stretched into an eternity, the moment suspended in a state of agonizing tension. Every breath was a battle, every heartbeat a struggle.


    Druger felt it most acutely. The weight of Izumi''s aura was like a tidal wave crashing over him, threatening to pull him under.


    It was as if he were trying to breathe underwater, each gasp for air growing more desperate, his chest tightening with each futile attempt. His vision blurred, the edges darkening as if he were peering through a tunnel that was steadily copsing inward.


    S-so strong!


    Druger stood frozen, his mind reeling from the stark realization that Lord Izumi, the formidable leader of the Zuwais and Ebizos, possessed the power to obliterate them with a mere flick of his wrist.


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine, a reminder of their vulnerability.


    "So this . . . this is one of the unbeatable monarch of the ocean," he muttered under his breath, his voice barely a whisper.


    Then, as if by some unseen force, everything ground to a halt and returned to normalcy, as if the tense confrontation had been nothing but a fleeting illusion. The sky, once dark and foreboding, cleared rapidly, and Lord Izumi gazed upon the serene expanse, his expression one of centuries-old calm.


    "However," he began, his voice steady and resolute, "the life of my son is more important than all of yoursbined."


    Druger was still grappling with the shock of Lord Izumi''s true strength while hope flickered to life in the eyes of Lyncon and the others.


    At the side, Izu could no longer contain his emotions, his voice breaking as he called out to his father, moved by the unexpected deration of paternal love. He had always believed his father was indifferent to his fate. He had cried more on that day than in his entire lifebined.


    Lord Izumi turned his serious gaze toward the Dwarves and the townsfolks.


    "That''s why," he continued, his voice carrying the weight of his conviction, "I pledge on the universe, on this day and forevermore, that I, along with my kind and all my soldiers, will leave this ce in peace. In exchange, all creatures in this city will release all my soldiers and my son. Is that agreeable?"


    Druger, after a moment of stunned silence, nodded in agreement.


    With both parties in ord, thunder roared across the heavens, and a powerful force enveloped the area with Lord Izumi at its epicenter. The universe had responded to the oath, and golden parchment materialized in the air, its light enveloping the entire area.


    The pledge had been sealed; any who dared to break the contract would meet instant death.


    Such was the power of swearing an oath in the Spirit Realm.


    The parchment disappeared, and with it, the townsfolk''s tears were reced by joyous screams, their faces alight with the kind of happiness they had thought lost forever.


    Lyncon embraced Druger, who remained in a daze, his friend''s happiness infectious.


    "Druger, we did it! We did it! I can''t believe that we really did it!" Lyncon eximed, his voice filled with disbelief and tion.


    Druger blinked, then looked at Lyncon''s beaming face, and it was only then that the reality of their victory sank in. They had liberated their town and reimed what was rightfully theirs along with their dignity and confidence.


    "YEeaAarRgGhH!!"


    The triumphant cry echoed through the streets, a deration of their hard-won freedom.


    Lord Izumi and the rest of the Ebizo soldiers merely watched the celebrating townsfolk before a small smile graced the corner of his lips. His robe billowed as he turned around, hismand clear. "Go and free my foolish son, as well as our soldiers. We will be leaving this ce immediately."


    In the year 4x7x, on the 24th day of Spring Breeze, the Barren Wastnd Port Town that had been under the monarchy rule of Lord Izumi . . . had been liberated by its citizens.


    And on that day, the townsfolk witnessed a remarkable spectacle as thousands upon thousands of Ebizos leaped over the water, led by none other than Lord Izumi himself.


    Sparkles of water tossed into the air like fireworks, a disy that left an indelible impression on the citizens.


    At longst, after years of meticulous nning, they had reimed their freedom ¡ª a feat they had never achieved before. With this victory, their spirits were fortified, brimming with newfound confidence.

 Chapter 62: The Edge of Desperation

    [Days Before]


    One day had passed since Druger joined the group, and Rain had noticed the townsfolking into his territory.


    Don''t get him wrong, he wasn''t against epting them. They were of great help. It was only that . . . how could they have known the exact location of their shelter?


    The Barren Wastnd was vast and treacherous. Without a map, one could easily get lost in its deste expanse.


    ~Chi~


    ''Suspicious.''


    Rainughed it off, dismissing Chi''s worries and his as mere paranoia. But when night fell, and Chi reported the sighting of a strange bird that hadn''t been there before, he realized with a sinking feeling that Druger might be leading them to his shelter.


    Rain instructed Chi to spy on Druger one night, and what she discovered sent chills down his spine.


    Druger was involved in a n of rebellion. Not only that, but that night, Chi reported another rming discovery. She had seen Hobgoblins lingering around the Shaman''sir from before.


    Since the Raklings had been moving north to avoid Chi''s relentless hunt, she had stumbled upon some Hobgoblin tracks up north and followed them into their.


    The Barren Wastnd was dry, with the wind constantly blowing, so dust would have covered any tracks left by the Hobgoblins. This meant that the fresh new tracks indicated they were still active and nearby.


    Taking into consideration that there might be another Hobgoblinir that they didn''t know about, Rain had entrusted the task to Chi to map further north passed the Shaman''s Lair. He hoped for good news, but what returned after one night was far from it.


    "H-hobgoblin . . . army?" Rain''s face drained of color. "One . .


    . one thousand, and led by a general Hobgoblin?"


    The news hit him like an atomic bomb. His legs gave way, and he slumped onto the ground, feeling the weight of the revtion crush his spirit.


    ~Chi?~


    Chi chirped, asking if he was okay, but Rain couldn''t bring himself to respond. His mind was reeling, heart heavy with the burdens of the impending threat.


    His thoughts spiraled into a chaotic whirlpool of fear and uncertainty. He had hoped to build a sanctuary, a safe haven for him and his troops. But now, the shadow of an impending invasion loomed over them, threatening to destroy everything they had worked so hard to build.


    Rain''s eyes scanned the horizon, searching for answers in the darkening sky. His hands clenched into fists, nails digging into his palms as he tried to steady his breathing.


    How?


    How could he face an army of 1000 Hobgoblins, and one led by a general?


    In the south, there was a war brewing, and Rain was already caught in the web of it, whether he liked it or not. And in the north, another fast-approaching army loomed on the horizon, and from the looks of it, they were heading straight towards him.


    On the other hand, there was his novice Lord title brewing just around the corner, and his vige wasn''t even ready! He didn''t even have a proper fence! All he had were traps, and they were the simple primitive kind.


    But what were a bunch of traps going to do against thousands of Hobgoblin troops?


    What was he going to do against a battalion of Ebizo soldiers and their two warships?


    The war with the Zuwais and Ebizos wasn''t his to begin with, but since Druger and the rest of the rebel army were here, they would think he was one of them, and he couldn''t escape this fight.


    He wasn''t na?ve enough to think that the Ebizos wouldn''t assume he wasn''t involved in the rebellion, given that his shelter was where Druger and the others had been hiding and plotting their attacks.


    What''s more, he didn''t want Druger and Hana to die. He didn''t want any of these creatures to die! It would be a massacre!


    What they were nning would be a massacre!


    Whether he liked it or not, he was already implicated in this!


    What to do?


    What do I do?!


    S-should I escape?


    But where?


    The Hobgoblins lurked to the north, while the Zuwai and Ebizos shed in the south. To the easty the open sea, offering no refuge as he would be easily spotted with the ocean nking one side, leaving him nowhere to hide.


    The only solution was to head west.


    Rain''s mind was nk, and he was paralyzed with fear for his life and his troops. This was arge-scale war, and the pressure was too much for his seventeen-year-old mind.


    ~Chi!~


    Rain couldn''t hear anything. Not Chi''s worries, not his own ragged breathing, and not even his own heartbeat.


    He couldn''t feel anything, and everything went nk.


    =======


    When Rain woke up, he was in his bed, back on earth, staring absentmindedly at his ceiling as if he would find his answers there.


    His palms stretched over the ceiling like he was grasping for something, then tears welled in his eyes, and he sobbed.


    "Mother . . . Father . . ."


    In this moment, he felt so alone.


    What am I going to do?


    Rainy there, the weight of his responsibilities pressing down on him like a suffocating nket. His mind raced, trying to find a solution, a way out of the impending doom.


    He didn''t find any, and the pressure crushed him with each passing second. It felt like the weight of the world was on his shoulders, paralyzing him and rendering him unable to act.


    That day, Rain was absent and dazed, staring at the ceiling as if answers would appear above him. He lost track of time, oblivious to the darkening sky. He didn''t eat or get up; he simply didn''t want to move or return to the Spirit Realm.


    He wanted to escape. He wanted to run away.


    These were not problems that a seventeen-year-old boy should have to face.


    Hours passed, and before he knew it, Rain fell asleep despite his resistance. His mind was exhausted, and his spirit battered. He sumbed to thefort of unconsciousness.


    When he woke up, Rain blinked, finding himself back in the Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 63: The Stranger in the Moonlight

    Rain couldn''t move, paralyzed in his ce. He was still having a hard time pulling himself together. No matter how hard he tried to think, his mind was nk, and he couldn''t form a coherent thought.


    Looking over at Druger and the others who were busy setting up the shelter, Rain didn''t want to face them. He was angry at them for bringing war upon him, but above all, he was worried for their lives.


    Chi was still scouting up north while Chin and Chill were scouting the Port Town. Unlike what Druger and the rest had thought that they were hunting north and fishing in the east. He didn''t want them to find out that he already knew about their n. It might make things worse.


    Rain didn''t want to face anyone right now, so he absentmindedly wandered to the west to escape.


    Aimlessly, Rain walked blindly under the twin moons. His destination was unknown, the only thought running through his mind was to get away from this ce.


    Rain didn''t know how much time had passed, and he didn''t care if some beast appeared and mauled him. It was better to die at this point than to prolong his agony.


    He was sure he would die anyway.


    There was no escaping his fate this time. Not when he was trapped from all sides.


    "I''m sorry, Father . . . Mother . . ." Rain muttered while walking, tears running from his cheeks.


    He stumbled over a protruding rock and fell face-first onto the ground.


    "I''m sorry . . . I can''t take it anymore." He sobbed, dirt and grime clinging to his wet, snot-covered face.


    "Dad . . . Mom . . .


    I hope you didn''t forget that I like my coffin light green like my hair," Rain choked on his tears.


    Strangely, the light of the moon intensified as if there was a shlight on his face. When he opened his eyes, Rain saw butterflies.


    A lot of glowing, mesmerizing butterflies flying over him. They sparkled, gliding dust all around, and it strangely had a calming and cooling sensation when the dust settled on his skin.


    "Why are you crying, little boy?"


    Rain gasped at the sound of a voice, a slow, haunting voice that felt strangely sweet to his ears.


    "W-what?" Rain got to his feet and looked around but saw nothing.


    Then the butterflies coalesced into a single point, and when they scattered, a woman appeared. She was floating, covered in robes, and her face obscured by her hood.


    "W-who . . . who are you?" Rain asked on guard, silently cursing himself for wishing a beast to kill him. Now that the threat was staring him in the face, he realized that he didn''t really want to die.


    He wanted to live!


    A sword appeared in Rain''s hand, and he went into a fighting stance. He didn''t know how strong this woman was, but one thing was for sure: if she could levitate and appear at will, she was powerful enough to make him sweat.


    "Rx, little boy . . . I''m not here to fight you. Otherwise, you would have died already."


    ". . . W-what do you want then?"


    "I merely wanted to know why you''re crying." Shended on the ground and offered a hand to Rain.


    Rain found that stranger than her very presence and decided to step back to put more distance between them. Chi and the others were far away; he was alone right now. He couldn''t outrun her that was for sure. So the best course of action was to stall for time while he thought of a n to get out of this sticky situation.


    "W-why?"


    The woman bobbed her head to the side, and crossed her hands. She didn''t answer right away, as if she herself didn''t know why. "Hmm . . . to put it simply, I don''t like that you''re like this."


    "Like what?"


    "Like you have given up on life."


    ". . ." Rain''s hand flopped to his side, and his sword disappeared from his hand. "Ah . . .


    why are you concerned? You don''t know me, and I don''t even know you."


    A soft chuckle tickled Rain''s ears,ing from the woman. They were like twinkling bells that calmed him.


    Was it a charm skill? Rain thought.


    "True. But I''ve been watching you," the woman said, gliding gracefully through the air and circling Rain with an appraising gaze. "You''ve summoned rain without magic. You''ve warded off Hobgoblins with nothing but those silly traps. In this unforgiving wastnd, you, who is so weak, should have perished long ago. Yet here you stand, defying the odds."


    "Uh, t-thanks?" Rain scratched his head, feeling a bit unsure.Her words were more of an insult than apliment.


    "And you . . . you made me curious about your next move. I took a liking to you."


    ". . ." Rain''s blood rose to his head. "L-l-l-l-like?!"


    Rain squirmed. Is this a confession?! This is a confession, right?!


    She''s confessing to me!


    This was the first time that someone had confessed to him, and Rain covered his red face as he shook his head left and right, embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    "T-telling me that so suddenly . . . I-I . . ." Rain stuttered, but the woman ignored him.


    "I don''t take a liking to just anyone . . . so tell me what''s bothering you. You need to continue living, so you could amuse me everyday."


    Rain paused. Amusement?


    Rain stared at the woman who was staring back at him. He knew she was staring back at him even though he couldn''t see her face.


    So it was like that. She didn''t like him in a romantic way. He was merely a yer who she found amusing to stave off her boredom.


    Rain felt disappointed but epted that fact. I know, right.


    No one would like an ordinary guy like me. I''m more like an entertainer at this point.


    It was like she was watching her favorite movie every day, and the main character in that movie was him.


    "So what is it . . . what is troubling you?"


    Rain sighed and took a seat. He didn''t know why, but maybe telling his problems to a stranger was what he needed to clear his mind and the heavy weight in his heart.


    Rain started his story, and the woman sat beside him on a boulder, silently hearing his problems.


    "There''s the Hobgoblin army to the north and a war brewing in the south. Then there''s my Novice Lord title fast approaching." Rain took a deep breath. "It sucks to be me right now."


    There was silence for a moment, and Rain thought that the woman would only brush off his concern, but he was surprised when she said seriously:


    "Do you know how to wage war?"

 Chapter 64: Eve of Realization

    "W-wage war? I''m trying to avoid it," Rain said.


    "You can never totally evade war in this ce, little boy."


    Rain pouted. Little boy? "My name''s Rain, and I''m already seventeen years old."


    The woman paused as if she were surprised, then sheughed softly. "Little boy Rain. My name is Eve."


    Augh . . . Rain guessed thatpared to the inhabitants in here, he was indeed just a boy in their eyes.


    "Eve . . . are you from here?" he asked her.


    "Let''s just say that I live on the west side of the Barren Wastnd."


    "Oh." Rain immediately jotted it down on his map. "Are you alone, or are there others in the west?"


    "Totally alone. I control all the west side of the Barren Wastnd."


    Rain paused. He shivered at the realization.


    Isn''t she a ruler then?!


    So she''s very powerful, right?!


    "Uh . . . y-youre . . ."


    "I don''t rule anyone or anything in the west. It''s just me and my . . . friends."


    "I . . . I see . . ." Rain decided not to question further.


    Friends? Rain shifted his eyes left and right but didn''t see anyone. However, he felt a presence ¡ª an eerie, ominous, powerful presence ¡ª that he initially thought wasing from the woman.


    But now that she said she was with her friends, Rain felt like there were multiple eyes on him. And that''s when he saw it. It took his breath away, and turned him into stone.


    On the ground, where the woman''s shadow should have been, loomed the silhouettes of four monstrous creatures. Their immense forms sprawled beneath the boulder, casting shadows that stretched like towering skyscrapers, dark and foreboding.


    Rain had thought it was merely the shadow of the boulder, but now that he looked more closely, they were too big!


    Cold sweat ran down Rain''s back. He felt death gripping at his throat and staring at him in the eyes.


    "Don''t worry. They''re harmless," Eve said, licking her lips. "Unless I tell them not to."


    W-what kind of encouraging words is that?! Rain was ready to bolt, but he couldn''t feel his legs.


    "Anyway, back to the topic . . ." Eve waved her hand, and the shadows disappeared.


    Rain could finally breathe easy when that suffocating feeling vanished.


    "War is imminent when you''re living in the Spirit Realm. However, fighting isn''t the answer all the time. Sometimes you have to be smart about it. Negotiation is the key."


    "Negotiate?" Rain echoed, a skeptical eyebrow raised. "Sure, that sounds easy ¡ª except for the part where the Hobgoblins probably won''t be up for a chat once they find out I''ve been killing their buddies. And as for Lord Izumi and Druger? Yeah, I don''t see them eagerly pulling up chairs for a friendly negotiation either."


    "Of course, they won''t. You''re weak, after all. There''s no merit in talking to you," Eve said matter-of-factly, stabbing a sharp stake into Rain''s wounded pride.


    "I know I''m weak! That''s why I''m having this dilemma!" Rain defended himself.


    Eve smiled. "Then fight like the weak. Make the strong fight for you while you cower inside your shelter."


    Rain paused. "Huh?" That didn''t sounded right.


    "Think about it. The seadwellers, who normally thrive in the ocean, have emerged to live onnd. And not just anynd ¡ª they''ve chosen this scorching, arid wastnd, the exact opposite of their preferred environment. That angle alone makes a strong case for negotiation."


    Rain blinked, the clouds in his mind slowly dissipating. "Oh!" He stood to his feet, eyes wide. "Eve, you''re a genius! I think . . .


    I think I know the first step out of this situation!"


    Eve beamed. "Is that right?"


    Rain grinned at her. "It''s a long shot, and I might get killed in the process, but . . . if it seeds, I will not only save my life and my troops but Druger and the others too!"


    "Good for you then."


    "I don''t have time to waste here." Rain shot to his feet and smiled widely at Eve. "Sorry, Eve. I have to go. I have a lot more to do!"


    Before Eve could open her mouth, Rain bolted away, waving at her goodbye, momentarily forgetting on how scary she was.


    "Thank you! I wille again!"


    ". . ." Eve only watched Rain run away back to his territory.


    The shadows around her returned.


    "What a weird boy."


    "Does he really get it?"


    "Mistress, do you want me to take care of the Hobgoblins and the Ebizos?"


    Eve frowned and waved her hand, silencing the shadows. "Leave them alone, and don''t interfere."


    Her lips then quirked at the side. "I want to see what he''s going to do next . . ."


    =======


    The next day, Chin and Chill returned with information for Rain.


    "They''re searching for something here?" Rain asked them. "But we didn''t stumble upon any Ebizos here before."


    Chin nodded, and the two chirped in exnation.


    "They''re only searching the western part of the Barren Wastnd? But why?"


    Rain looked over at the west side of the Barren Wastnd. It''s Eve''s territory.


    Could it be that . . .


    "Stay here, all of you, and don''t tell this to anyone. Go and help around, and tell them that I went to gather materials."


    ~Chirp!~


    "Don''t worry. I won''t go too far. I''ll just check up on something."


    Rain then went to the location where he had met Eve that night. He didn''t bring anyone because he didn''t know how Eve would react to it.


    That woman was vtile, and Rain was afraid that her amusement in him would fade, reced by anger, if he brought anyone along, and she would just kill him on a whim.


    Rain still hadn''t established whether Eve was a foe or a friend. But right now, he couldn''t afford to take any chances of angering her.


    Those shadows that night still gave him nightmares, and Eve might appear weak, but he could feel how powerful she was if she couldmand those gigantic, scary creatures.


    Rain walked hurriedly to the location where he had met Eve before. Then his stride turned into a jog until he found himself running and gasping for air, calling her name when he was a good distance away from his territory.


    "Eve!"


    "Eve! I have something to . . ." Rain''s voice died down when he stumbled upon Ebizo soldiers! Five of them!


    Oh shit!


    He forgot that a lot of them were searching for something in this area, and it was toote to escape.


    They had spotted him!

 Chapter 65: A Deal with Eve

    Even though it was a few kilometers away, the Ebizo were still near his territory, and this got Rain worried.


    However, right now, he was more worried about his life! The Ebizo soldiers were fast approaching at his location!


    "Who are you?!"


    The five soldiers quickly closed in on Rain. It would have been a dangerous situation for Rain if not for the fact that the Ebizo soldiers moved like snails.


    "Uh, I''ll leave you to whatever you''re doing," Rain said, trying to sound casual as he turned to escape.


    "Halt!"


    "Stay where you are!"


    Who in their right mind would stay when their life was being threatened?! Rain thought, didn''t know whether tough or cry at the Ebizo logic.


    "Damn these ursednds! If only we are in the ocean, you wouldn''t get away!"


    Rain bolted away without looking back, but one of the soldiers had a spear and he threw it towards Rain with all his might.


    "I said . . . Wait right there!" the soldier roared. His body bent back before he released the spear with such force that it sent dust flying all around.


    The spear traveled toward Rain like a bullet, whistling as it went.


    "S-shit!" Rain didn''t know why the spear seemed to be locked onto him no matter how hard he tried to change his trajectory. Soon, the spear was upon him, and he could see iting for his life.


    S-shit!


    Rain closed his eyes as the spear made contact with his head, but the next thing he felt wasn''t the hard metal piercing his skull, but the soft kiss of butterflies on his skin, and that familiar feeling of calmness.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the spear burst into thousands of butterflies before they circled into a single point and burst away, revealing Eve, floating in the air.


    ~SwoOoOsh!~


    With a wave of her hand, the air shimmer and distort, creating visible ripples that spread outward in a powerful surge. The force of the gust that followed was both swift and overwhelming, striking the Ebizo soldiers with a powerful impact. They were lifted off their feet and hurled backward as if caught in an invisible tempest.


    The sheer force of the wind was enough to send them crashing to the ground, yet remarkably, not a single drop of blood was spilled. The soldiersy scattered, unconscious but unharmed, their weapons ttering useless to the earth.


    The air settled, and a profound silence fell over the scene, broken only by the soft rustling of dusts disturbed by the fading breeze.


    Rain could only watch the whole thing with a gaping mouth.


    Was that magic? He didn''t even see Eve cast anything nor open her mouth, and yet she defeated five Ebizo soldiers just like that.


    Rain''s knees shook, reminded of how scary this woman was.


    "I didn''t kill them. They''re merely asleep," Eve said, as if reading Rain''s thoughts. She tried to ease his fears, but failed.


    She then faced him and smiled. "Now . . . I believe you''re searching for me?"


    Rain''s limbs stopped shaking and his mind jolted awake. The problem at hand took over his fears. "That''s right! I''ve learned that the Ebizo soldiers are searching for something in this part of the wastnd. As the ruler of the west, do you know anything?"


    ". . ." Eve was silent, and Rain felt that even she was surprised at that knowledge. Then she turned and muttered to herself in a tone only she could hear, "No wonder I spotted them here often. I''m not interested in them so I left them alone . .


    . they couldn''t advance further past this point anyway . . . I should have known . .


    ."


    "What was that?" Rain asked her.


    Eve turned to face him. "Nothing. Can you wait here for a second?"


    Rain wasn''t sure what she was up to, but all he could do was nod, but Eve was already gone.


    Rain blinked when he found himself alone with the sleeping Ebizo soldiers on the ground.


    "W-what''s going on?" Rain could only scratch his head and decided to wait for the woman toe back.


    Meanwhile, Eve appeared in her domain and summoned the shadows.


    "What is it, Mistress?"


    "Do you want something?"


    "Do you need something?"


    "Say it and the world will be yours."


    Eve took a deep breath as she paced back and forth. "Those Ebizos out there . . . they''re searching for something. Mind telling me what this is all about?"


    The shadows exchanged a look.


    "I will clean them up right away."


    "NO." Eve stamped her foot, and the shadows stood at attention. "I don''t want them killed. I want to find out the reason why they''re here, and what they''re searching for."


    To that, the shadows all looked at one of them.


    Eve narrowed her eyes. "You? Do you know something about why those lobsters are here?"


    "M-mistress . . ." the shadow cleared its voice. "While you were resting and didn''t want to be disturbed . . .


    you said that we should explore and get to know the world and its inhabitants. I . . . I went to the ocean."


    Eve''s eyes turned to slit. "You''ve been busy, I see. Swimming in the ocean, perhaps?"


    "M-mistress . . ."


    The other shadows quickly left the room.


    Eve''s gaze intensified. "Now tell me . . . what did you do?"


    =======


    Rain was gathering the wood he found lying on the ground while waiting for Eve toe back. He couldn''t waste time just standing around; he had to do something or his mind would start thinking unnecessary thoughts.


    He didn''t have to wait long, though, as Eve reappeared after a few minutes.


    "Sorry to make you wait. I know what the seadwellers are searching for," she said seriously.


    Rain''s eyes shone with glee. "Eh? Really?! That''s great!"


    Eve licked her lips in amusement. "Great? What made you say that? Are you expecting me to just give it to you without anything in return?"


    ". . ." Rain swallowed hard. So this was it. Eve was finally showing her true colors! "W-what is it that you want?


    I don''t have any soul elixirs if that''s what you''re going to ask."


    If Lord Izumi and his soldiers went onnd to search for this thing, then it must be very important. Something like that, must have cost a fortune!


    And Rain didn''t have a fortune. He''s dirt poor.


    Rain''s shoulders slumped. There must be another way to get it.


    Eve giggled. "I will give you what you want . . . in exchange, you will give me what I want. Seems fair, right?"


    For some reason, Rain''s throat itched and his voice strained when he spoke. "W-what is it that you want?"


    ". . . I want . . ." Eve''s eyes momentarily zed over as memories from centuries past flickered in her mind.


    Her usuallyposed demeanor faltered ever so slightly, a hint of emotion threading through her voice.


    "I want to see the Starfire bloom once more."

 Chapter 66: Echoes of Redemption

    "Will this really work?" Rain thought to himself as the Ebizo soldiers led him to the throne room to meet Lord Izumi.


    Rain held the ''thing'' Lord Izumi wanted most, granting him an audience with him. They couldn''t kill him because he possessed the item that could literally save their lives.


    Everything happened so fast, and before Rain knew it, he had found himself on his knees inside the throne room, with Lord Izumi''s overpowering presence bearing down on him.


    "My soldiers said you have what we wanted the most," Lord Izumi''s voice boomed.


    Rain swallowed hard, his throat dry. "T-that''s right."


    "And how exactly do you know what we want, boy? Choose your words wisely, for depending on your answer, you might not live to see the next moment."


    Rain was actually grateful to be on his knees; his legs felt too weak to support him, and he might have embarrassed himself by copsing. "I . . . I know why you left the ocean and came here. All of you .


    . . you''re under a curse, and you''re searching for the creature that cursed your n."


    Silence filled the room as the Ebizo soldiers exchanged uneasy nces. Lord Izumi rose from his throne and approached Rain, his gaze piercing.


    Rain''s spirit wavered under Izumi''s prating eyes, but he stood his ground, though he couldn''t move due to fear.


    "Leave us," Lord Izumimanded.


    The Ebizo guards quickly exited, leaving Rain and Izumi alone.


    "Now . . . who told you about the curse, boy?"


    "I-I . . . I don''t think that''s important right now. The fact that I have what you want should be your immediate concern."


    "You came here preaching about what we wanted, but you haven''t shown me anything yet."


    Rain pulled out a small vial from his inventory, and bravely met Izumi''s gaze. "This is what you''ve been searching for."


    Izumi''s eyes locked onto the vial in Rain''s hand. Inside was a dark liquid. One look and he knew it was what he had sought for years. The strange curse consuming him reacted to it.


    "It''s not a sickness but a curse that can only be lifted by the one who cast it. This vial contains part of the one who cursed you. One drop can heal you and one vial can heal thousands of your n," Rain exined.


    Izumi smirked, but beneath he was shaking to get his hands at the vial. "Many havee to me presenting things they imed would cure me and my n. They all left without their heads."


    Rain gulped.


    Though Izumi felt this was indeed what he had been searching for, he wanted to be sure. He wasn''t impulsive and always level-headed. But right now, it took everything he had not to leap for the vial.


    Izumi rose and revealed his body beneath his robe. "Do you see this, boy?"


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock at the numerous barnacles covering Izumi''s skin. Some parts of his body were turning into stone.


    "This is the curse my entire n has suffered for almost a century. Children, the elderly, no one is spared. It''s a slow-acting curse that turns you into stone over time. No one can tell when the curse will strike or when the symptoms will first appear.


    "This curse has ravaged my entire n. My wives, sons, and daughters have all been turned to stone. We face not only the slow annihtion of the curse but also the looming threat of neighboring kingdoms.


    "Gathering able soldiers, I ventured into these wastnds to find the one who ced this curse. With little time left and my n facing doom, our entire existence hangs by a thread as we speak . . . So that''s why . .


    . you must understand that I would be greatly angered if what you''re saying isn''t true."


    Rain didn''t say anything. He just tossed the vial to Lord Izumi. "Test it, then."


    Izumi grabbed the vial quickly. He couldn''t believe the boy would just give it to him just like that. The vial in his hand pulsed, and blood spurted from his mouth. He quickly wiped it away as Rain spoke.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not poison. You could have one of your guards try it first . . ."


    Rain didn''t finish his sentence since Lord Izumi already opened the vial and dropped the liquid into his mouth.


    . . .


    . . .


    The room held its breath.


    Izumi tilted the vial, letting a single drop fall onto his tongue. The drop shimmered with an eerie ck glow as it made contact with his mouth.


    Immediately, Izumi''s entire body began to glow ck, the dark luminescence spreading outwards from his mouth and cascading over his form like a wave.


    The barnacles that had clung stubbornly to his skin, slowly turning him into stone, began to disappear. The grotesque growths shrank and dissolved, revealing healthy skin beneath.


    Izumi''s haggard face, once lined with the marks of suffering and age, smoothed out. His eyes, previously sunken and lifeless, now sparkled with vitality. He appeared younger, his form straightening, his posture regaining the strength of a warrior in his prime.


    Izumi couldn''t believe it. Tears welled up in his eyes, glistening in the dark glow that still surrounded him. He looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers, marveling at the absence of pain and the presence of life coursing through his veins.


    "For so many years . . ." His voice cracked with emotion, the words trembling on his lips. "I thought I would die, and my n would perish with me. I thought that there''s no longer any hope . .


    . and yet . . ."


    He turned his gaze to Rain, his expression a mixture of profound gratitude and disbelief. Slowly, with a dignity that spoke of his deep respect and appreciation, Izumi bowed deeply to Rain.


    "Thank you," he said, his voice choked with emotion. "I owe you my life. And the lives of my n."


    Rain knelt there, feeling the overwhelming relief that their n had seeded. His heart swelled, then it crushed. He couldn''t afford to think about what might have happened if Eve had deceived him.


    The consequences were too dire to contemte!


    "You don''t owe me anything, Lord Izumi," Rain finally spoke, his voice steady despite the turmoil of emotions swirling inside him. "For I have my own agenda."


    Lord Izumi straightened, his eyes fixed intently on Rain. "Agenda?"

 Chapter 67: The Bargain for Redemption

    "Agenda?" Izumi echoed, a knowing smirk curling his lips. He was no fool; he''d been around long enough to understand the ways of the world, so he had expected this oue.


    Rain hesitated, thrown off by Izumi''s calm demeanor. But he quickly reminded himself that he held the upper hand, and there was nothing to fear.


    "As you can see, the vial works. But one vial can only cure thousands of your nsmen. To heal everyone, you''ll need hundreds of thousands of these. I can provide enough to cure your entire n and put an end to the curse so your future generations will be safe. However, in return, you must do something for me."


    Izumi paused, considering Rain''s words. Then, unexpectedly, he burst intoughter. It echoed through the room, a sound that seemed foreign to the somber halls of his castle.


    "I like you, kid! Come, state your demands! If you want me to serve you, just say it!"


    "E-egh? S-serve me?!" Rain was taken aback, but he quickly fought the urge to be swayed by Izumi''s offer. As tempting as it sounded, there were more pressing matters at hand.


    Besides, servitude didn''t guarantee loyalty. Troops stronger than their lord tended to be aggressive and disobedient.


    Rain didn''t want a vtile, powerful force that he couldn''t control. It would only bring unnecessary trouble.


    Rain pped his cheeks lightly to refocus himself. "The thing is . . . Druger and the others are nning a rebellion."


    "Rebellion?" Izumi furrowed his brow in thought. "But I haven''t caused anything to warrant such a thing from the citizens here."


    ". . . Come again?"


    "We merely established this castle as a temporary stronghold. I instructed my soldiers to leave the townsfolk alone and not interfere in their daily activities, as we have more pressing matters to attend to.


    "I don''t intend to rule over this ce; we''ll return to our home in the ocean once we find what we seek."


    "W-what? Then what about the high taxes? The oppression of the citizens?"


    "High taxes? We have no need for taxes; we are very rich. Our n alone controls around 1/3 of the ocean. So we don''t need silly things such as taxes.


    "As for the oppression . . ." Izumi''s tentacles rippled, releasing bubbles. "Some of the Ebizos, led by my foolish son, may have been involved. I''ve disciplined them severely. Please forgive me; my son is still young."


    "Young?" Rain didn''t believe that one bit. "You mean like less than a hundred years old young?"


    "No, young as in exactly nine Spirit Realm years young."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    T-that thing is still nine?! Rain shouted in his head, imagining Izu''s appearance.


    Rain was so surprised that he was startled out of his skin. "But he''s huge! And he has many mistresses!"


    Izumi massaged his temples and released a heavy sigh. "I''m sorry about that. Izu was still in his egg when I brought him to the surface. He''s the only son I have left who hasn''t turned to stone. Out of a misguided sense of motherly love, he sought it through the women here. Don''t worry; those women were more like his mothers than lovers."


    N-no, that''s not the point here . . . Rain thought.


    "W-wait a minute . . ." He rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. Upon reflection, he realized he had never witnessed an Ebizo soldier oppressing a citizen, except for Izumi''s son.


    "Then the taxes? The ones plunging the citizens into despair and poverty?"


    Lord Izumi thought for a moment. "I suppose some of the merchants and the citizens here took advantage of the situation and lined their pockets."


    "I . . . I see . . ." Rain could only reply, the pieces of the puzzle falling into ce.


    "But you''re still responsible. If you hadn''te here and imed the town, the townsfolk wouldn''t have had to relive their past traumas. And because of your indifference, greedy citizens and merchants took advantage, raising taxes in your name."


    Instead of bing defensive, Izumi nodded solemnly, epting his fault. "You''re right. We came here and imposed our dominion over the poor citizens without considering their feelings or the consequences of our actions."


    "But fear not," he continued, his voice steady and resolute, "now that we have what we sought, we will depart from this ce immediately."


    "NO!" Rain''s outburst surprised Izumi.


    Gritting his teeth, Rain stood up firmly. "You can''t just leave, not after you''ve inflicted so much suffering on these people. You can''t leave them, shattered and broken, living in constant fear of another attack."


    Lord Izumi''s surprise turned to seriousness. "Then . . . what do you want me to do?"


    ". . . I want you to restore their confidence and pride. At the very least, you owe them that much."


    Izumi stood there, initially taken aback by Rain''s boldness. The young man before him, though seemingly inexperienced, exuded a sense of moral rity and empathy that struck a chord within his hardened heart.


    As Rain spoke passionately about the plight of the townspeople and their need for restoration, Izumi found himself reassessing his initial impression of this outsider.


    The room was quiet, save for the echoes of Rain''s words hanging in the air.


    Izumi looked into Rain''s eyes and saw not just a concerned individual, but a leader emerging from the shadows of doubt and fear. He could sense the genuineness in Rain''s voice and the strength of his heart.


    "You can''t just abandon them like this," Rain insisted, his voice steady yet brimming with sincerity. "You owe them more than that."


    Izumi''s gaze softened as he listened, a newfound respect blossoming within him. Here stood someone who had been trembling on his knees in fear, yet cared so deeply for others that he dared to confront him.


    The boy''s courage, rooted not in defiance but in a genuine desire to save the townsfolk, stirred something deep within Izumi. This young man, with his unwavering determination andpassion, was unlike any he had encountered before.


    For a moment, Izumi saw beyond the immediate demands of his n''s survival. He saw the potential for reconciliation and redemption, not just for the townspeople but also for himself and his n.


    Rain''s plea resonated with him, reminding him of the honor and dignity that should apany power and authority.


    "Very well . . . state your demands."

 Chapter 68: A Deal with Destiny

    [Present Time]


    "We secretly reced the traps and removed the spikes so the Ebizo soldiers wouldn''t be in danger," Rain exined to Hana. "Though, I doubt these wooden spikes would do much against their hard shells anyway."


    Hana stared at Rain in disbelief, struggling to process his revtion. "Y-you . . . you knew and nned all this? But why .


    . . why didn''t you tell me or tell Druger and the others? They wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to defeat Lord Izumi if they knew he was going to leave eventually. All of this would have been resolved without anyone getting hurt!"


    ~Chi!~


    ''Have you been listening at all?!''


    Rain stopped Chi, his voice firm yet gentle. "Its fine Chi."


    He then exined to Hana, "I needed to see if Druger and the others were trulymitted to driving out Lord Izumi and the Ebizo. You have to understand, Hana. It wasn''t just about reiming the town. It was about restoring their dignity, pride, and confidence. The end goal was for the citizens to reim these things and move past their trauma.


    It was the only way for them to move forward after everything that happened.


    "Besides, if they had simply left, wouldn''t Druger and the others feel a void in their hearts? But by defeating their oppressors with their own hands, they''ve gained the confidence to face any future challenges, knowing they can protect their town."


    ". . . Yeah . . .


    I see your point, but still . . ."


    Rain put a finger to his lips and winked at Hana. "Don''t tell them about this, okay? Promise me. It''s important that they don''t know."


    Hana blinked, then sighed and finally smiled, tears welling up in her eyes. "I promise."


    Rain then turned to the others and instructed them to heal the injuries of the Ebizo soldiers while thetter were busy cleaning up the ce.


    As she watched, Hana couldn''t help but feel immense gratitude toward Rain. He hadn''t just saved the town; he had saved them, both body and spirit.


    Rain could have escaped and left them behind. He didn''t know them, and he should have been angry that Druger and the others had implicated him in their war. But against all odds, he had not only helped them in secret but also restored what was important to the townsfolk and fortified their spirits to face whatevery ahead.


    He didn''t seek glory or the townspeople''s gratitude; he simply wanted to help from the shadows. That spoke volumes about his character.


    "You''re really remarkable," Hana uttered softly.


    Rain blinked. "Hmm? What was that?"


    Hana shook her head and beamed. "Nothing. Thank you, Rain. Honestly, thank you very much!"


    She bowed deeply, and Rain was flustered, unsure how to respond. He wasn''t used to receivingpliments.


    "Ah. D-don''t worry about it. I just wanted to save my shelter and my troops. Besides, I needed the port town alive so I could continue to trade there. And there''s also the fact that I still need Druger and the others to help build my territory. I think they owe me that much."


    While Rain spoke nervously, Hana observed him with a smile on her face. "There he goes again," she thought to herself. "Trying to downy what he''s achieved. A remarkable fit that no one else could probably do."


    "You probably don''t want our gratitude, Rain, but it''s toote . . . we owe you our lives, and we will forever be grateful."


    Rain noticed Hana''s gaze and scratched his head. "Uhm . . . you should probably catch up to Druger and the others and see if they''re alright. And if they''re celebrating their victory, you don''t want to miss out on the party, right?


    I will have Chill escort you back."


    Hana beamed, and she and Chill headed back to town on the avable horse, which had been healed by Chi and the others.


    At their current pace, they would probably arrive at the port town noter than tonight.


    Rain nodded to himself. "Yosh. It''s time to initiate the next part of our n."


    ~Chi?~


    "Ah . . . you''re asking how I convinced Lord Izumi." Rain scratched his head. He hadn''t exined that part to Chi and the others yet. Everything had happened so quickly that he hadn''t even had time to catch his breath.


    It was supposed to be his secret, but he guessed it was fine to tell Chi about it. Eve and he had made a deal, so she''d probably be alright with this . . . he hoped.


    Find exclusive chapters on m-vl-em-py-r


    Rain then exined everything to Chi, and she chirped wildly, telling him that he was too reckless.


    Indeed, he was. But cornered and desperate, Rain had no choice but to be reckless.


    "Well, I didn''t have a choice. But . . . everything turned out well in the end, right?"


    ~Chi!~


    Chi stomped her feet and put her hands on her waist, ring at Rain.


    ''Next time, I wille with you! You''re not meeting this dangerous woman alone!''


    "Yes, yes," Rain could only agree.


    ~Chi!~


    ''So what did this woman want?''


    ". . ." Rain pursed his lips and looked to the side. "Ah, well . . .


    She wanted to see the Starfire bloom."


    Chi eyed him suspiciously. ~Chi?~


    "A-and . . . I only have one year to make it happen or she''ll take my soul."


    . . .


    . . .


    ~Chiiiiii!~


    "Ah! I know! I know! I was too reckless! But I had no choice. Besides, we have a whole year.


    How hard could it be, right?" Rain asked with a nervousugh.


    Chi stared at him with deadpan eyes and pointed at the barren earth.


    "Ugh . . . yes . . .


    I know thisnd is deste and nothing could possibly bloom here, but still . . . there has to be a way."


    ~Chi?~


    "You mean to take her to the maind?" Rain sighed. "I tried that suggestion, but Eve said she couldn''t leave this ce. She''s bound here, that''s what she told me."


    Chi rolled her eyes. ''Of course she is.''


    "W-well . . . I''ll think of a way. But right now, we have more pressing matters to take care of."


    Rain then instructed everyone, "Prepare yourselves! We will depart at once and meet with the others!"


    The Ebizo cheered and they moved east toward the ocean!

 Chapter 69: The Oceans Call

    Rain repaired the carriages and healed the horses before they began their eastward journey.


    Their progress was painfully slow, as the Ebizo moved at a snail''s pace. They couldn''t afford to leave anyone behind.


    There were still at least 40 Ebizo soldiers left, while the rest had been held hostage by Druger and the others back to the port town.


    With only a few carriages and horses avable, only a fraction of the Ebizo could be transported. The rest trudged on foot, their faces determined despite the slow pace.


    Thraigar, Pup, #4, Chill, and Chick stayed behind in the shelter to protect his statue and their home, and to create cover stories if Hana and the townsfolk decided to visit.


    This journey would take days toplete, and it was imperative that no one knew their ns or destination. Secrecy was essential to the sess of their mission and goals.


    The journey continued with the Ebizo trudging slowly behind. Rain''s mind raced with ns and contingencies. He had to ensure the sess of their mission, protect his vige, and somehow meet the demands of Eve''s deal ¡ª all while staying alive.


    Despite the weight on his shoulders, Rain felt a sense of purpose unlike before. The challenges ahead were daunting, but he was ready to face them head-on. He couldn''t afford to falter now; he hade this far.


    As they traveled, Rain was abruptly summoned back to his real body. He had spent so much time in the Spirit Realm that his physical body demanded attention.


    "I need to buy that pod so I don''t have to be disturbed while I''m in the Spirit Realm," Rain muttered to himself as he brushed his teeth, annoyed by the inconvenience of being pulled back to reality at critical moments.


    He knew he needed more Soul Elixir to convert into real money to buy the pod, but his current focus was on developing his vige in time for his Novice Lord Title. Stay with us at m.v.l.e.mpyr


    Bncing the demands of both realms was bing increasingly difficult, yet Rain was determined to make it happen.


    Raincked enough Soul Elixir to convert into real money, a critical resource he needed to develop his vige in time for his Novice Lord Title. This created a dilemma: he needed resources in both realms, but his means were limited.


    There must be another way to get those Soul Elixirs besides killing beasts. Rain thought. Something like a business, or something.


    As hepleted his morning routine, Rain contemted his next steps. The Spirit Realm demanded his attention, but so did the real world.


    Exams were nearing, projects were piling up, and he still needed to attend his therapy sessions. Bncing these demands was like walking a tightrope, each step critical to avoid a fall.


    Each had its own challenges, and he was caught in between, striving to bnce both without letting either fall apart.


    Failure was not an option; his life depended on it, literally. The Spirit Realm was fraught with dangers that could kill him, but the real world held its own threats ¡ª his parents'' wrath if he failed at school.


    There was no escape from his fate.


    Rain felt the weight of it all pressing down on him, making him want to cry. There was no rest for him, only relentless challenges in both worlds.


    =======


    After school, Nathan and the others tried to convince Rain to join them for a trip downtown to grab dinner, and some games over the weekend.


    "Sorry, but I have a lot of things to do," Rain said abruptly, bolting back to his apartment without looking back.


    Rain couldn''t pass up the chance to spend extended time in the Spirit Realm. Weekends were his golden opportunity, allowing him to stay longer than on any other day. His first priority was to buy the helmet that allowed him to sleep whenever he wanted, bypassing the real world''s interruptions.


    Once he was done eating and satisfying other basic needs, he could just put on the helmet and slip back into the Spirit Realm within seconds. He couldn''t afford to be away from the Spirit Realm for long, not when they were marching to war.


    As Rain hurried away, Nathan and the others watched him with gaping mouths and frowning faces.


    "T-that . . . did Rain just refuse to y games with us?"


    "That game addict! Did he really just refuse us?"


    "What''s going on? Is the world ending?"


    "Like I said, Rain is acting strange. He''s not himselftely."


    "Yeah, he''s muttering to himself all the time, and he seems to be in a daze during ss. We can''t even have a normal conversation with him anymore."


    "Is he really okay?"


    Nathan shared their concern, then his face brightened suddenly. "Alright! Listen up, guys! I have an idea!"


    =======


    After Rain purchased the helmet from the yer Association, he quickly went back to his apartment and dived into the Spirit Realm without wasting another second.


    "What did I miss?" Rain asked as he reappeared inside the carriage, in the exact position he had left.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi reported that nothing remarkable had happened. They were still advancing at a slow pace, encountering some Raklings, lizards, some beasts, and Hobgoblin scouts along the way, but they quickly took care of them.


    "Hobgoblins . . . they came this far already?" Rain was troubled by this fact. "Are #4 and the others going to be okay?"


    ~Chi!~


    "I know they have Thraigar, Chin, Chill, and Chick, but still . . ." Rain waved the curtain from the window and saw the sea beyond the horizon. "Finally . . .


    we''re finally here."


    The sooner they get this done with, the sooner he was back in his territory.


    After arriving at the ocean, Rain didn''t waste any time. He disembarked from the carriage to see the shore.


    The ocean was calm, and the sun was beginning to set. He had been away from the Spirit Realm for a day not including their slow paced travel time; they should be here by now.


    "Did something happened?" Rain went to ask an Ebizo soldier, but then the sound of the waves grew restless, taller and taller, until a gigantic wave rose from the ocean, threatening to swallow all of them on the shore.


    "Oh shit! Run!" Rain warned, but against all odds, the Ebizo only kneeled and lowered their heads.


    ''Is that some kind of defensive maneuver against tidal waves?'' Rainmented as he watched the strange actions of the Ebizos.


    The Ebizos could swim effortlessly, and Rain had no doubt they would survive this. But that logic didn''t apply to him and Chi. The crushing waves would spell certain death for them.


    The tsunami loomed over, blocking the sun, and just when Rain thought he and Chi would be swept away, it mmed onto the shore, and the water formed Lord Izumi and thousands upon thousands of his soldiers.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Rain . . . shall we depart?"

 Chapter 70: Warriors of the Deep

    Gnarlock and his 1,000 personal soldiers were resting in the Barren Wastnd when their scouts failed to return.


    "Where are Frogo and Hrenrick?" Gnarlock growled, his eyes scanning the horizon. "They should have been back by now."


    "General, do you think they might have encountered something in the south?" one of his captains asked, concern evident in his voice.


    Gnarlock inhaled deeply, the acrid air stinging his nostrils as he exhaled like a st furnace. Towering over his soldiers, hemanded, "Prepare to march. Whatever lies in the south, we will crush it!"


    ~YeEeAarRgH!~


    The Hobgoblins'' battle cry shook the earth as they began their march southward, determined to obliterate any threat to their king''s grand ns.


    Their march intensified, the ground trembling beneath their feet like thunder rolling over the horizon.


    "Hmm . . . our soldiers seem to be in high spirits," Gnarlockmented with a boastfulugh.


    One of the soldiers looked around, confusion evident. "But General . . . half our soldiers aren''t marching yet."


    Gnarlock paused, then noticed the rumblings intensifying from the east. An ominous thunderstorm was forming where the ocean met the horizon.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is it a storm?"


    Gnarlock''s eyes narrowed at the sight. A storm in the Barren Wastnd was unheard of.


    "Since when do we get storms here?"


    "Right now, idiot."


    The Hobgoblins turned on each other, their confusion erupting into heated arguments about what was happening.


    Gnarlock''s eyes turned to slits as he realized what was approaching. "All soldiers, prepare for battle!" he roared.


    Thunder coiled in the distance, apanied by thousands of Ebizo soldiers marching with heavy armor and spears, led by none other than Lord Izumi himself.


    "G-General . . . what''s going on? There are Seadwellers here!"


    "We have no intel on this! What''s happening?!"


    Stay tuned with m,v le,mpyr


    "Why are Seadwellers in this part of the wastnd?!"


    "Why are they here at all?!"


    "SILENCE!" Gnarlock roared, swinging his giant axe. "It doesn''t matter why they''re here! They stand in our king''s way! They''re slow, and our hammers and strength will shatter their shells! Crush them all and feast on their flesh!"


    The Hobgoblins roared with renewed fervor.


    Lord Izumi smirked. "You should have run at the first sight of us. MEN! Show them why we are feared onnd and sea!"


    ~HuuUUrRaArgGH!~


    "You think you can defeat us, you lobster scum?! You''re far from the sea! This our territory! Kill them all!" Gnarlock roared.


    The two forces shed, the Hobgoblins charging forward while the Ebizo maintained their deliberate, steady pace.


    "You''re no match for our strength! RaArgh!" the Hobgoblins roared as their clubs, hammers, and giant axes smashed into the Ebizo soldiers.


    Their brute strength crushed the Ebizo shells, boosting the morale of the Hobgoblins as they pushed their advantage, decimating the Ebizo soldiers left and right.


    Rain watched from a safe distance atop a boulder, biting his nails in nervousness. Despite their numbers, the Ebizo were painfully slow and were being overpowered by the Hobgoblins.


    "A-are they going to be okay?" Rain stuttered, his voice trembling with anxiety.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi tried to calm him down and pointed at Lord Izumi, who wasn''t the least bit fazed.


    "If youe at me without a n . . ." Lord Izumi''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "You will be obliterated."


    He thundered, "Mages, show them the might of our magic!"


    A thousand Ebizo mages at the rear cast their spells in unison, summoning torrents of water that rose from the ground. The water coalesced into a massive tidal wave, sweeping up the slow-moving Ebizo soldiers.


    The Ebizo soldiers rode the wave, tucked into their shells with spears poised outward. They spun rapidly as the wave propelled them forward, transforming into a swift, deadly vortex. They were like des in a high-speed shredder, slicing through everything in their path!


    "Grind them to dust!" Lord Izumimanded.


    The Hobgoblins pressing their advantage at the front couldn''t escape the sudden attack. The waves were too fast, swallowing everyone in their path. The Ebizo soldiers'' spears tore through the Hobgoblin flesh, leaving no escape. The water quickly turned red with Hobgoblin blood.


    Rain watched in awe as the battlefield transformed, the tide quite literally turning in favor of the Ebizo.


    "Whoa! Amazing!" Rain''s fear quickly turned to glee. "Now I get it. He lured them in, pretending they had the upper hand, so they couldn''t escape what''sing next! He''s crushing thempletely! As expected of Lord Izumi!"


    ~Chi!~


    In the first wave of Ebizo''s soldiers'' attack, the Hobgoblins'' army was quickly reduced to half. This struck fear into the hearts of the Hobgoblins, causing them to scatter in panic.


    "Fall back!"


    "Retreat!"


    A thundering roar of defiance shook the earth as every fleeing Hobgoblin was met with Gnarlock''s giant axe.


    "No soldiers of mine will flee from battle! Not while I''m still alive! You either die on the battlefield or by my hand!"


    "How did he survive that?" Rain questioned no one.


    Gnarlock had strange markings covering his entire body when he reappeared from the waters, and with the red aura enveloping him and his bloodshot eyes, it was clear he had gone berserk.


    "Typical of such an inferior race," Izumi muttered.


    "Anyone who escapes will die by my hands!" Gnarlock roared again. "Their mages'' spells are down, now it''s time to attack!"


    "You''re too young and naive to think that way!" Izumi waved his hand, and another batch of mages appeared.


    Waves of water rolled across the barren wastnd, but this time, the Hobgoblins were ready.


    "That attack won''t work twice!" Gnarlock''s body pulsed and grew bigger, his axe expanding with him. With one mighty strike, he cleared the earth and a towering shield of rock formed in front of the Hobgoblins, crashing against the waves and breaking the Hobgoblins'' strategy.


    Izumi smirked beneath his poker face. "That''s it. You have to struggle a little more, or else this would be boring."


    At the side, Rain marveled at the intensity of the battle.


    "T-this is . . . this is war," Rain muttered under his breath.


    It wasn''t arge-scale war, but he got a front-row seat of what it would be like when two armies of thousands shed.


    Strength and magic weren''t enough; strategy was important too.


    "With the Hobgoblins stopping the magical attacks of the Ebizos, what will Lord Izumi do next?" Rain asked no one in particr. "The Hobgoblins have the strength and speed, while the Ebizos have the numbers but are slow."


    What would happen next?


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading, everyone!


    Please continue to support the story. Comments, GT, Power Stones, reviews, and gifts are greatly appreciated. ??


    By the way, in addition to the 2 regr chapters, there are also bonus chapters if goals are met:


    - Every 10 reviews (no trolling) = 1 bonus chapter


    - Every 50 GT = 1 bonus chapter


    - Every 100 PS = 1 bonus chapter


    - Every Super Gift = 1 bonus chapter


    Max 2-4 bonus chapters per day, with any remaining bonus chapter published the next day.


    Your support means the world to me!

 Chapter 71: Domain of the Ocean Lord

    "What are they going to do next?" Rain uttered to himself. Both sides had their advantages and disadvantages.


    But . . . Rain''s eyes settled on Lord Izumi. The lord of an entire n was here against just a general of the Hobgoblins. That alone was a big, one-sided fight.


    "What''s wrong? Cast your magic!" Gnarlock taunted. "I will smash it to pieces with my axe!" He waved his axe, and a tornado burst forth, sending Ebizo''s soldiers flying.


    "He''s so strong . . . ," Rain muttered, a mix of awe and fear in his voice. He was grateful he wasn''t the one facing that monster.


    Eve was right; he should fight like the weak and let the strong fight for him. It wasn''t cowardice, Rain reassured himself. It was simply strategy!


    "Hmph. He is indeed worthy of his general title," Izumi said. "Unfortunately, you''re up against me. In my eyes, you''re still just an egg!


    "I can''t say we have enough battle strategies onnd. After all, we mostly fight in water. Right now, we''re pressed for time, so excuse me if I have to end this early. We have a lot to do back home."


    Izumi''s aura enveloped the whole field, rendering the Hobgoblins immobile with fear. "I will show you the gap in our power!"


    Something invisible gripped the Hobgoblins'' throats. They couldn''t breathe, as if they were drowning.


    The sky thundered and instantly darkened. Coils of lightning coalesced around Izumi at the center, followed by a torrential downpour. In the span of a kilometer radius around the battlefield, water gathered, and soon the area turned into an ocean with the Hobgoblins trapped inside.


    Rain couldn''t believe his eyes. "Is that . . . a lord''s domain?" He couldn''t fathom that Lord Izumi''s domain could trap anyone inside an ocean, giving the Ebizos the advantage in terrain.


    The Ebizo soldiers, who had moved like snails a moment ago, transformed into swift, spiky predators in the water. They were as fast as sharks, picking off the Hobgoblins one by one.


    Stay tuned to M|VL|EM|PY|R


    The Hobgoblins'' movements were greatly restricted in the ocean. They couldn''t even breathe. They swam frantically, trying to escape the ocean domain, but found it endless. At this rate, they would run out of breath before they could find the exit.


    Helplessly, the Hobgoblins fell, and their general Gnarlock couldn''t do anything against the might of a lord.


    Gnarlock''s bloodshot eyes refused to give in or surrender, even under these dire circumstances. He tried to swim and strike with his giant axe, fending off the Ebizo soldiers who came at him like relentless predators.


    "Leave him!" A thunderous voicemanded, and the Ebizo soldiers cleared the way, making room for thousands of bubbles forming in front of Gnarlock, taking shape into Izumi.


    "I will have you alive, as a living subject and trophy to take back to my home," Izumi said with a smirk. "You''ll make a fine addition to my collection, Hobgoblins General."


    Gnarlock felt so humiliated that he roared, but he couldn''t say anything because of the water. He choked as he opened his mouth, but that didn''t deter him, and he rushed toward Izumi with full force.


    Gnarlock''s giant axe swung with all his might, aiming to strike Izumi''s head, but it struck an invisible wall instead.


    Only then could Gnarlock breathe, realizing he was trapped inside a giant bubble. No matter how hard he tried to break free, the bubble only stretched, making his attempts futile.


    Izumi waved his hand, and the ocean disappeared as if it had never been there. He took a deep breath and sighed. "Ah. It has been so many years since thest time I fought. Maintaining the domain for long makes me this tired."


    He took another deep breath. "I''m really getting old. Or maybe the years of just sitting in that castle, waiting for a miracle, made me rusty?"


    "Lord Izumi!" Rain called as he made his way to the battlefield. He was amazed that there wasn''t a single Hobgoblin left on their feet. Everyone was dead, or unconscious.The ground was littered with their blood.


    "Whoa. You''re so strong," Rain said. At this moment, his troubles with the Hobgoblins disappeared from his mind as he marveled at Izumi''s powers. It was a good thing he had allied with him. He shivered at the thought of what might have happened to Drugar and the others if they had faced Izumi himself.


    Izumi smiled at Rain. To this youngd, he couldn''t help but feel a deep fondness. Rain had rescued their lives and their whole n. He also reminded him of the power and responsibility he wielded. A youth not yet mature, inexperienced, reckless, and afraid, yet possessing a strength of heart unlike anyone else he had known. Inside, Izumi couldn''t help but chuckle with admiration.


    "Young Rain, there''s nothing remarkable about this fight. I''m embarrassed to say that if I were in my prime, I could have finished this battle within a minute. I''m truly old and getting rusty."


    Rain forced augh and stared at the aftermath of the battle. The Hobgoblins were totally wiped out. Izumi could have annihted them if he wanted to. It felt like he was toying with them before wiping them all out. That''s old and rusty?


    "Thank you so much, Lord Izumi," Rain changed the topic. "Without your help, we could have been massacred by those hobgoblins."


    "It''s I who should thank you. You saved our entire n, and you could have made me one of your troops. I was willing to do that to save my race, and yet, you didn''t."


    "It''s not that I didn''t want to, but . . . I want our rtionship to start not as master and servant but as equals," Rain said seriously.


    Though the offer was quite tempting, Rain still believed that he wasn''t capable of handling someone like Lord Izumi as a subordinate. He felt that their roles would only get reversed, with Izumi as the lord and himself as the servant.


    Hecked the strength and credentials tomand someone of Izumi''s caliber. There was a strong likelihood that Lord Izumi would disregard orders and act independently. Rain didn''t want troops who operated that way; it was wiser to strengthen their bonds instead.


    Moreover, Lord Izumi was a ruler with his own territory to govern and a family to return to. Rain couldn''t bear to constrain him onnd.


    Lord Izumi was deeply moved. "I see. Then how about I give you my soldiers here ¡ª all of them? Those Hobgoblins mentioned a king, which means they have a muchrger army up north. You''ll need all the help you can get."

 Chapter 72: Gifts of a Lord

    Rain was surprised about the offer, but . . . "Thank you for your generosity, Lord Izumi. However, I can''t take them all with me. I n for Druger and the others to rebuild my vige, and I don''t think they''d feel safe knowing there are armies of Ebizos around my home."


    "Hmm, you have a point. They would also be suspicious about their victory of reiming their town," Izumi added.


    Rain nodded firmly. "Exactly. There''s also the fact that I don''t have any resources to feed theserge armies of Ebizos. Besides, I''m sure everyone wants to return home, right?"


    Lord Izumiughed and tapped Rain''s shoulder. "You''re quite something,d. Other yers would have seized the opportunity without hesitation. They see us as expendable soldiers disregarding our feelings. But you . .


    . you''re the first to truly consider the inhabitants of this realm."


    "N-no . . . I''m sure I''m not the only one . . .


    I-I don''t really . . ." Rain stammered, unsure how to ept thepliment.


    Izumi''s smile widened, his eyes gleaming with mirth. "Your humility is refreshing, Rain. It''s what sets you apart. Remember, true strengthes from more than just power; ites frompassion and understanding.


    "But even so, I still want to repay you. Defeating the Hobgoblins doesn''t do justice to what you''ve done for saving our entire n. As the leader of the Ebizo and Zuwais, I have my pride, so let me at least give you this."


    Lord Izumi handed an azure orb to Rain.


    "This is called an Aqualume. It dispenses potable water and could sustain a few hundred creatures for one year. It''s a cherished heirloom of our ancestors, meant to safeguard my lineage during extreme droughts or times without water.


    "I only have two of this, one I left home and the other I carried around. I want you to have this one as a token of my appreciation."


    "Eh? Are you sure? It seems quite valuable."


    "It is, but it''s been gathering dust in my armory. We don''t really need it, given that the ocean won''t be drying up anytime soon. Ahahaha! Besides, I believe you need it far more than we do." He pointed out the wastnd.


    Rain didn''t hesitate and epted it with a big smile. "I''m honored to ept this. Thank you very much!"


    Rain was ecstatic. Now they had another source of drinking water, which would undoubtedly speed up construction until they found an Aquifer!


    "That''s not all. I will also give you these." Izumi handed another two orbs to Rain, smaller and intricately crafted. "These are the keys required to power up the two warships that I have."


    Rain''s eyes widened. "Eh? You''re just going to give me those warships?! Aren''t they precious and expensive?!"


    "They are," Lord Izumi chuckled lightly. "However, I only had those ships built for our journey to thesends, to protect ourselves fromnd invaders. But now, we have no need for them underwater."


    "W-well . . . I see your point, but still . . ."


    "Take it. We don''t really need it. A thousand of my soldiers alone are equal to one warship, and we''re much faster than those heavy pieces of steel and wood in the water. Ahahaha!" Izumi boasted.


    Seeing that Izumi was insistent on giving the warships to him, and realizing it wouldn''t hurt to ept, Rain took the two orbs with a grateful heart.


    "Thank you, Lord Izumi. Truly."


    Izumi nodded with a smile. "I will also leave one of my Generals here with you. General Varlox,e."


    A formidable Ebizo stepped forward from the crowd, its purple skin and shells adorned with countless battle scars. This hardened warrior, wielding an extended spear, exuded an aura of authority and dominance.


    Towering above the rest, the general''s presence was unmistakably powerful, a testament to countless battles fought and won.


    "This is General Varlox. He''s a fine heavy infantry unit. Coral, his steed was left at home. I will send her here as soon as we get home.


    "General Varlox has no family left in the sea, so he''ll join you along with five mages and five soldiers. With just eleven Ebizo warriors, I doubt the townsfolk will be too rmed. Just tell them you subdued them and made them your troops."


    Rain was taken aback by Izumi''s generosity and strategic foresight, realizing the immense support being offered.


    Still . . . was this too much?!


    Before he could react, General Varlox, along with five mages and five soldiers, dropped to their knees, pledging their unwavering servitude to Rain.


    "We are at your service, young lord!"


    [Acquired, 5 Light Infantry Ebizo Troops!]


    [Acquired, 5 Mage, Range Ebizo Troops!]


    [Acquired, General Varlox, Heavy Infantry!]


    || V A R L O X ||


    Race: Ebizo


    Synchronization: ¡ï


    ss: Heavy Infantry


    Skills:


    Aqua Bulwark


    Stay informed with m-vl-em,py-r


    - This skill allows the Ebizo heavy infantry to create a formidable, water-based shield that can absorb and deflect iing attacks.


    When activated, the Aqua Bulwark forms a swirling barrier of water around the soldier, providing enhanced defense against physical and magical assaults.


    The shield can also be used offensively, bursting outward to knock back enemies and create a temporary zone of slowed movement, giving the Ebizo and their allies a tactical advantage.


    Spear


    - Could equip Spears


    Shield


    - Could equip Shield


    Mount


    - Could ride any mount, best are Seasteeders


    || E N D ||


    ''Oh! It has its own unique skill and a mount!'' Rain thought, but then he vehemently shook his head.


    Wait. Wait. WAIT!


    This isn''t the time for that! Rain thought to himself, staring at Izumi with a gaping mouth.


    Izumi was cunning; giving him the soldiers and having them immediately pledge their servitude, making it impossible for him to refuse.


    "I . . . I''ve been had!"


    Izumi smirked. "Don''t be too surprised, young Rain. I still have my final gift for you."


    "Egh?! There''s more?!"


    "The greatest gift that I could offer you . . ." Izumi bowed, and the rest of the soldiers bowed with him.


    Rain was astounded to see thousands of thousands of Ebizo bowing their heads at him.


    "To you, our savior, we pledge our unwavering allegiance, now and forever, until our veryst breath!" Izumi dered, his voice resonating like thunder.


    [CONGRATULATIONS! Lord Izumi, of the n OCEANUS, has pledged their allegiance to you!]


    || REWARDS! ||


    100 L Soul Elixirs


    100 000 EP


    || E N D ||

 Chapter 73: A New Dawn

    Before Izumi departed, he had instructed one of his soldiers to search for any surviving Hobgoblins. These Hobgoblins'' mission were clear: report back to the Hobgoblin King about what had transpired here.


    Rain had his reservations about the whole n since he didn''t know what the Hobgoblins would do once they found out.


    However, Izumi insisted it was imperative to assert dominance over the southern territory. Besides, whether Rain liked it or not, the Hobgoblin King would eventually find out what had happened. It was best to send a clear message to the king: Rain was not to be trifled with.


    With one of their generals defeated and the Ebizo and Zuwais allied against them, the Hobgoblin King would surely think twice before marching south. This strategy would give Rain and the othersthe time they needed to fortify their territory and devise a n to deal with the Hobgoblins once and for all. Experience the saga at m-vlem|p-yr


    Even the Hobgoblin King wouldn''t be reckless enough to challenge the seadwellers, and they would be too cautious to approach the south after what had transpired here.


    Rain trusted Izumi''s judgment. After all, Izumi had centuries of experience in warfare.


    On their way back home, Izu swam alongside his father and asked about the decision to pledge allegiance to a yer.


    "Father . . . I don''t mind giving him a thousands of our soldiers and the warships, but pledging allegiance to a yer? Do you know what that means?"


    Izumi ignored his son''s rumblings, but answered anyway, his voice carrying centuries of wisdom. "I know what it means, boy. I have lived far more than you do, after all."


    Unlike yers who could pledge allegiance and break it on a whim, the inhabitants of the Spirit Realm were different. Their oath was their life, bound by the universe itself, punishing them severely if they ever reneged.


    Of course, Izumi knew this fact well. He wasn''t the type of lord to give his allegiance without deeper purpose.


    "Then why? I don''t see any merit in pledging allegiance to that yer at all! If he calls us to fight, we can''t refuse. Besides that, we have to help them in anyway!"


    "I know that."


    "Then why?"


    Izumi patiently exined to his young son the profound reason behind his decision.


    "That curse that has gued us for centuries . . . It all began with your reckless brothers. They angered . .


    . a being they shouldn''t have. A far older being even I cannot match."


    Izu was stunned. He knew the story, but to hear that even his father couldn''t defeat that mysterious being was unsettling. In his eyes, his father was invincible, a force of nature that couldn''t be bested. This revtion shook that belief.


    "A curse wrought by such a powerful being has no cure," Izumi continued. "I was prepared to sacrifice everything, even my life, to appease that entity and lift the curse. But that child, Rain . . . If he has managed to ally or even cate such a being, if such a person is on our side, then .


    . . imagine the possibilities."


    The frown on Izus face vanished when he finally understood his father''s judgment. "Oh, father, you''re truly a genius!"


    "You must always consider the future in your decisions, not just the present. You still have much to learn, child. Perhaps less time causing trouble and more time in your studies would do the trick."


    Izu lowered his head, embarrassed. "Y-yes, father."


    "Allegiance goes both ways, remember that. If we honor this pact, I''m certain that one day, young Rain wille to our aid if we need him. But for now, our first priority is to restore our n to its former glory and crush our enemies!


    "Many ns have risen in our absence, challenging our dominion over the ocean. It''s time they learn who truly rules these waters. Listen, men! Let us hasten back. Our home awaits!"


    ~HuUrrRaAgGhH!~


    ======


    After a few days, peace returned to the port town. Druger and the others swiftly exposed the greedy merchants and citizens responsible for the unjust taxes. They were banished and barred from ever returning, while Druger ascended as Lord of the Port Town, with Lyncon as his trusted advisor.


    Meanwhile, in Rain''s territory, his Novice Lordship was just around the corner. But, having survived the near massacre of the sea dwellers, striking a deal with a dangerous woman named Eve, and oveing the Hobgoblin''s attack, Rain''s confidence and morale were soaring high. He was more than ready to embrace the challenges of his lordship title!


    What''s more, the once primitive camp had now transformed into a thriving vige, thanks to the efforts of Druger, Lyncon, and everyone. The Aqualume that Izumi had gifted Rain yed a crucial role, providing a steady source of pure drinking water.


    Meanwhile, the rainwater they collected was utilized in construction, significantly speeding up the development of their settlement.


    Rain was happy with the oue of his territory. The small vige was a cozy haven made of sturdy bricks, nestled where their makeshift shelter were situated before. Rain''s house stood at the very back, a modest yet weing home surrounded by the smaller houses of the townsfolk who chose to live in his vige.


    The arrangement of the homes created a sense ofmunity and protection, with Rain''s dwelling serving as the heart of the vige.


    To the side of the vige were the barracks, a well-fortified building where Rain''s troops resided. Their presence provided a sense of security and readiness for any attacks that might arise. Adjacent to the barracks was a barn, a pig house, and a mud pit for the pigs, as well as an ash pit for the chickens.


    These livestock were gifts from the townsfolk in exchange for living in Rain''s vige, symbolizing their gratitude and desire to contribute to themunity. The citizens yed an active role in running the vige, ensuring it thrived despite the harsh environment.


    Still in the process of being constructed were Rain''s greenhouses. He had initially tried bringing soil from Earth and nting seeds, hoping they would survive. Unfortunately, they failed to sprout. The only crop that could grow in the barren wastnd was the hardy and resilient frostroot, a staple crop known for its ability to thrive in difficult conditions.


    However, these crops were not suitable for consumption. Instead, they were used as materials for clothing, bing the number one export product of the Port Town.


    Despite the setbacks with the greenhouses, Rain didn''t stop constructing it. He had another idea in mind and believed that with persistence and innovation, he could make the greenhouses work. The vigers shared his optimism, helping with the construction and looking forward to the day when they could grow a variety of crops.

 Chapter 74: Foundations of Loyalty

    That night, Druger and the others were resting when Rain approached him to discuss the future construction of the vige.


    "Druger, may I have a bit of your time? I want to talk about future expansions and the cement of roads andworks of pathways."


    "Ah,e here then,d. I have the blueprint right here. If you want some changes, let''s go over it," Druger answered after taking a swig of his booze.


    "You''re the lord of the Port Town now. You should go slow with that booze," Rainmented.


    Drugerughed heartily. "I need this more than ever. Bing the lord of that town is nothing but a headache! The paperwork just keeps piling up every day. Coming here and constructing things is the only time I can unwind."


    I guess building is in his blood, Rain thought.


    "So, who''s running the town while you''re away?" Rain asked.


    "Lyncon, of course. Aye, he should have been the lord, not me."


    "Though Lyncon only pretended to serve Izu and allied with the seadwellers, the citizens still have their reservations after what he had done in the past. So, delegating that role to you was the right choice to ease the townsfolks worries."


    Druger sighed. "I''m not cut out for this paperwork and governing stuff. Anyway, let''s talk about your vige."


    Rain turned serious. "Right. I''m wondering if it''s alright to preserve those two giant stones we used as temporary shelter as a monument at the center when we start constructing our square. I''m also nning to extend my territory up east to the ocean so we can build a port town."


    "Aye, smart move. Your territory will keep expanding, and building a port town is a genius idea for boosting trade. As your domain evolves, we need to strategically n the roads, water and sewage systems, and defenses now while we''re still in the early stages."


    Druger then pulled out more blueprints. "That''s why construction will take ce in different phases, but each n will be interconnected. We might have to destroy some buildings in the future to make way for something major, but for now, providing shelter and food to your citizens should be our priority."


    Rain nodded. The blueprints were all foreign to him except for the n of his entire territory. Druger was indeed a master builder worthy of his name. Everything was organized and well thought out, even the water and sewage lines.


    Now his only problem was the aquifer and the nts. He had ns for thetter, but the former was a bit tricky since he didn''t know where to start searching for it.


    "Don''t worry about resources right now. I have plenty of Soul Elixirs to buy materials," Rain boasted. He felt like a billionaire with 100L of Soul Elixirs.


    Who knew that forming alliances could yield so much EP and Soul Elixirs? With it, Rain was finally nning to buy a pod!


    "Thank you so much, Druger," Rain said. "Without you, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Druger was silent for a moment before he smiled meaningfully.


    "By the way, I happened toe by these orbs from the defeated Ebizo army," Rain said, showing the two small orbs in his hands. "They said that this could power up those two warships. If you don''t mind, I want you to use them so you can patrol the coast and defend the town."


    "You''re giving it to me?" Druger''s eyes widened.


    "Uh, no. I''m letting you borrow it," Rain rified. "Besides, the port town is our first line of defense in the east, so we have to protect it, right?"


    Druger only stared at the orbs before heughed. "Then I will borrow these and have someone patrol the coast."


    "It''s good that the Ebizo left their warships when they departed. I guess they didn''t really need them since they could swim faster than those pieces of metals and wood."


    "Ah, you''re right. I guess Lord Izumi gifted you the ships and the keys."


    "Right, he gifted them to me . . ." Rain paused, then his eyes bulged at Druger. "W-what I mean is, I . . .


    I found them."


    Druger patted Rain''s shoulder, his face serious. "Rain,d. I already know what really happened."


    "Wait . . . did . . .


    did Hana tell you?"


    Druger shook his head. "So that kid knows too?"


    Ah, crap! Rain thought. "T-then . . . did I give it away with the warships?"


    Druger''s serious face loosened a little. "No. I figured it out the moment we defeated the Ebizo soldiers. I knew firsthand how powerful they were even onnd. That day, everything went smoothly for us. I had expected a lot of casualties before we could restrain Izu, but .


    . . no one actually died or was seriously injured."


    Rain hid his nervousness with augh. "I guess the Ebizos were bad actors after all."


    "It''s not just that. When Lord Izumi showed us a bit of his strength, I couldn''t move. Right then and there, I knew that he could kill us and save his son and soldiers at the same time. I found it odd that he had surrendered just like that when he could have annihted us where we stood.


    "Then there are the Ebizo soldiers patrolling your vige. I knew for a fact that Ebizo are fiercely loyal soldiers to their lord until the end. They would rather die than betray their lord, and shift sides, so I found it odd to see them here and give you respect like they showed Lord Izumi."


    "I . . . I see . . ." Rain didn''t know what to say.


    Druger was indeed perceptive. Was it because of his old age?


    Druger stared at Rain in the eyes. "I don''t know what you did, but . . . it was you, right? You somehow convinced Lord Izumi to leave us alone in peace.


    Even more so, to give you these gifts, you must have done something remarkable. You really are something,d."


    "Uh . . . b-but you know, you and the others contributed a lot to freeing your town. It''s not all me," Rain stuttered, not knowing what to say. At a time like this, he didn''t want Druger and the others to know and shatter their feelings of victory and confidence.


    "Don''t worry,d. It''s only I and Hana who know about this., and I want to keep it that way."


    "I . . . I''m sorry," Rain said, feeling deted. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. It''s just that .


    . ."


    To Rain''s surprise, Druger prostrated before him. "Thank you, Rain!"


    "H-huh? W-why? You should be disappointed and angry at me."


    "No, I understand why you did it. Because of you, we survived! You helped us from the shadows, restoring not only our safety but also the townsfolk''s confidence and dignity. Such a debt can never be fully repaid. For that, we are eternally grateful. Stay connected via m_vl_em_p_yr


    "From this day forth, the Port Town pledges its unwavering allegiance to you, now and forever!"


    [CONGRATULATIONS! Lord Druger, of the Barren Wastnd Port Town, has pledged their allegiance to you!]


    || REWARDS! ||


    10 L Soul Elixirs


    30 000 EP


    || E N D ||

 Chapter 75: Unexpected Connections

    "Yosh!" Rain pped his cheeks as he looked at himself in the mirror. He was back in the real world. The days felt like it had flown by.


    Tomorrow, Rain was sure his Novice Lord Title Challenge woulde. He was ready.


    But right now, he needed to attend this therapy session, or the guidance counselor wouldn''t let him get away with his absences.


    It was a Saturday morning, and Rain had to go back to school while Nathan and the others were probably enjoying their weekend.


    In the past month, Rain hadn''t hung out with them during weekends as he always had before.


    "They''re probably wondering what''s going on with me," Rain muttered to himself as he walked to the bus stop to head to school.


    "I should hang out with them as soon as I receive my first title," Rain promised himself.


    Everything had been so hectic this one month; he deserved a break, even if just for a day.


    When Rain arrived at the therapy session in one of the ssrooms, he was surprised to find Alice there!


    Sitting pretty with her short ck hair and big doe-like eyes, she red at him when he smiled at her.


    Ignoring her go-away look, Rain sat beside her and beamed. "Alice, what brings you here? Wait . . . did you also make this kind of excuse before?


    Come to think of it, you were absent a lot in the past months. So that''s why."


    Alice red at Rain and signaled with her eyes to stay quiet. "Are you nuts? We don''t discuss it here."


    "Why not? There''s no one here except us. I guess we''re too early. How''s your Apprentice Lord challenge going on?" Rain continued to ask, oblivious to Alice''s annoyance.


    Realizing she couldn''t do anything about Rain''s obliviousness, Alice sighed and answered in a bored tone, "My territory is just fine, and my challenge isn''t up for months toe. There''s still a lot of time between the next lord title challenge, you know."


    "Is that so?" Rain beamed. "That''s great then; you have plenty of time to prepare."


    Alice grumbled under her breath. Rain''s positivity was hard to break, and she couldn''t help but ask, "You seem to be in a good mood. Did you already pass your Novice Lord Title?"


    Rain''s smile slightly faltered. "Ugh . . . I think it wille tomorrow. I still have two days in the Spirit Realm to prepare." Then his countenance brightened.


    "But don''t worry! I am confident that I can ovee it!"


    "I''m not worried at all!" Alice growled. "I''m more surprised that you''re still alive."


    "Of course I am! I have a lot of luck and good karma. Eheeheehee."


    An annoyed, angry vein popped on Alice''s forehead. How could a man like Rain survive the Spirit Realm all this time? Usually, guys like him who had their head in the clouds and were too na?ve and gentle were the first to die.


    And he was supposed to be in the Barren Wastnd where the percentage of death was more than 90%! Alice''s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Did he lie to me?


    Looking at the idiotic face of Rain, Alice immediately dissolved the thought. There''s no way Rain was clever enough to lie about anything.


    After the uneventful therapy session, Rain and Alice both left the school. Alice hurried out of the building because Cedrick was already waiting for her by the entrance, when Rain chased after her, calling her name and attracting a lot of attention.


    "So annoying and persistent," Alice grumbled. Since the therapy session, she had to endure Rain''s nonstop rambling about the Spirit Realm no matter how hard she shushed him.


    Good thing the others only thought of it as an escape from reality, another coping mechanism of the mind to get out of their supposed depression.


    But now, Alice had enough. She stomped her foot and pointed at Rain. "Enough already! You''re so annoying. I told you that we''re not friends and we''re never going to be. Keep your distance from me and don''t talk to me!"


    Instead of getting offended, Rain only scratched his head and handed Alice''s clip that had fallen from her hair.


    "I''m just returning this to you," Rain said, his smile never leaving his face. He was just too high after everything finally going well for him in the Spirit Realm that all the negativity in the world couldn''t affect him.


    "See you on Monday then," Rain said and waved at her goodbye with a big grin on his face.


    Standing there with her mouth gaping, Alice could only watch as Rain disappeared from her sight. She shifted her eyes to the clip in her hand and then stared at where Rain was heading.


    There was no malice in him, and Alice could sense a sincere genuineness, which added to her annoyance. She didn''t want to be associated with him in any way and definitely didn''t want to be close with him, but that guy had a certain charisma that made it impossible to really hate him.


    "Do you know him?" Cedrick asked as he got out of the car.


    It was only then that Alice''s senses returned. She quickly hid the clip and got in the car. "A ssmate in the same ss and . . ."


    "And . . . ?"


    "And he''s also a yer." Alice didn''t know why she revealed that part, but eventually, Cedrick would find out. It was best that he heard it from her.


    Cedrick''s expression didn''t change. "Is that so? Maybe you can recruit him to our alliance then. What''s his title and where''s his territory located?"


    Alice shook her head in protest. "He''s no good. He''s only a noob and hasn''t received his Novice Lord title yet. And worse . . ."


    "Worse?" Enjoy reading at m vl|em,pyr


    ". . . His territory is in the Barren Wastnd, so we couldn''t use him in any way."


    Cedrick was quiet for a moment, and Alice could see that he was thinking.


    "Could it be that his name, by any chance, is Rain Weathers?"


    Alice was surprised. Had she already given Rain''s name? She didn''t, right?


    "How did you know?"


    Cedrick closed his eyes for a moment before opening them and starting the engine of the car. "It''s a small world. It just happens to be that my little brother is going to the Barren Wastnd as per the association''s request to save a newbie yer there."

 Chapter 76: Hostile Waters

    Cid could almost see the Barren Wastnd Port Town on the horizon. "Finally . . . we''re here," he muttered, clicking his tongue in annoyance. "That took days.


    This ce is really fucking far . . . and hot!"


    His grey hair was whipped by the relentless wind, and the hot air burned his skin and eyes. He cursed under his breath, ring at the destendscape. "Ah, goddamn it! If it wasn''t for the yer Association, I wouldn''t havee to this godforsaken ce!" He then addressed his troops, who were busy preparing tond at the port. "Let''s get this done and over with, then return home!"


    The elves on board nodded in response while Silphie, Cid''s elvenmander, approached him. "My Lord, there are two warships fast approaching our location."


    "Huh?" Cid was startled and grabbed his telescope, focusing on the approaching vessels. Indeed, there was two giant warships heading their way. "What the?! Are they going to attack us?! Captain, you said this town wouldn''t attack us. What''s going on here?!"


    The captain of the ship, an Ilithid with a half-human, half-octopus head and tentacles as limbs, was equally baffled. "I don''t know what''s going on. This is my first time here, so they must have thought we''re a foreign ship. Sound the rm and give me my Echoshell; I will announce to them that we aren''t a threat ande in peace!"


    As soon as he got his amplifying voice shell, the Echoshell, the captain immediately announced to the approaching warships, "Don''t attack! We havee in peace!"


    The two warships didn''t falter, but they weren''t hasty either. "State your business!" a voice boomed from the lead warship.


    The captain looked over at Cid. "Don''t be too harsh with your words, boy, or it will be the end for us."


    Cid red at the captain, his pride simmering beneath the surface. Despite his desire to assert dominance, he realized now wasn''t the time, but his ego wouldn''t allow him to fully humble himself.


    Some inhabitants didn''t like yers and banned them from entering their town. However, others chose to remain neutral for the sake of trade and social rtions as well as peace. The Barren Wastnd Port Town was one such neutral town that valued trade above all else. Located in such arid regions, trade was their only means of survival.


    Everyone was surprised when the Port Town suddenly turned hostile. They knew it was conquered by the sea-dwellers, but they had heard that the sea-dwellers were passive and merely decorations around the town.


    This wasn''t what he had heard. Cid thought for a moment before responding, "We''vee here on official business, to help our fellow yers residing in the wastnd. After we''re done, we''ll be on our way."


    At the port, Druger and Lyncon exchanged a look.


    "yer? Could he mean Rain?" Lyncon asked.


    Druger frowned and thought for a moment. He didn''t want to rush because Rain might be expecting this yer, although he hadn''t mentioned it before.


    "Tell them to wait for a moment." Druger hurriedly sent his pet bird to Rain with a letter about the new arrivals. Skywing was fast and would deliver the message within an hour.


    "Roger." The townsfolk onboard the warship affirmed. "Wait right there."


    Onboard their ship, Cid was confused and annoyed at the turn of events. "Wait? For how long?!"


    The captain sighed. "This isn''t our waters, boy, and that warship spells trouble. My ship isn''t equipped with the necessary defenses against it. It''s best to do what they want."


    Cid took a sharp intake of breath and vehemently scratched his head in annoyance. "Damn it! Not only is this ce far and the weather fucking hot, but the inhabitants are also so arrogant just because they have warships! Wait until I tell my brother, and you all will be annihted!"


    At the side, Silphie watched her Lord with a poker face. Elves weren''t vocal with their emotions. Her Lord was always impulsive, emotional, and impatient, qualities unbefitting of a Lord. If not for his older brother, Cid wouldn''t even be here. His initial troops were goblins, but he sold themter on when Cedric gave them to him. Read more on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Silphie and the others didn''t have any love for their current Lord since they weren''t Cid''s original troops, but because of Cedric, Silphie had to serve Cid to the best of her abilities. However, times like this made her want to crawl somewhere and hide due to Cid''s behavior.


    "I don''t care if they have warships! Tell them my brother is the leader of Aegis Union, and if they don''t want to get annihted, I demand that they let us dock at the port!" Cid demanded.


    The captain was having trouble. "Look, even before your brother hears the words, we''ll already be at the bottom of the ocean. So, it''s best to wait if they told us to wait. This isn''t ournd, boy."


    Cid stomped his foot in protest, and Silphie couldn''t help but sigh. It was time to intervene, or their young Lord would get them all killed.


    "My Lord, we only brought ten of our troops with us. I don''t think this is the right time to be picking fights with this territory," Silphie said.


    Cid growled. "And whose fault is that?! We left half our troops back home, just as you insisted! I told you we should''ve brought them with us. Who in their right mind would dare attack my territory? They know they''d be annihted if they even thought about it!"


    Even with all our troops present, we still couldn''t win this. Silphie wanted to say but refrained. Cid was only a Novice Lord, and having twenty elven troops was already considered lucky, thanks to his older brother, Cedrick, who continued to supply him with troops.


    Still . . . "It won''t be long, my Lord," Silphie tried to console him. Besides being amander, her role was also to cate her Lord''s mood. "Those warships are trouble, and none of us could swim for long hours.


    We''re easy pickings for that warship if we rush things."


    Cid''s anger didn''t dissipate; he knew that, but his pride wouldn''t let him back down. "Fine then. One hour, then we dock at their port whether they like it or not."


    Cid stormed off to his quarters, leaving the captain staring at Silphie, seeking a solution to their docking dilemma. Even after an hour, they couldn''t risk rushing to port without a signal from the town. The captain felt caught between a rock and a hard ce ¡ª facing Cid''s fury on one side and the threat of being blown up on the other. The situation was giving him a serious headache.


    Silphie shook her head. "Don''t mind him. He''s still young and impulsive."


    The captain sighed. "yers these days . . . so young and arrogant."

 Chapter 77: Help Arrives?

    After two more hours, Cid and his troops were finally given permission to dock.


    "This town better watch out. If they knew who my brother is, they would prostrate before my feet," Cid continued to grumble under his breath as they climbed down from the ship to drynds. Find your path on m_vl_em_p_yr


    Silphie didn''t mind him as she observed the town. She felt the gazes of the townsfolk were different, like one wrong move and they would put arms and attack them.


    What''s going on here? Silphie asked herself. She thought the townsfolk were under the tyranny of the sea-dwellers, but their gazes, sharp and hostile, didn''t feel like they were oppressed.


    Besides, Silphie shifted her gaze left and right. She hadn''t seen any sea-dwellers around. I wonder what happened here?


    "Hello there, my name is Druger, the lord of this town," Druger introduced, approaching the newly arrived party.


    "You!" Cid was fuming with anger as he stomped his way to Druger and pointed at him with a menacing re. "You''re the one who''s responsible for keeping us waiting for two hours, right?!"


    The townsfolk all stopped what they were doing, their gazes turning equally menacing and alert.


    Silphie and the others immediately stepped forward to restrain Cid. Their young Lord would really get them killed one of this days!


    Silphie bowed deeply to Druger. "I apologize for my lord''s behavior. He is young and inexperienced. We mean you no harm and simply wish to pass through. We have brought Soul Elixirs for the docking fee as well as the entrance fee into your town."


    "Hoi! Silphie! How dare you take charge when I''m the lord here! And what do you mean inexperience?! I''m already a Novice Lord you know!"


    Silphie threw a sharp nce at Cid, who finally shut up.


    Druger smiled, though his gaze remained sharp. "It''s fine. I have my fair share of young masters," he said, referring to Izu. "Anyway, I believe you mentioned you''re here because of another yer? Do you mind telling me his name and what your intentions are with him?"


    Silphie sensed the tension thickening. She knew her response would determine their fate. The townsfolk appeared poised for battle, ready to spring into action at the slightest misstep. It was curious how strongly they felt about this one yer. The inhabitants weren''t exactly fond of yers; their tolerance had its limits.


    So what did this yer do to make him so special?


    "We''re here at the request of the yer Association to aid Rain Weathers in his quest for his Novice Lord Title," Silphie answered, hoping it was what the dwarf wanted to hear.


    Druger was silent for a moment before his smile widened. "I see. I see. I know Rain. But the Barren Wastnd is vast and endless. You could get lost without someone who knows the way." He waved his hand, and a few guards appeared.


    "They will escort you to Rain''s ce."


    Silphie offered a smile. "Thank you for your kindness. We greatly appreciate this." Of course, she wasn''t na?ve to think that they were going to simply escort them. She was sure they would be under surveince as well.


    "Come, I will show you where the exit is. You must be in a hurry," Druger said, leading Cid and the others toward the exit of the town.


    Cid was still grumbling at the side while Silphie took the chance to inquire. "I thought there were sea-dwellers here."


    "Ah, they left," Druger simply answered.


    "Really?"


    "That''s right. We drove them off."


    ". . ." Silphie was silent for a moment, trying to discern if the dwarf was telling the truth. There seemed to be no lies in his voice or a shift in his expression.


    N-no way . . . Silphie was having a hard time believing that the townsfolk could drive a powerful force such as the sea-dwellers away. But asking about it would be too personal, right?


    "Then how do you know Rain Weathers?" asked Silphie.


    Druger shrugged. "He helped us, and we owe him a great deal."


    Help? Owe? A yer? You owe a yer? Silphie got curious about the specifics. Did it got something to do with the seadwellers?


    "By the way," Druger said, breaking the silence as they neared the entrance, "Rain is a precious friend of ours. As a fellow yer, I hope that you could help him, okay?"


    ". . ." Silphie could tell that behind that wide smile there was an underlying threat. A warning. If something happened to Rain, the whole town would retaliate. She got the message.


    Druger didn''t say anything more and returned back to the town while Silphie and the others watched him go.


    "What''s with that old man? How dare he act so arrogant. I''m from Aegis Union! I''m the little brother of the leader, so they better show some respect," Cid shouted.


    Silphie sighed and ignored him.


    At least they provided us with a carriage, Silphie thought.


    On the way, inside the carriage, Silphie couldn''t help but mutter, "I don''t think this Rain Weathers needs our help at all."


    Cid smirked. "Ah. Of course he doesn''t. I bet he''s already dead. Look at this ce! It''s so .


    . . empty and HOT!"


    Silphie shook her head. "He managed to befriended the lord of the Port Town. That means something."


    Cid rolled his eyes. "If he doesn''t need our help, then why was he on the list of newbies asking for assistance?" he scoffed. "Maybe he saved that drunkard dwarf from falling into a hole during one of his benders." Cid snickered, his sarcasm dripping with disdain.


    He then gritted his teeth. "Honestly, if I wasted my time here for nothing, I''ll kill him myself. Ah god, why is it so hot here?! The association better double my rewards after this!"


    Silphie didn''tment. It was useless to talk with Cid when he was in that mood. Anyway, she just hoped that the guards were taking them to their destination and not some ambush.


    They had no choice but to trust them since they didn''t know where Rain Weathers'' territory was. He hadn''t exactly updated his map in the association. They tried to contact him but he couldn''t be reach.


    If these townsfolk thought of ambushing them, then they were in for a world of pain. Each of them were Elves, superior inbat strength and movement. Even if it was hundreds of them, they could take them on.


    She wasn''t confident back in town because they had that warship, and who knew what else, but out here, Silphie could take them on if they tried something funny.


    Gazing out the window, Silphie pondered, What kind of man is this Rain Weathers, capable of befriending not just the lord of the town, but earning the fondness of the townsfolk as well?


    He hadn''t even earned his title, yet he had somehow managed to win the hearts of this town''s inhabitants?


    How did he aplish that?

 Chapter 78: Arrival of the Unexpected

    "Waagh . . . I''mpletely excited! We''re going to meet other yers, Chi!" Rain announced, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.


    ~Chi~


    Rainughed at Chi''s disinterest. Among them, he was the most excited since it meant he would finally meet his fellow humans in the Spirit Realm. It felt like it had been so long since he hadst seen another human, even though he had been on Earth just a while ago.


    "I wonder who the association has sent?" Rain continued to muse aloud. "Honestly, I never thought they would send help at all. I guess Dean really pulled through for us! I owe him one!"


    ~Chi~


    Chi stuck out her tongue. ''We don''t need them. We can defend our territory just fine.''


    Rain ignored her and remained optimistic. Everything was finallying together for him, except for his deal with Eve about those flowers, but he refused to be swayed by negativity right now.


    "Don''t be like that, Chi. I''m sure with their help we will surely seed in earning my Novice Lord title!" Rain dered, his eyes sparkling with happiness.


    Rather, he had no choice in the matter, he had to seed, or it would mean death.


    "But I still can''t believe that they really sent someone. I thought they had discarded me." Rain felt a lump form in his throat. "They care about me in the end," he choked.


    "Approaching carriages spotted at a distance!" someone announced.


    Rain jumped to his feet and bolted to the entrance of his small vige. "They''re finally here! Yay!"


    Chi and Hana could only watch him go, shaking their heads.


    "He''s still a kid," Hana said.


    Chi red at her. ~Chi~


    ''Why are you still here?''


    Hanaughed off Chi''s hostility. "I don''t have anything to do back in town, and a simple life like this suits me well. I''m good at taking care of animals, you know."


    Chi clicked her tongue while Hana went after Rain.


    "Anyway, we should meet Rain''s friends!" she said excitedly, running off to where Rain was.


    ~Chi~


    ''Look who''s acting like a kid. And they''re not my lord''s friends!'' Chi chirped and chased after them.


    Outside, Cid and his troops arrived at the brick-walled gate, which was guarded by a Goliath.


    Cid couldn''t believe his eyes. A Goliath?!


    How did a newbie acquire a Goliath?


    Moreover, this level of vige construction was already in the Apprentice Lord stage. Just how did this newbie achieve this level of construction so early and with so few resources?


    Even with his immature ways, Cid knew this much: this Rain Weathers, just how did he manage to achieve this kind vige in such a short month and even surpass those Novice Lords on the maind who had ample resources to build?


    "Wee!" Rain greeted them with all smiles.


    Cid and Silphie''s high expectations for Rain plummeted, crushed into dust and swept away by the wind.


    He''s . . . He''s too ordinary! There''s nothing remarkable about his appearance at all!


    "Are you Rain Weathers?" Cid immediately asked.


    "That''s right," Rain answered, his eyes twinkling. "And you must be the yer that the association sent to help me with my Novice Lord Title, right? Nice to finally meet you!"


    Rain grabbed Cid''s hand and shook it vigorously. "Wow. I never thought that the association would really send help! You''ve really saved me! Now I''m more confident about seeding in my Novice Title challenge!"


    Cid shook his head and red at Rain. "Cut it off! I''m not here to y buddy-buddy with you. And don''t mistake that I''m here to help you. It''s a request from the association that I couldn''t refuse. As soon as I''ve done my mission here, we''re going back."


    Keep the excitement alive on m-vl-em,pyr


    "Oh, is that so." Rain''s enthusiasm dimmed slightly. "That''s too bad. Can''t you stay a little longer?"


    "This isn''t a vacation!" Cid growled and sighed. "I can''t believe you. Do you really know the seriousness of the situation you''re in?"


    Rain''s head tilted to the side. "Huh?"


    Cid red at him, taking it upon himself to exin. "The Novice Lord title, which 90 percent of the yers fail to achieve. Do you know how serious it is?"


    "Yes, but . . ." Rain didn''t get to finish his sentence as Cid continued.


    "Most of the challenges will have you facing packs of goblins or wolves or even gnolls in numbers ranging from twenty to fifty! I doubt that this shabby ce could hold on when they attack."


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We have traps¨C"


    "Now bring us to our quarters. I''m tired."


    Cid took it upon himself to enter the vige without waiting for Rain.


    "But shouldn''t we discuss strategy on how to defend my territory? My Novice Lord title challenge is actuallying tomorrow, if I''m not mistaken."


    Cid merely waved his hand. "No need. Can''t you see my troops? They''re all elves and they boast superiorbat abilitiespared to your . . ."


    Cid paused. "What are your troops again?"


    Rain smiled and said proudly, "Aasimar."


    "Aasimar?" To that, Cidughed. "Hahaha. Not only the weakest but the most useless race."


    Rain opened his mouth to protest, but Cid continued talking, leaving him no room to interject.


    "You can take it easy. Now that I''m here, consider your Novice Lord Challenge as good as done. Leave everything to me and my troops. I doubt that this puny shelter and your weak troops could do much anyway . . ."


    Cid paused again. It was only then that he noticed the inside of the territory, previously obstructed by the brick walls on the outside.


    There were vigers performing various tasks, tending to animals and helping with construction. The roads were paved, and the buildings were made of bricks, intricately styled with carvings. Everything looked organized, well thought out, and meticulously crafted.


    ''T-this . . . This is more beautiful than my territory!'' Cid screamed in his head, and he turned into stone.


    At the side, Silphie thought the same. Even their territory back on the maind didn''t have brick fences and brick houses. What''s more, the craftsmanship was excellent! She could tell because of her race''s inclination toward crafting.


    Though the buildings looked simple, she could see that the lines were solid and straight, the cement of watchtowers, buildings, andworks of roads and pathways was well thought out, and the work was clean with no smudges of construction. It was clear that whoever did the constructing ced great care into every building and detail.


    It must be a master builder! Silphie was sure of it. But how?


    How could an unremarkable and ordinary-looking guy achieve this in less than a month?!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 79: Clash of Perspectives

    Cid cleared his throat as he took in the sight of the animal barn and pig''s pit. They were all better-looking and cleaner than the houses in his vige! This made him very angry and jealous.


    Those damn builders of mine! They couldn''t do anything right.


    Cid bit his thumb in frustration. If only his Elven troops could construct buildings. But those useless elves were more skilled in crafting armor and essories than anything else. They were also busy hunting and protecting the vige, leaving them no time to focus on construction.


    What''s more, his older brother, Cedrick, often called upon his Elven troops to reinforce his army during their campaigns to expand their territory.


    Because the inhabitants refused to help him build his home, he was stuck with yers, members of Aegis Union, to build his vige. It was . . . human touch prone to imperfections!


    "You!" Cid suddenly pointed at Rain. "How did you manage to build this ce? Who did your construction? And why do you already have vigers helping you?! You don''t even have a title yet."


    Rain blinked and then smiled sheepishly. "Ah, the townspeople helped me, and the construction is led by Druger. You probably met him back in the port town."


    "T-that . . . that drunkard dwarf is a builder?!"


    Rain nodded. "That''s right."


    Cid bit his lip. He had hoped to poach whoever Rain''s builder was, but that seemed impossible now, knowing that it was an inhabitant. What''s more, that dwarf and he didn''t exactly have the best first meeting.


    "I''m sorry that this vige is probably smaller than yours and a little disorganized because of all the clutter. But if you want, I can tour you around and introduce you to everyone," Rain offered.


    Cid yed it cool and pretended that his vige was exactly bigger and more beautiful than Rain''s. "That''s right, mine is bigger and more beautiful! But you . . . do you know everyone here?"


    Rain nodded. "That''s right."


    Cidughed mockingly. "Why? You''re a lord, and they''re dependents. They''re merely workers, and soon their numbers will grow, making it impossible to memorize their names in the future. Our role is to rule over our territory and our subjects. There''s no point in knowing every name and detail of their life.


    Such a useless waste of effort."


    Rain only smiled. "But even so, I want to know their names. As a lord, it''s also part of our duty to make our citizens happy, right? Calling them by their names puts a smile on their faces. At least, that''s what I observed."


    Cid rolled his eyes. "You''re merely wasting your time."


    At the side, Silphie couldn''t help but observe Rain. She was beginning to understand how he had aplished all this in a matter of a month. And . . . Silphie looked at her side and found Chi ring at her.


    What kind of Aasimar is she? Silphie thought, noting Chi''s unique appearance.


    Next, they stopped at Rain''s quarters. It was nothing remarkable, just a simple two-story house with a small dining kitchen and living room downstairs, while two rooms were located upstairs ¡ª one master and one for guests.


    ~chirp~


    "Ah, #4, meet Cid and his troops," Rain introduced when they arrived in the living room where #4 was currently at.


    Rain hadn''t seen #4 around muchtely. He said that he wanted to roam around with his statue so the enemies wouldn''t know where it was ced. Rain didn''t understand that logic because the enemies had a high chance of spotting him rather than being hidden somewhere in secret, right?


    Still, he didn''t mind what #4 wanted to do since he was enjoying it and it gave him a sense of purpose.


    Besides, #4 seemed to be good at hiding and running around without anyone noticing him.


    "Huh? What''s with this little guy?" Cid asked, pointing at the dark-colored chick. "Haven''t your troops evolved to the first stage by now?"


    "Ah, that''s right, but for some reason, #4 didn''t evolve and remained in that appearance," Rain exined.


    This gave Cid something to mock Rain about ¡ª something he had been waiting for since he arrived. With nothing to criticize about the vige, he would gloat byparing his troops to his.


    "Hahaha. What an idiot. You should have sold that thing immediately!" Cid said. "That''s a dud, a creature that could not evolve. It''s best if you get rid of it now. It''s only a dead weight in your troops."


    #4 was so shocked at the knowledge that he couldn''t evolve that he ran out of the house crying. Secondster, he returned, grabbed Rain''s statue, and bolted outside once more.


    "Don''t you ever say such things like that in front of my troops again," Rain said, his voice serious and devoid of his usual smile.


    All eyes turned to Rain, taken aback by his sudden change in demeanor.


    "You can say anything about me, but don''t go on telling my troops that they couldn''t evolve."


    Cid only smirked at Rain''s seriousness. "That''s the truth, you know. I''ve seen troops like that. Almost all of them couldn''t evolve after their first evolution failed. You''re simply leading that poor thing on, which is actually crueler if he find out in the end that he couldn''t evolve."


    "I''m not setting them with false hope. The possibility isn''t one hundred percent, right?" Rain asked, face and voice serious.


    Cid frowned but couldn''t say anything against Rain''s words.


    "Even if it''s just less than one percent, I believe that #4 will evolve." Rain''s serious face cracked into a small smile. "Besides, don''t you know that the most dangerous of all explosives are duds?"


    To that, Cid couldn''t react, while Silphie could only stare at Rain with a calm face. Now she knew why he had achieved so much in such a short amount of time.


    Not all yers were like him, but there were some, a few, who acknowledged their troops and their citizens'' strengths and treated them equally.


    Silphie understood that to yers who came from a different world, they were aliens, strangers who were nothing but tools used for their conquest for territory and rulership in the Spirit Realm.


    Only a few really treated the inhabitants of this world fairly.


    Without waiting for Cid and the others to open their mouth, Rain said his goodbyes. "You must be tired, right? Rest well and make yourselffortable. I will have someone bring you foodter."


    And he was gone, off to go after #4, though it would be hard to find him. When he was really sad, #4 could hide really well.


    When Rain was gone, Cid threw out a dry remark. "That na?ve fool. With an attitude like that, let''s see how far he''d survive in here! Doesn''t he know just how many yers fall prey to these cunning inhabitants? Treating them as equals is a waste of time."


    Cid then stomped his way up to the bedrooms, while Silphie only watched him go.


    She knew about the war between the yers and inhabitants fornd, and it was also a contributing factor to why the yers didn''t want to treat the inhabitants as equals because they too had killed so many yers.


    Both sides have reasons to hate each other, Silphie thought, staring at the door where Rain had just left.


    For how long will you be able to keep that kind of attitude, I wonder? she thought.

 Chapter 80: A Talk with #4

    Rain searched for #4 until night swallowed the day, but he still couldn''t find where the little chick had gone.


    "Have you seen #4?" Rain asked the vigers, but they only shook their heads.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi called loudly and sharply, stomping her foot in frustration. ''How dare that brat not show himself when our lord is calling? I will make sure to punish him severely.''


    "Don''t threaten him. He might note out anymore," Rain sighed.


    His statue was with #4, and he feared that he might run away from home with it. #4 had a bit of a rebellious streak, and Rain worried about both #4 and his precious statue.


    I hope he didn''t do anything rash.


    "Oh, you''re looking for #4?" Hana asked with a big smile, unfazed by the dirt on her hands and feet as she cleaned the pig''s pit.


    It was the first time Rain had seen Hana''s limbs stretched like roots. Her hair also extended into multiple strands, handling various tasks in the pen.


    At this rate, she could finish task meant for ten people!


    "I haven''t seen him."


    Rain''s shoulders slumped.


    ~Chi!~


    ''Say so in the first ce! Don''t get our hopes up!''


    "But have you checked the roof of the monument?" Hana asked.


    "Monument? Do we have a monument?" Rain didn''t recall anything about that.


    Hanaughed a little. "We do. You know that old shelter we used, those two giant enclosed stones? You said to turn them into monuments, remember?"


    "Oh right." Rain''s face brightened. "Now I see. Thank you, Hana!"


    "Anytime." Hana beamed.


    Rain and Chi immediately headed to the center of the vige where the two shattered stones were located. They were more like broken boulders at this point since Druger was still trying to restore them to their former form.


    Under the shadow of the twin moons, Rain could make out a small figure on top of the giant boulders and sighed in relief.


    Chi, on the other hand, was furious. ~Chi!~


    "Wait," Rain stopped Chi from approaching and p #4 senseless. "I''ll go and talk to him. Chi, you stay here."


    Chi wanted to protest, but Rain was already climbing the boulders to where #4 was.


    "There you are, #4. I was looking all over for you," Rain said, sitting beside him.


    #4 was all perched up, looking at the twin moons and hugging his statue as if his life depended on it.


    Rain noticed that #4''s face looked crestfallen, as if he carried the weight of the world on his tiny shoulders.


    Rain patted his head and gently said, "Don''t mind what others said, #4. Me and the others believe that you can still evolve."


    ~Chirp~


    ''Stop giving me hope. We both know that it''s impossible for me now. It''s best if you just sell me. In that way, I can be useful as Soul Elixirs!''


    Rain couldn''t decide whether tough or cry. #4 was really acting like a teenager having a tantrum. He did his best to keep a straight face and respect his feelings. "Listen, I''m not giving you false hope, and I would never even think about selling you. Ever. I believe in you, #4.


    Evolution isn''t impossible for you ¡ª it''s just a matter of time and determination."


    ''Lies. It''s been a month and I still couldn''t evolve. What that annoying fart said is true.''


    Annoying fart? Is he referring to Cid? Rain thought, holding hisughter inside.


    Still, #4 was down, and Rain felt that no amount of words would get through to him. What he needed was space and silent support.


    Right now, #4''s ears were closed, so it was best to leave him alone.


    But before that, Rain wanted to tell #4 something important. "You know, back in my world, I''m extremely ordinary. I didn''t have high grades. I didn''t excel in sports, music, or art. I didn''t even have the looks that would make women swoon, nor the luck to save me from a difficult situation.


    "I was living a fairly uneventful life, never really seeing anything worth getting excited about or exerting real effort to do. However, ever sinceing to this world, and probably due to the constant fear for my life, I have done the unthinkable ¡ª things I never knew I could do."


    ". . ." #4 stared at Rain. His Lord''s eyes were always pure and true, always gazing ahead. He might have seen them waver and shake with fear, but he never saw him give up nor run away from a problem.


    His Lord had always faced challenges head-on, even when they seemed insurmountable. The evidence was all around them, in the vige Rain had built from nothing.


    He had made it rain when they had no water, constructed salt caves to preserve their meat for long periods when hunting was scarce, and devised strategies to fend off countless enemies with his quick thinking.


    Rain''s relentless determination and unyielding resilience had turned their once small and struggling group into a flourishing and vibrantmunity.


    They hade so far from nothing because Rain never stopped working for a solution and never gave up.


    What kind of troop was he, if he gave up on himself while his Lord didn''t?


    Rain''s relentless spirit, his ability to find hope in the darkest of times, had always been a guiding light. #4 felt a surge of emotion, a mix of guilt and newfound resolve.


    He looked up at Rain, tears brimming in his eyes. His Lord had believed in him, had always seen his potential, even when he couldn''t see it himself.


    The night sky seemed a little less daunting, and the weight on #4''s shoulders a little lighter. Rain''s words had rekindled a me within him, a determination to strive for more, to believe in the impossible.


    Rain continued, his voice steady and filled with conviction, "I''ve faced challenges here that I would have never imagined back home. And every time, I found strength I didn''t know I had. This world has pushed me to grow, to be someone I never thought I could be. And it''s not because I''m special. It''s because I chose to believe in myself, even when things seemed impossible."


    He looked directly at #4. "You have that same strength within you, #4. You might feel like you''re at the end of your rope, but I promise you, there''s more inside you than you realize. Don''t let anyone, not even yourself, tell you that you can''t evolve, that you can''t achieve greatness. I believe in you, and so do the others. You''re not alone in this.


    Rain tapped #4 little shoulder and beamed at him. "Always remember, no matter what others tell you, no matter if you''ve lost hope in yourself, we''re still with you, believing in you always."

 Chapter 81: Silverstone Oasis

    Hours before Rain''s Novice Lord title challenge began, everyone had gathered outside the vige, standing ready in the vast field. The vigers had been temporarily evacuated to the port town, but Hana chose to stay behind to tend to the wounded if necessary.


    Cid decided to remain within the safety of the vige, while Rain and his troops stood at the front lines, awaiting the horde that would attack their territory, signaling the start of his Novice Lord Title.


    "You should go back," said Silphie to Rain. "We can handle this."


    Rain blinked and looked over at the beautiful elf. There were all kinds of elves, he''d heard, like sea elves, drows, high elves, and forest elves.


    Silphie must be a high elf, based on the color of her tinum blonde hair, her luminous skin, and her very pretty and glowing face.


    ''They say high elves have a high chance of evolving into fantastic creatures over time,'' Rain thought, feeling a pang of envy. Cid was surrounded by these beauties. Not that Chi and the others weren''t. They were beautiful in their own way ¡ª they had their own charisma ¡ª but in terms of human standards, it was different.


    "Hey, did you hear what I said?" Silphie asked, snapping Rain out of his daze.


    Rain smiled awkwardly. "Ah, sorry about that. I was distracted for a moment."


    "Are you going to be alright?"


    ~Chi!~


    ''My lord is fine. We don''t need your help. We can defend our territory on our own like we have done before!''


    "Don''t be like that, Chi," Rain reprimanded her and addressed Silphie. "Sorry about her, and we appreciate your help."


    Silphie remained poker-faced. "Are you sure you should really be here on the front lines?"


    Rain blinked again, not quite getting what she meant. "Eh? Yeah. I might not be able to fight, but I can provide strategy and backup!" he said enthusiastically. "You''re a ivemaster, right, Silphie? A heavy infantry among the high elves.


    Wielding your dual des, you''re unstoppable on the field, especially on a mount!"


    Silphie only stared at Rain with a stony face. "That''s right. Now that you know, you can leave everything to us. You might get killed out here, you know."


    ~Chi!~ ''Hurrah!''


    Rain onlyughed it off. "It''s fine. I''ll stay in the back and won''t get in your way. I have the others to heal me if I get injured, and my Lord statue is safe inside, so I think I''ll be just fine here."


    Silphie was silent before she muttered in a disinterested tone, "Is that so. Then don''t get in our way."


    ~Chi!~


    "It''s fine, Chi," Rain said, staring at the timer shing in the sky.


    [Your Novice Lord Title Challenge will start in 00:00:10!]


    Rain had dreaded this day before, but now, he was confident they could take on whatever challenge would appear. He had stopped rebellions, made alliances with Lord Izumi, fended off a thousand-strong Hobgoblin horde, and even formed an alliance with Druger and the port town. Now, with the elves reinforcing their troops, Rain felt like he could take on the world!


    ''Yosh! Come at me, goblins, wolves, gnolls, or even trolls and mighty dragons and yokais! I''m ready to face you!''


    [00:00:04]


    I don''t know what woulde, but . . .


    [00:00:02]


    We''re more prepared than ever!


    ~DiiiIInNgGg!~


    [Rain Weathers'' Novice Lord Title Challenge will nowmence!]


    Rain''s nerves were eating him alive. It was finally here! His eyes strained to see what was beyond the horizon.


    What enemies would the system send him? Whatever they were, his traps and troops were ready to face them.


    "Now . . . what woulde?" Rain was shaking on his toes. He couldn''t wait to get his lord title and formally establish his territory once and for all.


    In the distance, Rain and the others heard the march of footsteps and saw the dust of a fast-approaching army.


    "Finally! Get ready, everyone! It''s time to . . ." Rain''s words trailed off when he spotted dozens of Giant Desert Lizards heading their way.


    "Oh. The lizards areing this way. Something must be chasing them," Rainmented, ignoring the lizards. His eyes narrowed to see beyond the dust they were kicking up.


    "Any moment now. Prepare for battle, everyone. As soon as these lizards are out of the way, the real enemies will bear their fangs!" Rain shouted.


    At the side, Silphie rolled her eyes while the other elves stared at Rain funny.


    "But these lizards . . . there seemed to be a lot of them. Around fifty, I think?" Rain muttered to himself. "There must be a horde of powerful enemies chasing them.


    Don''t let your guard down, everyone!"


    "What a waste of time," said Silphie as she bolted to meet the lizards head-on.


    "Ah! Wait! It''s dangerous! We don''t know what they''re running away from. It''s too dangerous to attack head-on!" Rain''s mouth shut tight when he saw how Silphie moved like a hurricane, her movements a blur, and within a blink, all the lizards were shredded with her de.


    Rain''s eyes bulged at the spectacr and gruesome show. He thought Chi and the others were strong, but . . . "Whoa, elves really are on a whole other level."


    Within seconds, the Giant Desert Lizards were dead, their parts scattered on the ground, blood dyeing the earth where they had stood moments ago.


    Standing at the center of the bloodbath was Silphie, unscathed. Not even a drop of blood was on her skin, while her beautiful tinum blonde hair fluttered in the wind, and not a drop of sweat was on her wless face.


    Chi clicked her tongue. ''Tsk. Show off.''


    Rain shook his head and pped his cheeks. "Alright, everyone, prepare for the real enemy! They''ll be here any moment now!"


    Rain''s eyes strained over the horizon, waiting, waiting, and waiting, but no enemies were in sight.


    "Huh? Could it be . . . they got lost?" The Barren Wastnd was vast after all.


    ~Chi~


    ~Chirp~


    ''My lord, it''s over.''


    Rain blinked, then his mouth fell wide open when he looked up at the sky and saw the notification.


    [CONGRATULATIONS! You have sessfully cleared your Novice Lord Challenge!]


    ". . . HhUuHh?!" Rain''s eyes bulged, and his face couldn''t be painted. "What? What?


    WHAT?! Those lizards were the enemies?!"


    Rain slumped to his knees and pressed his hands to the ground, unsure whether tough or cry. He had been preparing so long for this day that he was disappointed at the oue, even if he had cleared the challenge.


    "T-this hollow feeling . . ." Rain clutched his heart. There was no victory in defeating these weak enemies! It felt like bullying the helpless!


    "Don''t be so disappointed," Silphie said, flicking her sword and blood sttered to the ground. "Novice Lord Challenges are the easiest, after all. Though, if you''re not prepared, they could easily take your life. There were fifty of those lizards. They were weak, but they could easily overwhelm you."


    Rain stood to his feet. "I see . . ." He had heard of it, but still . . .


    was he too overprepared?!


    ~Chi!~


    Rain smiled. "You''re right, Chi. This is no time to be disheartened and disappointed. I just became a lord, after all!"


    Rain''s grin was wide when the notification shed before his eyes.


    [You have be a Novice Lord with a 1-hectare plot ofnd! Please establish your domain within the barren wastnd and name your territory.]


    "Of course, the center of my domain is here, and the name is . . ."


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Rain looked at Chi and the others, their faces wide with glee.


    "Yup . . . it''s got to be that." Those two giant stones inclined together that provided them with shelter ¡ª their first home.


    "Silverstone Oasis!"

 Chapter 82: Strategic Realignments

    That night, Cedrick was meticulously strategizing his next move to expand his territory on the map of the Spirit Realm when a soft knock echoed through his chamber door.


    "Come in," hemanded, not taking his eyes off the detailed map spread out before him.


    Silphie entered, her presence breaking Cedrick''s intense concentration. He finally looked up, peeling his eyes away from the map to acknowledge her.


    "Silphie, you''re back already? How was your visit to the Barren Wastnd?" Cedrick inquired, his tone betraying ack of genuine interest. He saw little value in a territory as deste as the Wastnd, and his question was merely a formality.


    As usual, Silphie reported every detail to Cedrick, even if the trip seemed uneventful at first nce. She paused, contemting. Perhaps it wasn''t so uneventful . . . she thought.


    "Rain Weathers didn''t really need any help," Silphie began. "They were only weak lizards, and with his vige and troops, I believe he could have handled it without our help."


    Cedrick pondered her words. "You mentioned that his vige is already like an Apprentice Lord''s?"


    Silphie nodded in affirmation.


    "What''s more, he has befriended a master builder and the Lord of the port town?" Cedrick inquired further.


    "That''s right," Silphie confirmed.


    A chuckle escaped Cedrick''s lips. "I thought he was just an average guy, but who knew he had this hidden ability?"


    Silphie raised an eyebrow. "Hidden ability?"


    "Do you know that a lot of yers who ended up in the Barren Wastnd either died or were forced to be just regr yers in othernds? No one could survive there or withstand its harsh conditions. Not only that, the scarce resources couldn''t even construct a decent house. Drinking water is rare too.


    Combined with the constant threats from beasts and the approaching challenges, the pressure is immense. No one could withstand it . . . except for this Rain Weathers, apparently."


    "So you''re saying that this man has something that others don''t?" Silphie asked with a poker face.


    "You don''t seem surprised," Cedrick noted, observing her reaction.


    Silphie looked aside, her expression thoughtful. "He is . . . a little different from most yers I''ve known."


    Cedrick took a deep breath, leaning back in his seat. "Tell me more about him then."


    "Rain Weathers is unusually optimistic. There''s also the fact that he''s too nice for his own good and a little na?ve. He treats everyone equally, including the inhabitants," Silphie exined.


    "Is that why he gained the affection of the Lord of the port town?" Cedrick probed.


    "I don''t think so," Silphie replied. "The inhabitants of this world, especially the Lord of the port town, hated yers. I saw it in their eyes when we arrived."


    "Then you''re saying that this Rain Weathers must have done something to gain their trust, right?" Cedrick asked.


    Silphie nodded. "I noticed that the Seadwellers who ruled over the port town were gone."


    "Are you implying that Rain had a hand in freeing the town from the Seadwellers'' control?" Cedrick''s interest was piqued further.


    Silphie was silent for a moment before closing her eyes and then opening them. "I don''t think he could have done it alone. Rain Weathers and everyone in the town are no match against the Seadwellers. I asked him about it, and he said that it was mostly the townsfolk who drove the Seadwellers away.


    His hideout was used to kidnap the son of the Seadweller lord, and they used it as a bargaining chip to leave their town in peace."


    "So they merely owe Rain?" Cedrick rubbed his chin. "I don''t think it''s that simple. Merely owing him while he did nothing significant doesn''t warrant such fondness. Not to mention, they were helping him construct his territory while they vehemently shunt us out."


    "That''s what I think too," Silphie said. "However, they were consistent in their story when I investigated further."


    "Have you asked the Lord himself?" Cedrick inquired.


    "Yes. He was quick to diminish everything, iming it was the townsfolk''s strength that drove the invaders away," Silphie replied.


    Cedrick was silent for a moment before asking in a serious tone, "Do you think he''s worth recruiting?"


    "No," Silphie answered him straight. "His location in the Barren Wastnd isn''t worth it. Even though he has established his territory, theck of a sustainable water source and the barrennd make it impractical. Forming an alliance with such a territory only has disadvantages for us. There''s no trade to be had, and there are no benefits for us."


    "You''re right," Cedrick agreed. "Even though he has this hidden ability to thrive in the Barren Wastnd, his territory is still far from being tradeable. With no goods to bring in Soul Elixirs and no other benefits, we don''t have anything to gain."


    Silphie nodded. "Unfortunately, Rain Weathers'' territory has no value and is expensive to maintain. There''s no merit in forming a rtionship with him."


    "You''re right. Then how about his troops? I heard they''re weak. The Aasimars," Cedrick continued.


    Silphie was silent for a moment, recalling Chi and the Goliath Thraigar. "Yes, but themander of his troops, Chi, has evolved differently from the usual."


    "What do you mean?" Cedrick straightened on his seat.


    "Chi has evolved into something else. From the usual Crusaders, the light infantry ss of most Aasimars, she has evolved into a Lightbringer, a ranged unit," Silphie exined.


    "Lightbringer?" Cedrick was surprised. This was the first time he had heard of such a ss from an Aasimar. "Is she powerful?"


    "I didn''t witness her strength firsthand, and I didn''t get the chance because Lord Cid wanted to leave immediately," Silphie admitted. "But I heard she could one-shot the tough hide of a Rakling."


    Cedrick was silent for a moment, contemting. Evolving away from the norm meant a bigger chance that a troop could be a Fantastic Troop.


    Even he didn''t have any fantastic troops; he was still waiting for one of his troops to evolve which might not happen at all. It was said that the top empires and kingdoms had at least one or two fantastic troops.


    If this Chi could evolve into one in the future, then . . .


    Cedrick smiled meaningfully.


    "It''s worth recruiting this Rain Weathers."

 Chapter 83 : From Poolside to Players Arena

    "IT''s THE POOL!"


    Rain and the others screamed in unison when they arrived at their destination.


    The indoor pool was a haven where every man''s dreams came alive. It buzzed with vibrant energy, a perfect blend of rxation and excitement as friends, families, and individuals enjoyed their time in the water.


    Near the hot springs grotto, couples enjoyed a more intimate experience, whispering sweet nothings and sharing quiet moments as they soaked in the warm, bubbling waters. The bar area was lively, with people gathered around, enjoying the expertly mixed drinks and engaging in animated conversations.


    The bartenders, ever attentive, crafted custom cocktails and offered rmendations, ensuring everyone had their perfect drink in hand.


    Private cabanas hosted small gatherings, where friends celebrated special asions or simply enjoyed each other''spany in a more secluded setting. The gentle mist sprayers kept everyone cool, while the built-in sound systems yed personalized ylists, adding to the festive yet rxed ambiance.


    Women in bikinis added a ssh of color to the scene, their swimwear ranging from ssic one-pieces to chic two-piece bikinis that showcased a variety of styles, from yful patterns to sleek, solid colors.


    Some women lounged gracefully on the plush sunbeds, their skin glistening under the ambient lights, sunsses perched stylishly on their noses as they sipped on refreshing cocktails.


    Others swam gracefully in the pool, theirughter and cheerful conversations blending harmoniously with the gentle sounds of the cascading waterfalls.


    "Ah . . ." The boys'' noses red as they inhaled deeply, trying to capture every detail of the scene and preserve it in their memories forever. They could almost smell the enticing mix of the women''s perfumes and imagine the girls chasing after them in their minds.


    "This is heaven!" they exhaled in unison, eyes fluttery in dreand.


    "Nathan really had a brilliant ideaing here."


    Nathan raised his chin with pride. "What can I say? My intelligence sometimes scares me."


    The others apuded while Rain smiled.


    Earlier that morning, Nathan and the others had shown up unannounced, surprising Rain with their unexpected visit. Because of that, he had to postpone his entire day''s agenda in the Spirit Realm. Thankfully, there wasn''t anything major happening in his vige, and he had promised himself he would hang out with his friends once his busy schedule allowed.


    "Yosh! I''m going over there to scout some nice chicks ¡ª I mean, take a swim!"


    "Wait! I''ming too!"


    "Hey, I saw that first!"


    Everyone raced over to the adult poolside, drawing the attention of the lifeguards.


    "Hey, you kids! This is the adult section. The teenagers and kids are over there!" one of the lifeguards called out.


    "Ugh?! But we''re already eighteen!"


    "You can''t fool me, kids. My years of experience as a lifeguard have trained my eyes to spot fakers and pretenders. Get lost!"


    "No way! We paid for this!"


    "I''m going toin to the manager!"


    While the others argued with the lifeguard, Rain and Nathan stood off to the side,ughing at the scene.


    Nathan stopped and turned to Rain, his expression shifting to one of genuine concern. "I''m d you finally decided to grace us with your presence, Rain."


    Rainughed awkwardly. "I didn''t have much choice when all of you stormed into my apartment."


    Nathan''s smile faded slightly, and he addressed Rain more seriously. "What have you been up totely? You''ve been so out of it."


    Rain scratched his head, trying toe up with a usible exnation. "Ah, well . . . I''ve been busy with other things."


    Nathan raised an eyebrow. "Like? Don''t tell me it''s games again?"


    Rain shook his head quickly. "Uh, no . . . C-College exams?" Whoa, he was getting better at lying, though he knew it wasn''t something to be proud of.


    Nathan looked surprised before bursting outughing. "Ahahaha! Come on, man, I know you! You never study for finals, and now you''re studying for college? We''re not even sure if you''ll graduate at all!"


    "Hey! I will graduate, you know. Don''t jinx it!" Rain protested.


    "With those grades, you''d better pray to all the gods you know," Nathan continued, stillughing.


    "W-well . . . My parents are reminding me that I''d be dead if I don''t get into college, so . . .


    And graduation is around the corner."


    "It''s still a good seven months away," Nathan deadpanned.


    "You mean only seven months, right? You should study too if you want to get into the university you want."


    Nathan sighed, shaking his head. "That''s still far away, Rain. I''ll study when it''s near. It always works for me."


    "Well, maybe for you because you''re smart. But an average guy like me needs extra effort."


    Nathan pped Rain yfully on the head. "You''re smart, you just don''t want to exert the effort. There''s a difference. You can''t fool me, Rain."


    Rain forced augh, rubbing his injured head. Though consumed with guilt, he couldn''t exactly tell him the truth about his secret life in the Spirit Realm.


    Nathan''s face turned serious once more. "Look, I get it if you don''t want to tell me what''s keeping you busy. But I want you to know that I''ll always be here if you need any help, alright?"


    Rain''s eyes shook with emotion at his best friend''s words. Ah, he really didn''t deserve a good friend like Nathan. "Thanks, Nathan. And don''t worry, I''m fine." Rain forced a grin.


    "I don''t know about that." Nathan said, then put an arm around Rain''s neck. "But right now, let''s just enjoy this weekend and not think about exams."


    "R-right!" Rain nodded, feeling a warmth spread through him at Nathan''s support despite his shorings.


    As they walked towards the pool, the sun setting behind them, Rain couldn''t help but feel a little lighter. For the first time in a while, he allowed himself to rx and enjoy the moment.


    The challenges of the Spirit Realm and all the obligations he had on his shoulders as a Lord could wait. Right now, he was just a teenager enjoying a day out with his friends, and that was enough.


    =======


    Later that night, Rain and the others were dead asleep, exhausted not from swimming, but from running away from girls they had pranked by attempting to loosen their swimsuits. Just a little slip of the side or underboob was enough for a thrill, though they secretly hoped for a full wardrobe malfunction that would have made their day.


    Though bruised and battered, they had returned with countless pictures and fond memories of thedies'' idental slips. It had indeed been an eventful day for the boys, one that they wouldugh about for years toe.


    However, when Nathan woke up, he found himself in a forest, and everything changed.


    [CONGRATULATIONS! You''ve be a yer!]

 Chapter 84 : A Sushi Surprise

    Life is unexpected. That was a saying Rain had believed for most of his life. One moment you''re up, the next you''re down.


    In his case, Rain found himself in a private sushi restaurant, inside a very exclusive room with Alice.


    "Uhm . . . what are you going to ask me about?" Rain questioned, unsure what to do as Alice, having asked him to meet him, now ignored him while sipping her tea as if he were invisible.


    At school, Alice had secretly messaged him about meeting in this ce. He wasn''t surprised that she had his number; she must have gotten it from the association.


    When she texted him earlier, Rain really thought she might be confessing to him, but he knew that was only wishful thinking on his part.


    In the deepest corner of his mind, which he refused to acknowledge, he knew the only reason Alice was talking to him was because of the Spirit Realm.


    A boy could dream, Rain thought to himself.


    One minute passed. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed, and Alice remained tight-lipped, ignoring him still.


    "Uh . . . if you don''t have anything to tell me, then I''m going ahead," Rain said but flinched when Alice suddenly spoke, her voice as sharp as her expression.


    "Sit down."


    Rain immediately knelt on the tatami mat in seiza, his back straight.


    Alice took another sip of tea and gently ced the cup down on the table. "The tea here is exquisite. You wouldn''t find it anywhere else. They nt their own tea leaves and prepare the tea themselves. Give it a try."


    Is that why we''re here? To discuss tea? Rainmented to himself. He''d rather be discussing his ns for his territory with his troops back in the Spirit Realm. He had so many things to do that he shouldn''t be here sipping teas!


    Alice picked up a piece of sushi and ate it slowly. The gesture mesmerized Rain, making him gulp down his saliva. Even while eating, she was so graceful and pretty. No wonder all the boys in their ss had a crush on her. She could really attract attention by just sitting there.


    "What''s the matter?" Alice''s ck eyes stared at Rain from under her thick, longshes. "Eat up while we wait."


    Rain flinched at her cold voice but then realized. "W-wait? Are we waiting for someone?"


    Instead of answering, Alice picked up another piece of sushi and ate it slowly like she had all the time in the world.


    Rain, however, wanted to get back to the Spirit Realm immediately. He still had a lot of things to do and didn''t have time to eat sushi right now.


    Although . . . they looked very delicious. Rain wiped away his saliva and decided to try the sushi. Picking up a piece, he ate it slowly and savored the delicate vor in his mouth.


    "This really is delicious!" Rain eximed.


    "You don''t have to be so loud," Alice reprimanded him.


    "Ah. Sorry. The food here is super delicious. I could cry."


    "Of course it is," Alice replied dryly. "This is a Michelin-starred restaurant, so it''s expensive. We have to get our money''s worth."


    "E-expensive?" Rain''s face drained of color. Did he have to pay for all this food? Though he was already a millionaire, he had just bought a pod! He couldn''t feel being a millionaire at all!


    And besides, most of his Soul Elixirs were used to buy materials to construct and expand his vige. He had started to pay wages to the vigers as well, to get the economy running.


    But he guessed that without a steady, staple source of ie like tradable goods, it was only a matter of time before the economy went downhill. He had to think about that too.


    Augh . . . there are so many things to do, and I shouldn''t be sitting here eating sushi! Rainmented. But this is so delicious I can''t stop myself!


    "You can already afford this much. You did receive your reward forpleting your Novice Lord Title, right?"


    "Uh . . . y-yes." Was I going to pay after all?!


    Alice sighed, reading Rain''s thoughts. "Don''t worry. This food is already paid for, so stop making that ridiculous constipated face like I will rob you of all your money." What a stingy person.


    Rain rxed andughed, rubbing his cheek. "Eheeheehee. I''m in a little pinch because there''s still a lot to do that requires Soul Elixirs."


    At that moment, the door swung open, and in came Cedrick. The room immediately brightened upon his arrival, and with two beauties inside one room, Rain was about to go blind from the sheer brilliance.


    Cedrick''s presence wasmanding, his sharp eyes scanning the room before settling on Rain. "Ah, I see you''ve started without me," he said with a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    Rain gulped. Cedrick was the leader of Aegis Union, an alliance with more than 20 territories ¡ª an impressive number ¡ª and this man was at the center of it all.


    "H-hello, sir! It''s nice to meet you!" Rain said, standing up straight.


    Cedrick chuckled. "No need to address me formally. Come, sit, rx, and enjoy the food."


    Impossible! Rain thought, but he did sit and try to enjoy the food.


    Having such an important figure seeing him made Rain nervous. It was like meeting a king or a president! Cedrick definitely had that charisma and authority.


    "I heard that you just acquired your Novice Lord title. I hope my brother isn''t too much of a headache. I''m sorry if he caused any trouble."


    "Brother?" Rain was confused.


    "Cid. Cid Ashford. He''s my little brother. He''s young, around your age, so excuse his immature ways."


    Rain''s eyes widened in surprise. Now that he thought about it, Cid did have some resemnce to Cedrick. Their white greyish hair were the same.


    Still, at first nce, he couldn''t see any resemnce because Cedrick was mature, refined, and very charismatic, while Cid . . . Cid was young.


    "Well then, Rain. I know that you''re ever busy now that you''ve established your territory, so I won''t take much of your time."


    Rain stopped munching and looked at Cedrick, his mouth full.


    "Rain Weathers," Cedrick said seriously, "I would like to formally invite you to join the Aegis Alliance."

 Chapter 85: Invitation to Power and Peril

    "Rain Weathers, I would like to formally invite you to join the Aegis Alliance."


    Rain swallowed hard without even chewing. He choked and drank water immediately. He was curious about what Alice wanted to tell him but never in his wildest dreams did he expect to be asked to join Aegis Alliance or any Alliance for that matter!


    Let''s be real here, his territory wasn''t exactly coveted material.


    Only reputable and well-established territories were asked to join alliances, after all. While he . . . he had just started. And what''s more, his territory was in the Barren Wastnd!


    There was nothing to be had in his territory. He didn''t even have any tradable goods there.


    "Uhm . . . I''m honored and ttered . . .


    but why?" Rain asked, a question mark practically floating over his head.


    As much as others portrayed him as na?ve and overly optimistic, Rain was cautious too. There must be something else underneath the offer.


    Cedrick smiled and got straight to the point, "We want you as part of our team because of your troops."


    "My . . . troops?"


    Cedrick nodded, "Specifically the one whose ss is a Lightbringer. I believe she has the potential to be a Fantastic Troop in the future."


    Rain''s mouth dropped. "A Fantastic Troop?!"


    He knew about it. It was a known fact that if you wanted an empire, a Fantastic Troop was a must-have. Top empires had at least one or two.


    They were scarce, so scarce that everyone coveted them, even waging war with other yers to obtain just even one.


    However . . . "But if I join the alliance, will you take Chi away from me?"


    "No, of course not. It''s ourw in the alliance that no troops should be taken forcefully from their lords. However, in exchange for resources, protection, and connections, our alliance requires you to send your troops to help us with wars and other matters."


    "And we''re going to bind it with a blood contract, right?" Rain asked. That''s how alliances formed, with blood contracts.


    They weren''t inhabitants of this world, so their words meant nothing. To maintainpliance with the agreed terms, blood contracts were formed between yers.


    "That''s right."


    Rain''s smile disappeared. "Will Chi and my troops be in constant danger? And what happens if she doesn''t evolve into a Fantastic Troop?"


    Cedrick shrugged. "It''s fine if she doesn''t."


    "Isn''t it a gamble for you then? You will gain nothing from me. What''s more, my territory is rather far from yours and doesn''t exactly have resources either."


    "We have taken that into consideration and are willing to take you in despite those setbacks," Cedrick''s smile never left his face as he spoke. "In return, we would like your troops to help with wars and defenses if called upon."


    "Also, in the future, if ever your troop does evolve into a Fantastic Troop, joining our alliance will make others think twice about attacking your territory to acquire her."


    Rain didn''t say anything right away and thought about it. It might sound enticing to join an alliance. Protection, resources, and aid woulde, and he wouldn''t have to worry about attacks and food supply.


    However, joining the alliance would mean submitting to rules and obligations, and worse, he would have no control if they decided to sacrifice his troops for their cause. Behind the benefits lurked significant disadvantages.


    This was unlike his alliances with the Seadwellers and the port town, which were based on mutual respect and cooperation.


    Lord Izumi had sworn an oath by the universe, and his pride wouldn''t allow him to break his word and do underhanded tricks. Drugar and the port town couldn''t muster the strength to pose any real threat. But the Aegis Union? Theymanded over 20 territories with countless yers and troops capable of waging war on towns, or even an entire kingdom!


    "I''m honored for the invitation, but . . . my answer is no."


    Cedrick''s smile faltered while Alice''sposure cracked.


    "Rain, this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance. Do you know what you''re saying?" Alice interjected.


    Cedrick stopped her by raising a hand. "It''s fine. You don''t have to give an answer right away. Think about it overnight."


    Rain shook his head. "I appreciate your offer, but my decision won''t change. I know that it might sound arrogant, and idiotic for someone as weak as me to refuse, but . . . right now, I''m satisfied with my setup.


    Though life is hard, we can manage."


    "Still, what about the future?" Alice continued.


    Rain smiled. "I''ll cross that bridge when I get to it. Right now, nothing beats the tranquility I have. Joining your alliance would mean endless battles and constantly fending off attacks. Your enemies would be mine, and I can''t risk bringing that danger to my vige."


    Alice and Cedrick couldn''t refute what Rain said because it was the truth. The maind was full of resources that everyone, yer and inhabitant alike, were coveting.


    Just being a bystander and having a peaceful life in the maind was impossible. Sooner orter, someone was going toe to take away all that belongs to you.


    War was inevitable. If you didn''t have the strength to defend your territory, then you were going to die. The only solution was to join up with others and form groups to fend offrge attackers.


    At that moment, Rain felt grateful for his position in the Barren Wastnd. The harsh conditions, and no resources deterred other yers, providing a unique form of safety from their attacks. While the wastnd''s inhabitants, like Hobgoblins and unknown threats to the north, posed their own challenges, it was a manageable riskpared to the constant warfare of more desirable territories.


    "Are you sure about that? Don''t be rash in your decision, Rain," Alice warned.


    "I''m not," Rain said, beaming. "Thank you for the offer, but my decision is final." He stood and bowed. "Thank you for the meal. If you will excuse me, I''ll be going ahead."


    Rain left the group without another word. Cedrick and Alice didn''t stop him as well.


    Cedrick was silent while Alice was angry.


    "That Rain. I thought before that he was an idiot, but I was wrong. He''s beyond help! He doesn''t realize that he''s lucky enough to be offered to join us." Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    "It''s fine, Alice," Cedrick said, his voice calm as he took a sip of tea. "He''lle around once he realizes how dangerous the Spirit Realm can really be."


    Alice pursed her lips.


    "No matter what, we need to keep a close eye on him. If ever his troop do be a Fantastic Troop, we must have him on our side at all costs," Cedrick said.


    "Yeah, but . . . what if he doesn''t want to join?"


    Cedrick eyed her meaningfully. "He seems to like you, that Rain."


    Alice wasn''t surprised nor was she ttered. "Ah, so."


    "What I mean to say is, you''re a woman. You can easily manipte him if you wanted to."


    Alice paused. "You want me to . . . get close to him?"


    "Just a preparation. If ever his troop evolve into a Fantastic Troop, we need him on our side more than ever."


    Alice wasn''t shocked by Cedrick''s n. After all, her beauty was the sole reason he had taken her under his wing. She had long since lost count of the yers and enemies she had deceived to achieve her mission, to achieve Cedrick''s goals. It was another form of warfare, a battle fought with charm and cunning instead of brute force.


    She needed Cedrick''s protection while he needed her beauty to fulfill his ns. The man was ambitious, and he wouldn''t stop at nothing to get what he wanted.


    "But what if he still said no after that?"


    Cedrick''s eyes turned sharper, and a menacing aura enveloped him.


    "Then we''ll wage war on his territory and get his troops by force if necessary."

 Chapter 86: The Burden of Leadership

    Rain finally found himself back in the Spirit Realm after hours spent in the real world. The pod he used seemed to favor this mystical ne, drawing him back more often than not.


    Not that he wasining; he had nothing pressing to do on Earth. His mind nagged at him: *Your assignments! Your projects! The exams!*


    Rain silenced those thoughts and, with no worries in the world, took a deep breath and sighed into the sky. "It''s a good day to be alive!"


    The vigers greeted Rain warmly as he passed by. Thraigar was busy with heavy lifting, Pup waszily chasing chickens, and Chi and the others were out patrolling. Varlox and the rest of the Ebizo troops were on the coastline, patrolling the east, harvesting salt, and making fishs.


    The vigers were still wary of the Ebizo, despite their small number of only eleven. To ease tensions, Rain had sent them to the east coast to guard it and manage the small salt and fish factory there. Besides, they preferred the ocean, which had been their original home. Rain had even entrusted General Varlox with the warship''s two keys, as he didn''t know how to operate it himself.


    Rain chuckled to himself. The seadwellers had been a tremendous help, especially in bringing in seafood. They knew how to fish better than anyone else, their expertise in the sea unparalleled. The only problem was that they only brought in enough to sustain the vige, adhering strictly to their principle of not upsetting the sea''s bnce.


    "The seadwellers sure are disciplined," Rain thought. How he wished that his troops and vigers shared that same level of discipline.


    A significant part of his role as a lord involved mediating disputes between neighbors, breaking up fights during long nights of drinking, and listening to every plea from his vigers. He also had to address their numerous concerns.


    Fortunately, their satisfaction rating with him remained steady and never dropped. If it did, it might spell trouble for him. It was probably because of the wages and the food.


    Now that he was officially a lord, there were three major things he needed to consider: poption, economy, and order. Poption pertained to the number of creatures living in his vige. Too many, and they would suffer from depleting resources; too few, and they would suffer from a low workforce. It had to be bnced.


    Economy was Rain''s current problem that needed to be addressed. They needed a staple tradable good that would bring in money to sustain their vige.


    Lastly, there was order. This involved managing the vigers'' feelings and addressing their concerns to keep them happy, healthy, and productive.


    Rain knew that maintaining bnce in these three areas was crucial for the prosperity of his vige. He felt the weight of his responsibilities but also the thrill of the challenge. He was determined to rise to the asion, ensuring that his vige would not only survive but thrive under his leadership.


    And here he thought he wasn''t leadership material. Rain snickered.


    "Rain! There you are!" Druger ran towards him as soon as he spotted him. "The vige is almostplete. Maybe we should start expanding to the east and develop those ports."


    "Sure thing. I''ll head over there right now and expand my territory," Rain replied.


    As a Novice Lord, Rain could now im a total of ten hectares ofnd, provided he chose thend himself. There were three ways to conquernd: win it in a war if the inhabitants refused to give it up, acquire it willingly if the inhabitants ceded it, or simply im it if no one owned it.


    Fortunately for Rain, there was nopetition for thend in these parts, except perhaps from the inhabitants up north. The east was unimed, and Rain dly made it part of his territory, allowing Druger and the others to start construction.


    In addition to his new title, Rain had acquired blueprints for constructing simple ballistas, cannons, archer towers, and mage towers, which would greatly help in defending his territory. He could also now recruit 100 fighting troops and amodate 1,000 people in his vige.


    These vigers could serve as his army, but unlike his personal troops, theyckedbat experience. There was also the question of recruiting able fighters to guard the vige and establishing staple crops or tradable goods to kickstart the economy. Currently, Rain was funding the vigers out of his own pocket, which was not sustainable in the long run.


    There was also the continuous threat from the north and Eve''s deal with him. Rain''s stomach recoiled at the thought of the many problems that needed addressing.


    He took a deep breath to steady his nerves. The priority was to stabilize the vige, then address the threat from the north, and finally, deal with Eve''s agreement. He still had a year to fulfill his part of the bargain, which he hoped would be enough time.


    Rain spent the whole day acquiring plots ofnd to the east until he finally secured the coastal area. However, this used up his ten-hectare limit. Now, he had to wait for his Apprentice Lord title challenge toe before he could add another hectare to his rulership.


    That challenge was at least six months to a year away, giving him plenty of time to prepare. Druger and the others were efficient in construction and would likelyplete all necessary defenses and traps by then.


    Rain thought of the egg in his inventory, still unhatched. ''I wonder how long it will take to hatch?'' he mused, leaving it be.


    As night fell, Rain and the others enjoyed a joyous meal in the town square. Chi was still up north, spying on the Hobgoblin movements, while Chin and the others returned to guard the vige at night. General Varlox and his seadweller troops mostly stayed in the ocean, rarelying back to the vige to report to Rain.


    Rain simply sent someone to fetch the salt and fish they harvested. Find this and more on m-v lem|p-yr


    When everyone had settled in for the night, Rain quietly slipped away to the west to meet with Eve. Despite Chi''s efforts to stop him from seeing the mysterious woman alone, he still pressed on undeterred.


    Strangely, there were no beasts in the western part of the wastnd, as if they were deliberately avoiding that area. The air was eerily still, heightening the sense of anticipation as Rain made his way through the darkenedndscape.


    "Eve! Eve, are you here?" he called out, confident that the woman would show up if he called her name.


    Within seconds, a warm wind sshed across Rain''s face, carrying a familiar scent. Rain closed his eyes as the wind picked up pace, glowing butterflies swirling around before bursting forth in all directions. With them, Eve appeared.


    "Have you found a way to make the Starfire bloom?" she asked, levitating slightly above the ground.


    Rain looked to the side, scratching his head. "Uh . . . about that . .


    . may I ask where to find it?"


    Eve was silent for a moment, looking intently at Rain, making him feel self-conscious.


    She opened her mouth and spoke slowly, "I . . . forgot . . ."

 Chapter 87: Shadows of Conflict

    Rain blinked, his head bobbing to the side. "Come again?"


    Eve levitated higher, crossing her arms thoughtfully. "I forgot. It''s been thousands of years. Thends have shifted, and new terrains have risen. Everything weren''t the same thousand years ago."


    "A-at least remember something that will help me find where it is," Rain bargained. "Anyndscape orndmark?"


    Eve shook her head. "It''s a field. A field of flowers. So it''s probably not here, as no flower survives in this barrennds."


    Rain''s shoulders slumped. "At least give me something to start with. Somethin concrete like a location in the maind?"


    Eve chuckled softly. "I gave you one year. That should be enough to search for it."


    Rain pouted but didn''tment, knowing better than to risk his head. He still owed Eve, and she was right; this was his part of the deal, so he couldn''t me her for anything. He should do his job and find the flower himself.


    "Is that all?" Eve questioned when Rain fell silent. "Is that all why you came here?"


    "Actually . . . you''ve been here for so many years, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you must know a lot about thesends, right?"


    "Not really. I only stay in my part of the map. I can''t go beyond that."


    "I see . . ." Rain didn''t know why he had foundfort in that knowledge. There must be a reason behind it, but he felt like his head would fly if he probed further.


    Still his expression was troubled.


    "What''s wrong?" Eve asked, noticing Rain''s disheartened expression.


    "Oh, just wondering if you know any water sources here, like an aquifer or something, and something to trade to bring in money."


    Eve chuckled again. "You should discover that yourself."


    "Uh . . . I was thinking about mining, digging into the ground for something valuable," Rain ventured. "Barrennds like these might have ores and precious stones hidden beneath the surface, right?" He had read about such things before. If he could uncover those resources, it could be the solution to his economic troubles.


    Eve smiled knowingly. "Oh, you''re looking for that stuff, there''s plenty of it up north."


    Rain''s face turned ashen. "N-north?" His knees felt like they might buckle beneath him. He knew all too well what awaited in the north, and no promise of riches could tempt him to venture into that treacherous territory.


    "That''s right. At the very peak of the north, the environment is vastly different. I''ve heard it''s full of volcanoes and flowingva. Conditions like that often lead to the formation of many precious things."


    "N-north," Rain repeated, unable to get the thought out of his mind.


    "What''s wrong?" Eve asked, licking her lips in amusement. "You''re going to expand your territory north eventually, right? It''s better to start now."


    "B-b-but I''ve heard that the north is home to different creatures, and there''s a strong race living up there," Rain stuttered. That''s what Thraigar had told him.


    Eve nodded nonchntly. "That''s what I''ve heard too."


    "N-no way . . ." And you''re asking me to go north?! Rainmented.


    Eve''s expression softened slightly as she floated closer. "Every expansiones with challenges. The north may be dangerous, but it''s also rich with resources you need. If you want to grow stronger and secure your territory''s future, you''ll have to face these challenges head-on."


    Rain took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "Y-you''re right . . . Sooner orter, whatever''s up there wille down here and attack us. It''s better to deal with them now thanter," he muttered to himself.


    The thought of another war with thousands of Hobgoblins made Rain feel weak to his bones. Could he summon Lord Izumi again to wage war for him? That would be . . . kind of not cool.


    Rain bet that Lord Izumi was very busy right now. Having been away from his territory for so long, he must be dealing with countless issues, not to mention their ongoing war with neighboring kingdoms.


    Rain couldn''t bother him with his own matters. He had to take care of his problems himself.


    "Thank you, Eve. You really helped me out," Rain said, smiling.


    "I didn''t do anything," Eve replied.


    Rain shook his head. "That''s not true at all. Talking to you solves almost all my problems." For some reason.


    Rain then waved at Eve and said his goodbyes in high spirits.


    As she watched Rain run off, Eve remained silent.


    In the shadows, unseen figures observed.


    "The mistress has grown fond of the boy."


    "It''s been so many years since the mistress didn''t want to sleep again."


    "Usually, whenever she woke up every hundred years, she went right back to slumber. This time, she chose to stay awake."


    "She''s observing the youngd."


    "He must not fail in amusing our mistress."


    "Don''t do anything unnecessary."


    "Not unnecessary . . . I''m just going to give him a little push. That boy''s been tooxtely. He should struggle more and put on a good show for our mistress."


    "For our mistress," the others said in unison.


    Meanwhile, Rain, unaware of the conversation, skipped steps as he returned to his territory. As soon as Chi returned with her report, they would n how to expand their territory north.


    "But with only less than 20 troops against thousands of Hobgoblins, could I do it?" Rain asked himself. "Of course that would be impossible!"


    What was he going to do?


    The more Rain thought about it, the more his resolve wavered.


    Calm down. Calm down. There''s got to be a way.


    Besides, war wasn''t the answer to everything. Maybe he coulde up with a negotiation n that would benefit both sides. He really needed to address theck of tradable goods in his vige as soon as possible before his Soul Elixir reserves diminished.


    "Maybe we could create a pact through alliances?" Rain muttered to himself. "Maybe I could use Lord Izumi as a threat or something . . ."


    Rain scratched his head. It was hard to n anything if he didn''t know enough.


    The first rule of warfare was to know thy enemy, something he had read in books.


    There must be a weakness in the Hobgoblins, just like what he had found with Lord Izumi before.


    Just one weakness, and it could greatly turn the tide of battle.


    However, the next day, Chi arrived with very bad news.

 Chapter 88: Rising Resolve

    "They what?"


    ~Chi!~


    Rain''s knees almost buckled. "They''re preparing for war? Here?"


    ~Chi~


    ''Not just here. They n to conquer all of the Barren Wastnd.''


    "How ambitious!" Rain eximed, but then he shook his head. "This isn''t the time to admire them. Chi, aren''t they deterred by the fact that the seadwellers are on our side?"


    Chi shook her head. ''Apparently, their King fears nothing. They number around fifty thousand strong and believe they have the upper hand onnd.''


    So they weren''t deterred at all, Rain thought. The Hobgoblins had only sent one thousand the first time, so they wouldn''t make the same mistake twice. This time, they would surely send their whole army.


    ''There''s also talk of avenging their in General or something along those lines.''


    "Did you find out any weaknesses?"


    Chi shook her head again. ''The Hobgoblin King has many children but no love for them. There isn''t anything he desires other than total control over the Barren Wastnd.''


    Rain paced back and forth inside his house, his mind racing. "Are they marching here?"


    Chi shook her head. ''They''re taking their time to prepare for an all-out war. I don''t know the specifics, but I heard from their soldiers that they n to divide their army. One here and the other will marsh north to begin their conquest.''


    Rain was certain that, unlike before, this time the hobgoblins would definitely send more than 10,000 troops to deal with them.


    ~Chi . . .~


    Rain forced a smile. "I''m fine, Chi. And thank you for your hard work. Continue to patrol up north."


    Chi nodded and went outside, leaving Rain to his thoughts.


    Unlike what he and Lord Izumi had expected, this Hobgoblin King was determined and driven. Apparently, he didn''t care about sacrificing everything just to conquer the Barren Wastnd.


    At this rate, no amount of negotiation would work with such a creature. Rain was sure the Hobgoblin King would kill him on sight if he went there to negotiate. This type of creature was unreasonable and would stop at nothing to achieve his goal.


    Rain had no choice but to fight back.


    He immediately went to consult with Druger about the vige''s defenses. Though he had doubts, maybe his vige could withstand the Hobgoblins'' attacks.


    Rain found Druger overseeing the construction on the east side of his territory. They were starting to build connections to the ocean as soon as possible.


    "Hey, Druger! Can I have a moment of your time?" Rain asked.


    "Ah, Rain. What is it? Do you want to change something about theyout?"


    "No, everything is fine with the buildings and all. There''s something else I need to ask you about."


    "Let''s hear it, then,d."


    Rain nced at the other vigers, busy with construction. "Let''s go over there."


    Druger''s smile slightly wavered, sensing something was up.


    When they were away from the vigers'' ears, Rain started, unsure how to ask his question. "Uhm . . . Hypothetically, just what if . .


    . if there''s an attack ¡ª could this vige survive a siege by ten thousand Hobgoblins?"


    Druger blinked. "Ahaa . . ." Then he doubled over inughter. "Ahahahaha!"


    Rain''s mouth twitched, and he forced augh too. "Ahahahahaaa . . ."


    Druger''s face then turned serious and answered straight to the point, "Of course not! This vige couldn''t withstand such a widescale attack. It would be obliterated if that happened.


    "Goblins are nasty creatures and weak, but they reproduce like rabbits and are dangerous in swarms. Hobgoblins are their evolved form ¡ª human-sized, more robust, and capable of thinking. Hundreds of them would pose no problem. A thousand, maybe manageable. But ten thousand, and you have a swarm!


    "Numbers like that could easily topple towns, not to mention this vige." Drugerughed loudly.


    Rain couldn''t even bring himself tough anymore.


    Druger noticed Rain''s pale face and immediately understood the whole situation. "D-don''t tell me?"


    Druger gaped, and Rain quickly put his hand over his mouth to prevent him from screaming.


    This was no time to cause panic. If the vigers knew they were about to be attacked by ten thousand Hobgoblins, chaos would surely ensue. Right now, they needed to n for this impending threat.


    "Shh! Keep your voice down. This is no time to cause unnecessary panic," Rain whispered urgently, looking around to see if anyone had heard them.


    Druger swatted away Rain''s hand and looked him in the eyes. "When are the Hobgoblinsing?" he asked seriously.


    "They''re still preparing, and I have Chi continued to spy on them. But if I have to provide an estimate, I think it will be anytime within the month," Rain replied, assessing the situation.


    The Hobgoblins were likely preparing their attack for years, amassing arge army that could potentially wipe out all the territories in the Barren Wastnd in one swoop. They had just met an unexpected setback because of Lord Izumi and the Seadwellers, buying them precious time to prepare. But now, nothing could stop them from advancing any longer.


    "So they finally acted," Druger sighed.


    "You knew?" Rain asked, surprised.


    "It''s not that I knew. As I told you, we don''t know much about the north because we never venture more than a kilometer from town before. It''s very dangerous, you know. But one day, I believe it was a year ago, you''re not still here, of course ¡ª we spotted Hobgoblins outside of town. They didn''t attack. I think they just surveyed the surroundings before they left.


    "I found it strange because Hobgoblins never acted intelligently. As soon as they see something they could take as food, they would attack. But that group acted like they were following orders, so I suspected they might have some kind of a leader.


    "But, I never expected a Hobgoblin King," Druger said, his tone grave.


    "Is the King strong?" Rain asked.


    Druger crossed his arms and thought seriously for a moment. "In terms of power, the Hobgoblin King is definitely not a match for Lord Izumi. However . . . he''s a King, lording over all Hobgoblins, so he will surely have a domain.


    That alone makes him tricky to defeat."


    Rain remembered the domain of Lord Izumi and shivered. How was he going to break that?


    "Lad, maybe you should call Lord Izumi right now?" Druger suggested.


    Rain thought of it too. It was the safest route. But . . . "Lord Izumi and the rest are probably very busy right now, Druger.


    They have their own urgent matters to attend to. Right now, they''re probably fighting their own wars and defending their kingdoms.


    "Think about it, if I called them here to fight, I believe they would hold a grudge against me because they would forego their important matters just to attend to me.


    "I''m not their king, nor are they my troops. We established this alliance out of mutual trust and respect, and I will definitely lose both if I call them right now."


    "You do have a point, still . . ." Druger mused.


    Rain continued. "Besides, I''m thinking about the vigers. If Lord Izumi and the Seadwellers suddenly showed up and helped us out here, they would surely connect the dots, and our secret would get exposed. When they find out, I believe their confidence in themselves would plummet even more than before. We don''t want that to happen."


    Druger was silent, thinking.


    Rain patted his shoulder and forced a reassuring smile. "This fight, we should do it ourselves. This is a fight we must win ourselves."


    Druger stared into Rain''s eyes. The youngd''s voice was firm, but the fingers on his shoulder were shaking, the only betrayal of the boy''s fear. Even so, Rain''s eyes were determined.


    For some reason, Druger felt at ease. Rain was young, very young in fact,pared to him, but his spirit was unbelievably resilient. He wasn''t just a lord in name; he was truly bing one.


    ''Rain,d . . . you''re growing remarkably each day . . .''


    Druger took a deep breath and steeled himself. "Alright. If you''re determined to defeat the Hobgoblins, I will help you. We will help you."


    "Really?" Rain''s face brightened.


    Druger nodded. "The vige and the townsfolk will help too, I''m sure of it. After all, your territory is the first line of defense we have before they reach our town. We can''t have them breaching this ce at all costs."


    Rain nodded.


    "And with the townsfolk having just recovered the port town, their morale is at an all-time high. This is a good time to announce the impending threat to them."


    Rain didn''tment. He was going to announce it sooner orter, so it was best to announce it now thanter.


    "We have a lot to do, Rain,d. I believe we have to halt construction for a time and concentrate all our efforts on defense and traps, as well as making weapons for the entire townfolks."


    Rain nodded. "Yes. But is our number going to be alright?"


    "Including the vige here and the townfolks, ruling out those unable to fight, I believe we have about 500 soldiers."


    Rain didn''t like those numbers at all. "F-five hundred against ten thousand?"


    "Aye. It might sound like a one-sided fight, but don''t forget, Rain,d . . . you have those."

 Chapter 89: A Lonely Struggle

    While Rain and the others were busy strategizing and preparing for the Hobgoblins, Nathan continued to be absent from school.


    Somewhere in the Spirit Realm, in the area known as the Singing Grove, was where Nathan found himself these days.


    "W-what''s with this ce?" Nathan panted, his breathsing in ragged gasps. He had been transported to the Spirit Realm just a day ago, but he was continuously under attack by beasts, leaving him no time to breathe or rx.


    Not to mention, he still had to build a house, a small vige so he could defend himself and his troops when his Novice Lord Title challenge came.


    The good thing was that his troops, though only five, were efficient. They were able to chop trees, build fences, and fend off beasts simultaneously.


    They were known as the Firbolg race ¡ª nt-like creatures with no eyes, have wide jaws, and razor-sharp teeth. Their bodies were adorned with clusters of mushrooms, and frog-like holes on the sides of their heads from which vines burst forth. They moved on four elephant-like legs, with no torsos ¡ª only heads connected directly to their limbs.


    Resembling mutated frogs the size of half a human, they were terrifying at first nce. Nathan had screamed the first time heid eyes on them. But as time went by, he grew ustomed to their presence, learning to see past their monstrous appearance to the primal power they embodied.


    In the span of a few short days, Nathan had soaked in everything he needed to know about this realm. With the help of the yer Association database, and forum he had ess to all the information that could help him survive here.


    After defeating thest of the attacking beasts, Nathan slumped to the ground and caught his breath. He wasn''t a fighter and definitely wasn''t athletic, so he left the battles to his troops while he ran around with his lord statue as the beasts chased after him.


    "This is so hard," Nathan muttered under his breath. "How do the others do this?"


    He had read on the forums that the first time was definitely hard, but once he had established his vige, everything would eventually fall into ce.


    "If only I had someone to rely on here," Nathan muttered while looking over the horizon. The feeling of istion intensified with each passing moment.


    ording to the association, there were a lot of humans here, but their identities were kept secret. It wasn''t always this way, but due to yers fighting over territories, the association decided to keep their identities a secret for safety reasons.


    It wouldn''t be safe in the real world if yers knew each other''s identities, after all.


    Still . . . "This ce might be full of resources, but I''m being attacked left and right," Nathan groaned. "I always wanted to be isekai''d into another world, but not like this."


    Nathan jumped to his feet and yelled, "Where''s my overpowered skill? If you''re going to transport me here, at least give me an overpowered skill!"


    ''My Lord, are you okay?'' one of his troops asked, looking concerned.


    The Firbolgmunicated in gurgles and wheezes, yet strangely, Nathan could understand them, and they could understand him.


    Some of them exhibited a surprising level of intelligence, engaging inplex tasks and strategic thinking, while others were simply stupid, requiring constant direction and guidance.


    This unique blend of intellect and primal instinct made the Firbolg a fascinating, if unsettling, presence in his troops.


    Nathan shook his head and muttered, "I wish I could tell Rain and the others about this, but the association advised against it. They''d probably think I''m losing my mind anyway," Nathan said. "They''ll say I''m addicted to games and can''t discern reality from fantasy anymore."


    Nathan''s frustration grew as he continued to survey the horizon. He missed his friends, his routine, and the sense of normalcy that came with his everyday life.


    Here, every moment was a struggle for survival, and the constant attacks from beasts were taking a toll on his mental and physical health.


    Nathan sighed deeply, knowing that he had to endure and adapt if he wanted to seed. The Spirit Realm was harsh, but he was determined to stay alive.


    "Anyway, if things gets too tough, I could always hand over my territory and just be a regr yer," Nathan muttered to himself.


    But for now, he was determined to do his best, build his vige, and fend off the beasts. He couldn''t call himself a top yer if he gave up now. He had his pride as a top yer after all.


    This was just like any game he had yed, only the stakes were higher. If he failed, he would die.


    "Ah . . . it''s so great to be me right now," Nathan mused sarcastically.


    =======


    "Is Nathan absent again?" one of Rain''s friends asked.


    "I guess so."


    "He''s been absent for three days now. He''ll definitely have to go to the Guidance Counselor."


    "Who knows, maybe Rain and he will end up in the same therapy session," they teased,ughing.


    Rain nced over at Nathan''s empty seat, worry gnawing at him. "I wonder what happened to him?"


    "Who knows? He might have found a new game. This isn''t the first time he''s done it."


    "That''s right. Rememberst year when he was absent for a week because a game had him glued to hisputer?"


    Theyughed again. "If it weren''t for his parents, Nathan would have been held back a year by now."


    While the others chatted, Rain couldn''t shake his concern for Nathan and decided to dial his number.


    Maybe he got sick? Or worse, had an ident.


    Rain pressed dial, and just then, the door opened, and in walked Nathan, looking haggard.


    "Oh! Speak of the devil!"


    "Hey Nathan! You''re here! Good thing you didn''t increase your absences to four, or else you''d be kicked into the guidance office and end up like Rain here, who has to attend therapy sessions."


    The boys snickered while the rest of the ss asked Nathan what had happened to him.


    Nathan sighed and looked to the side. "Been gaming, like usual."


    "I knew it!"


    "See! I told you. Now pay up!"


    "Damn it! And I thought you''d gotten sick!"


    "I bet you''d been in an ident."


    "Hoi! Stop killing me off just yet!" Nathan berated his friends, but they justughed at him.


    Rain, however, sensed something was off with Nathan. It was his friend''s habit to wiggle his eyes left and right when he was lying.


    Still, Rain was happy Nathan was here now. That was the most important thing.


    Whatever the problem was, he was sure Nathan would tell him about it when he was ready.

 Chapter 90: Shadow of the Plague

    "We should lure them here and here," said Druger, pointing at the maps. "We will set up barricades and traps to halt their movement and guide them to this area."


    "Will it work?" Rain asked, scrutinizing the n.


    "The Hobgoblins aren''t that smart, so they''d likely fall into the traps," Lyncon said confidently.


    Rain added, "But the traps and defenses can only do so much, right? They couldn''t fully eradicate the Hobgoblins. They have the numbers, and even with luring them to the ocean and using the two warships, we could only take down around half their army before they would scatter and escape.


    "We need something that would eradicate them once and for all, so they couldn''t regroup and attack us again," Rain finished with a hard voice.


    Druger took a deep breath. "I know what you mean,d. But those Hobgoblins number fifty thousand and still counting. As long as the Hobgoblin King is alive, we can''t totally eradicate their threat. What we could do at most is cripple some of their forces and buy us time for another future attack."


    Rain was silent, thinking deeply while the others around the table wore grave expressions.


    Suddenly, a resounding p echoed in the room, drawing all eyes to Hana.


    She beamed and said, "Alright everyone, enough of that. Why don''t we rest first and continue this tomorrow? Everyone is tired, and it''s already the middle of the night."


    Druger exhaled deeply. "Maybe you''re right. My head is killing me from all this thinking. Let''s call it a night."


    All eyes went to Rain for affirmation, and he nodded.


    Everyone was exhausted, and maybe all they needed was a good night''s rest to refresh their minds.


    Chi had reported that almost ten thousand Hobgoblins were already marching their way, a number they had expected, while the rest were marching northward.


    The Hobgoblin King had already set off his campaign to conquer the Barren Wastnd, while they were nowhere near ready to face them head-on.


    When Rain was alone, he decided to walk outside and get some fresh air.


    Walking in his vige at night was a peaceful routine for him, though right now, he was deeply bothered by the Hobgoblins that he couldn''t rx one bit.


    Rain met Thraigar outside the gates. Since he was huge, he couldn''t fit inside the vige. Druger and he had offered to build him his own house, but Thraigar refused, saying he wasfortable sleeping outside.


    As usual, Thraigar was sound asleep, and Rain knew better than to wake him up because he was sure he slept like a hibernating bear.


    Pup was on top of Thraigar. He peeked one eye open when he sensed Rain but then closed his eyes and continued to sleep.


    Pup had somewhat gotten close to himtely. Without even calling for him, pup was the one who went to him of his own ord.


    Too bad that the two weren''t part of his troops, but they could be ordered around most of the time. Rain mused to himself.


    Chi was still up north while Chin and the rest were patrolling the vige. #4 was . . . wherever he was, #4 was still guarding his statue.


    Rain walked around and took in the night air to clear his mind.


    "Can''t sleep, my friend?"


    Rain started and looked over at Thraigar in surprise. "You''re awake?"


    Thraigar smiled, his eyes drooping. "I can sense your unease."


    "Uh . . . s-sorry about that." Wait, something wasn''t right here. Why was he sensing unease and not the threat to his life? If he did, he wouldn''t have gotten captured in the first ce!


    Thraigar''s deep voice cut through Rain''s thoughts. "Worry not, young lord. Your mind is troubled, but you have friends and allies who will stand by you. Remember that strengthes not just from power, but from unity."


    Rain sighed, looking up at the starry sky. "I just want to make sure we''re prepared. The stakes are too high."


    "You''re doing all you can," Thraigar said. "And sometimes, the best thing you can do is to rest and let your mind recover."


    Rain nodded slowly. "You''re right. Thanks, Thraigar."


    Thraigar closed his eyes again, drifting back to sleep and murmured, "Unity . . . allies . . .


    is where true power lies . . ."


    Rain took onest look at the peaceful night before heading back to his quarters. Then he paused, a sudden thought striking him.


    Allies . . .


    Something sparked in his mind, and Rain hurried back to Druger to share his n, not caring if he woke the dwarf up all night.


    The night continued, time slowing for no one. The air grew still, and the cold weather turned even colder. A shadow crept over Silverstone Oasis, like a nket of darkness threatening to consume the whole vige before it coalesced into a single, strange-looking beetle. It was darker than the night, its body glowing with strange runes.


    The beetle slithered into the vige, its movements almost imperceptible. It bit one viger, injecting a strange venom, then moved on to the next house and bit another.


    The night went on, and then came morning.


    The vigers woke up and resumed their daily routines, unaware of the danger lurking in their midst. However, one, two, three, ten vigers remained in their beds, hot and coughing violently.


    A day passed, and the ten turned to twenty the next morning. Before Rain knew it, he was facing a pandemic, days before the Hobgoblins would arrive near their territory.


    Its was utter chaos and hopelessness!


    Rain stood at the entrance of the vige, watching as more and more vigers fell ill. Their once lively and bustlingmunity was now filled with the sounds of coughing and groans of pain. Panic spread as fast as the sickness, and Rain''s heart sank with each passing hour.


    "We can''t fight off an army with half our people bedridden," Lyncon said, his face pale with worry. "We need to find out what''s causing this and stop it before it takes us all."


    Hana, who had been tending to the sick, approached them. "We need to iste the infected," she said, her voice steady despite the urgency in her eyes. "If this spreads any further, we won''t have enough healthy people to defend the vige."


    Rain agreed, "We need to set up a quarantine area outside the vige. Anyone showing symptoms must be moved there immediately. We also need to find the source of this infection and eliminate it."


    "Druger, can you and Lyncon work on fortifying the defenses?" Rain asked. "We need to buy ourselves as much time as possible."


    Druger nodded. "Consider it done. Lyncon and I will make sure the traps and barricades are ready."


    Rain turned to Hana. "Gather everyone who can help. We need to start moving the sick and setting up the quarantine area. Chi and Chin, keep an eye out for any sign of the Hobgoblins. We can''t afford to be caught off guard."


    Hours passed as they worked tirelessly, moving the sick to the quarantine area and fortifying the vige''s defenses. Rain didn''t rest, his mind racing with thoughts of the impending attack and the mysterious illness guing his people.


    "This sickness didn''t juste on a whim," Rain muttered to himself, pacing back and forth. "The creatures here have lived for years without experiencing something like this. It''s not the water; we''re drinking the purest water gifted to us by Lord Izumi. It''s not the food either, since we cook it thoroughly, and any bacteria should have been disintegrate by the heat. So, what''s causing this?"


    Rain stopped and rubbed his temples, frustration evident on his face. If they could find the source, then maybe they could find a cure.


    "Rain," a voice called out, breaking his concentration.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Thank you for reading!


    If you enjoyed the story, please support it with reviews,ments, Power Stones, Golden Tickets, and gifts.


    Your support means a lot to me and helps tremendously.


    Thanks a bunch! ??

 Chapter 91: The Weight of Leadership

    "Rain."


    Rain looked over and saw Hana approaching.


    "What''s up?"


    "I think I can find a cure for this coughing sickness," Hana said, though her voice trembled with uncertainty.


    Rain''s face brightened with hope. "Really?"


    "If this isn''t a curse and it''s caused by natural means, then I can find a cure," Hana continued.


    Rain grasped Hana''s hands, his excitement barely contained. "I had no idea you could do that!"


    "We Hanamoris have a special affinity with nts and nature. We can grow a herb that cures certain diseases," Hana exined.


    "Amazing, Hana! So what do we need to do?" Rain could finally see a glimmer of hope in their darkest hour.


    However, Hana''s expression remained somber. "I have to get the virus inside my body."


    Rain''s smile vanished. "But then you . . ."


    Hana nodded. "Yes, I would get sick too. But there''s a chance that my body could adapt and grow the nt that''s the cure to the disease."


    Rain''s eyes narrowed with concern. "How likely is that?"


    Hana hesitated, her gaze dropping to the ground. ". . . About fifty percent." she lied.


    The truth was, even she didn''t know how sessful this venture would be. This would be her first time attempting it, so she wasn''t really sure.


    Rain fell silent, the weight of Hana''s words sinking in. Fifty percent? That was too low, wasn''t it?


    "Only fifty percent?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. "That''s not much of a chance."


    Hana sighed, her shoulders drooping. "I would have a better chance if I were an adult. But since I''m still young, I don''t know how my body will respond to the virus, if at all."


    Rain felt a lump forming in his throat. The odds were grim, and the thought of losing Hana to the virus was unbearable. There were already report of vigers sumbing to the virus, making their situation dire enough as it was.


    "There has to be another way," he said, desperation creeping into his voice. "We can''t risk your life like this."


    Hana looked up, determination shing in her eyes. "Rain, this might be our only hope. If this disease is natural, then I can do something about it. But if we don''t try, we''ll never know."


    Rain''s mind raced, trying to find a solution that wouldn''t put Hana in danger. "What about the others? Could they help? Maybe they know something we don''t."


    Hana shook her head. "The healers and elders have tried everything they know. This is beyond their knowledge. It''s up to me now."


    "But what if this disease isn''t caused by nature?" Rain''s voice was filled with dread.


    "Then . . . I''m afraid you''ll have to find the cure, and quickly," Hana said.


    Rain couldn''t believe this was happening now, especially with the Hobgoblin fast approaching. Panic wed at his mind, threatening to tear his sanity apart.


    He hid his fear as best he could, not wanting to worry the others, but it seeped into his voice, which choked with emotion. "But that''s risky, right? What would happen to you? We can''t risk it . . .


    we''re already short on manpower . . ."


    Rain felt himself sinking deeper into despair, spiraling into a dark hole with no way out, until Hana pped his cheeks.


    "Pull yourself together!" Hana''s voice was sharp. "This is no time for weakness. I know you''re scared, anxious, and frustrated, but you have to hold it together and never let it show. Even if the whole world turns against you, even if hope seems lost and the night grows darkest, you must remain unbroken. At times like this, everyone need to see strength and confidence in their leader."


    Her words sliced through Rain''s doubts like a sword through fog.


    "Everyone else may waver and lose hope, but not you. You must be our unwavering pir of strength. While others may falter, you must always stand tall, a beacon of hope. That''s what it means to be a lord!"


    Rain clenched his fists, feeling the crushing weight of their predicament. The Hobgoblins were closing in, and time was running out. But Hana''s resolve gave him a glimmer of hope, even if it was faint.


    "But . . . Hana you . . ."


    "Everyone has a role, Rain. Mine is to help you, no matter the cost, and yours is to think of the greater good. In times like this, you must be ready for sacrifices. For everyone''s safety, you have to take every chance you have and make decisive moves. Hesitation can cost lives, and we can''t afford that now. Your people are counting on you to lead them.


    We can''t have you falter now!"


    Rain gritted his teeth.


    "Alright," he said finally, his voice steadying. "If this is our best shot, then we''ll do it. But we''ll take every precaution we can. We''ll get through this together."


    Hana nodded, a small smile breaking through her serious expression. "Thank you, my Lord. I know it''s a lot to ask. But I believe we can do this."


    Rain took a deep breath, steeling himself for what''s toe. "We don''t have a choice. Let''s get started."


    That night, Hana stayed with the quarantined, determined to get herself infected. It didn''t take an hour before she was already coughing and burning with fever.


    Now came the hardest part for Rain: the waiting. He prayed and hoped that Hana would develop the cure and that her body could withstand the disease.


    However, that didn''t happen. Two days passed, more lives were imed, and Hana''s condition worsened.


    Rain fervently prayed that Hana would push through.


    "Rain,d . . ." Druger tapped Rain''s shoulder as he waited outside the quarantine area.


    "I''m sorry, Druger. Because of me, Hana is . . ."


    Druger shook his head. "No one mes you, Rain. Not me, not Lyncon, not anyone here. She chose this path to help, and all we can do is hope shees out of this alive."


    Rain clenched his fists. "If only . . . if only I could do more."


    "You''re already doing more than anyone could possibly do, Rain."


    Rain smiled bitterly. "Why is this happening, Druger? Just when I thought everything was finally going my way, this happened. I thought we could finally build the vige and live in peace, but then this happened . . ."


    Druger took a deep breath. "Everything happens for a reason,d. And always remember, there''s always light after the darkness. I''m sure Hana wille out alive and produce that cure. And I''m sure we can defeat the Hobgoblins and defend our town."


    Rain forced a smile. "Thanks, Druger."


    Read exclusive content at m v l em pyr


    Druger forced a smile . . . but beneath it, he was holding himself not to cough.

 Chapter 92: The Harbingers Clutch

    ~Chi!~


    "What''s wrong, Chi?" Rain asked, noticing the urgency in her chirps.


    Chi was stomping in his direction without stopping.''The Hobgoblins have picked up their pace and are heading here. They''ll be here within two days!''


    Rain and Druger exchanged a grave look.


    "That''s earlier than we anticipated," Druger said.


    Instead of wallowing in fear and despair, Rain urgently gave out orders. "Abandon the vige! Everyone, carry the sick to the warships now!"


    "Rain!" Druger and Chi were surprised. "What are you doing? Abandoning the vige? Are you nuts?"


    Rain shook his head, gritting his teeth. "I''m the most sane right now!" he dered, which made Druger and Chi pause. "I know that abandoning the vige seems cowardly, and would waste all our efforts thus far, but it''s the best course of action to save everyone right now! Until we find a cure for the disease, we can''t fight ten thousand Hobgoblins with our current state.


    I hate to say this, but we''ve lost this war the moment the disease struck us." Read thetest novel on M-VL-em|p,yr


    Druger and Chi couldn''t find the words to argue. They knew Rain was right, but epting defeat before the battle had even begun was a bitter pill to swallow.


    "We will stay and buy you time," Rain said firmly.


    "What? But,d¡ª"


    Rain tapped Druger''s shoulder and looked him in the eyes. "You have to evacuate everyone, including the townsfolk, to the warship. We''ll stall the Hobgoblins while you evacuate. We will give you enough time."


    "But . . . what about you,d?"


    Rain forced a smile and winked. "Don''t worry about me. If things get tough, we''ll escape too. With only a few of us, we can mostly outrun the Hobgoblins. Escaping would be easier."


    Druger stared at Rain, speechless.


    "Go, Druger. Time is of the essence."


    Druger finally forced himself to nod, determination hardening his features. With his small yet sturdy feet, he sprinted toward the vige to ry Rain''s instructions. Ignoring the fever and coughing that racked his body, he took a swig of strong booze, using its fiery burn to fight the disease''s grip. His resolve was unshakable ¡ª nothing would stop him from carrying out his duty.


    ~Chi!~


    "I won''t escape while you stall the Hobgoblins, Chi," Rain said, his voice as stony as his face. "I''m the lord of this vige, and it''s my responsibility to keep everyone safe."


    Chi pressed her beak tight. She was about to speak when they heard Pup''s howls.


    "What''s going on?" Rain asked, concerned. "Is Pup alright?"


    They hurried to where the wolf was and found him inside the barn near the barrels of chicken food.


    ~GrrRr!~


    Pup howled and growled, baring his fangs, his butt raised and head lowered, ready to pounce on whatever was there.


    "Pup, what is it?" Rain asked.


    ~Chi?!~


    Rain and Chi approached Pup and stared at what the little wolf was growling at . . . but there was no one there.


    "What is it?" Rain asked again, puzzled by Pup''s relentless growling.


    ~Chi!~


    Chi hissed, and Rain grew more curious. It wasn''t just Pup; Chi was acting strange now as well.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw something shining. Upon closer inspection, he saw a strange-looking dark bug with glowing markings on its body.


    "W-what . . . what is it?"


    Chi immediately stopped him from approaching.


    ''A foul strength emanates from that bug!'' she warned with a loud chirp.


    The bug was about to escape, but Pup was fast and snapped his jaws around it.


    "Don''t kill it!" Rainmanded. His gut told him that the bug was something significant.


    Pup immediately stopped crushing it between his jaws. The bug struggled to get free but couldn''t.


    ~Chi~


    ''Give it to me.'' Chi extended her hand, and Pup obediently dropped the beetle into her palm.


    The moment the bugnded on her, it bit Chi, and she chirped in anger. She quickly picked it up by its round back so it couldn''t bite her again.


    ''What the hell are you?!'' Chi chirped, ring at the bug between her fingers.


    But before Chi could squeeze the bug for answers, she started coughing violently. Her eyes drooped, and she copsed with a fever.


    "Chi!" Rain was shocked at the turn of events. He watched in horror as the beetle quickly escaped.


    "Pup, after it!" Rain ordered while checking on Chi. To his surprise, Chi was burning up and coughing, just like those afflicted by the disease ravaging the vige.


    Chi had mostly stayed in the north and hadn''t had any contact with the infected. How could she have contracted the disease?


    "D-don''t tell me . . ."


    Pup returned with the struggling beetle between his jaws, wagging his tail triumphantly. Rain had no time to praise him, however.


    "Is this . . . is this thing the cause of the coughing disease?" Rain asked no one in particr.


    He quickly grabbed a ss jar from his inventory, originally used for storing rainwater, and used it as a makeshift jail for the beetle.


    Rain then instructed Pup to guard the cer while he quickly carried Chi to the quarantine area.


    This was bad! His General had contracted the disease. With Chi incapacitated, it was as if half his army was crippled.


    Now it was imperative to find a cure, or Chi might not make it.


    "Don''t worry, Chi . . . Hana is . . .


    Hana is doing his best to produce a cure." Worry gnawed at Rain as he ced Chi inside the quarantine area, struggling for breath.


    With a heavy heart, Rain had to leave, despite Chi''s fever raging. He knew he couldn''t do anything in the quarantine area than waste his time worrying. Steeling himself, he bolted back to the beetle and headed straight for Druger and the others.


    Now that he had found the possible cause of the disease, maybe they could finally create a cure. Rain was hopeful as he raced back to the vige.


    When he presented the beetle to Druger, thetter was equally surprised.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this," Druger said.


    "Me too," Rain affirmed. "I couldn''t find anything about it in any book. Do you think the elders know about it? Maybe with this, we can finally find a cure?"

 Chapter 93: Desperate Measures

    "Let''s send it to them then."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Rain and Druger went to one of the empty houses they had set up as a temporaryb for the healers and herbalists. The elders, healers, and herbalists inside were studying the disease nonstop.


    Rain and Druger exined the situation.


    The elder immediately tested the beetle and had a few volunteers get bitten by the bug. Within minutes, the volunteers fell to the ground, coughing and burning with fever.


    "Without a doubt . . . this is the cause of the pandemic," one of them said.


    "Then can you make a cure out of it?" Rain asked, hopeful.


    However, the elders and the rest wore grim expressions. "We can . . . but concocting the cure will take time."


    "Take time?" Rain echoed, not liking the sound of it. Time wasn''t on their side. The pandemic was relentless, and the Hobgoblins were just days away, knocking on their doors.


    One of the elders, a wizened man with a long gray beard, spoke up, his voice steady yet tinged with concern. "The reason the cure will take time is multifaceted," he began.


    Rain''s impatience was evident. "What do you mean, Elder Keldar? We need it now. Lives depend on it."


    Elder Keldar nodded solemnly. "I understand, but listen carefully. First, we need to thoroughly analyze the beetle''s properties. This involves isting the toxins and identifying how they interact with everyone''s physiology."


    Another elder, a woman named ra, interjected. "This is no simple task, my Lord. The beetle''s venom isplex. It''s not just a single toxin but abination of several, each affecting the body in different ways."


    Rain frowned. "But we know it''s the cause. Can''t we just create an antidote from that?"


    Elder ra shook her head. "If only it were that simple. We must understand eachponent to ensure the antidote targets the correct aspects of the venom without causing additional harm."


    Druger, standing nearby, added, "Rain, they need to be thorough. A rushed cure could be just as deadly as the disease itself."


    Rain clenched his fists. "How long are we talking?"


    Elder Keldar sighed. "It could take several days just to iste theponents and begin formting a potential antidote. Then, we need to test it to ensure it''s safe and effective. That process alone could take weeks."


    Rain''s shoulders sagged under the weight of this news. "Weeks? We might not have that long."


    ra''s eyes softened with empathy. "We understand the urgency, my Lord. We''ll work tirelessly, day and night, to speed up the process. But science and nature cannot be rushed. We must do this right to save lives, not risk more."


    Rain nodded slowly, swallowing his frustration. "Alright. Do whatever you can. Just . . .


    hurry."


    The elders exchanged nces, and Elder Keldar spoke with a resolve that mirrored Rain''s. "We will, my Lord. We will work as fast as we can. For everyone in this vige."


    "Let''s go,d . . . we have nothing more to do here. We still have to evacuate everyone to the warship," Druger said and chugged another drink to soothe the itching in his throat.


    The disease had different rates of severity. Some affected might die from coughing or fever as early as one day, while others had more resistance and continued to fight the disease for days. Druger was in thetter group.


    But he knew that he had to iste himself soon, after he had evacuated everyone. The mask over his mouth would have to do for now until hepleted his task.


    Rain, on the other hand, remained quiet at the side. He was deep in thought, and despite the tight circumstances they found themselves in, something clicked in his mind.


    His brain was working in overdrive, and desperation called for desperate measures.


    "Druger . . .," Rain started.


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "I''m thinking . . . this beetle could infect anyone, right?"


    "That''s right. It''s evident that everyone got sick despite our different races. This virus is so potent that I''m wondering where it came from. That beetle was so strange, and in all my life, I have nevere across something like that. It might be some kind of ancient bug from thousands of years ago."


    Druger began a coughing fit, and that''s when Rain noticed.


    "Druger, you . . ."


    "I''m fine,d. You don''t have to worry."


    "But . . . you have to go to quarantine!" Rain felt like his stomach was turning. Everyone he knew was sumbing to the virus.


    "Enough. I''m no good in quarantine. This mask will prevent me from spreading the virus. Until I see that everyone is on the warship, I will not rest . . ."


    Druger fell to the ground, panting and coughing nonstop.


    Rain felt like his whole world was turning upside down.


    "Lord Rain! Druger!" Lyncon shouted and came running to where Druger was.


    "Will you please take him to the quarantine area?" Rain asked Lyncon in a strangely calm voice.


    Lyncon nodded, but Druger tried to get up.


    "I can still move. We still have to evacuate everyone. Until that task is over, I will not move from here."


    "Don''t be so stubborn! What can you do in your current state?!" Lyncon yelled at him. "You''re only a burden this way. Leave the evacuation to us and get yourself to quarantine now!"


    With Lyncon''s insistence, Druger had no choice but to follow his lead. The virus was already oveing him, and he had no more strength to argue.


    While everyone was busy evacuating, Rain called for Pup.


    The little guy might be small, but he was extremely fast. He had the same speed as Chi if he really exerted effort.


    Pup appeared before him, curious and defensive about what he wanted to say.


    "I know that you''re not my troop, Pup, but I can only rely on you right now. Will you do me a favor?" Continue reading at m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    Sensing the seriousness in Rain''s face, Pup howled and nodded his head. Rain had saved his life and taken care of him until now. This was the least he could do.


    Pup was prepared to do anything.

 Chapter 94: The Amaranthine Blossom

    Hana was slipping in and out of consciousness, her feverish state causing her to be delirious.


    In her delirium, she found herself transported back to a time when she was still a little girl, surrounded by her family. They lived in a lush, swampy area, where nature''s embrace was both wild and gentle, and the air was thick with the scents of wet earth and blooming flowers.


    In here, Hana could see her parents, strong and kind, tending to their home with love and care. Her mother, with her warm smile and gentle hands, was weaving a basket from reeds, humming a familiar luby that always made Hana feel safe.


    Her father, tall and sturdy, was busy repairing their wooden home, hisughter echoing through the trees as he joked with Hana''s brothers and sister.


    Hana''s siblings were ying nearby, theirughter mingling with the sounds of the swamp. Her older brother was teaching her younger brother how to catch fish with their bare hands, while her sister was braiding wildflowers into Hana''s hair.


    The swamp was their yground, a magical world where they were free to explore and dream. They would chase dragonflies, ssh in the shallow waters, and build secret forts out of branches and leaves.


    Explore more stories at m,v l''-NovelFire


    Everything felt perfect and timeless, a precious memory of a simpler, happier time. Hana wanted to stay in this moment forever, surrounded by her family''s love and the beauty of the swamp.


    She felt the cool, muddy water between her toes, the gentle breeze rustling through the reeds, and the warmth of her family''s presence.


    But as much as she wanted to hold onto this dream, a distant voice began to intrude, pulling her back to something unknown.


    It was faint at first, just a whisper on the wind, but it grew steadily louder.


    "Hana . . . Hana . . ." the voice called, filled with urgency and a hint of desperation.


    "Who''s that voice?" Hana wondered, trying to ignore it and remain in her dream.


    She clung to the image of her family, their faces smiling and content, but the voice persisted, breaking through the idyllic scene.


    It was a voice she knew, a voice that stirred something deep within her, but in her delirious state, she couldn''t ce it. No matter how hard she tried to remember, her consciousness kept fading, and the familiar voice slipped further away.


    "Hana, please . . . wake up . . ." The plea was bing clearer, cutting through the fog of her mind.


    It was a voice filled with concern, a voice that was trying to reach her, to bring her back.


    "M-My Lord . . . ?" she muttered.


    Hana''s heart ached as she felt the dream begin to dissolve. The swampy paradise and her family started to blur and fade, reced by a haze of fever and pain.


    She struggled to hold on, to remember the voice that was calling her, but it was like trying to grasp water with her hands ¡ª it kept slipping away.


    The more she tried to focus, the more the dream crumbled, leaving her with only a lingering sense of warmth and love from her family.


    The voice continued to call her name, growing louder and more insistent, pulling her away from the dream and back to the harsh reality of her illness.


    "Druger and the others need you . . . everyone needs you . . .


    I need you!"


    In her delirium, Hana could only manage a faint, whispered response. "M-my . . . lord. .


    ." But the voice was relentless, refusing to let her go.


    As her consciousness ebbed and flowed, Hana was left with the haunting memory of her family''s happiness. The voice was a plea that she couldn''t ignore, a connection that she desperately needed to remember.


    And even though she couldn''t fully understand or respond, the voice gave her a glimmer of hope, a reason to keep fighting through the fever and delirium, to find her way back to those who loved her in the waking world.


    "Hana!"


    Hana gasped as she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Rain looking down at her.


    "M-my Lord . . ."


    "Thank the gods . . . I thought you wouldn''t make it . . ." Rain''s voice was choked with emotion, tears glistening in his eyes.


    At that moment, Hana felt that it wasn''t so bad to be alive. "M-my Lord . . . someone like me . .


    . you shouldn''t shed a tear."


    Rain gently tapped Hana''s forehead. "What do you mean, ''someone like you''? You''re my friend and a precious member of our vige. You''re important to us."


    Hana closed her eyes and smiled weakly before her expression turned serious. "I''m still . . . weak from the fever. However .


    . ."


    From her heart a flower sprouted. Hana shakily picked it up. "I did it . . . this is the cure that my body has produced.


    Make it into a potion and . . . one drop . . .


    is all . . ."


    Rain wiped away his tears and sped Hana''s hands. "Thank you, Hana . . . Thank you." He could hardly find the words. She had saved them all, just in the nick of time.


    Hana closed her eyes and smiled softly. "No . . . it is I who should . .


    . thank you . . ." Exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted back into unconsciousness.


    She had truly believed she would die. She had pulled through because of Rain''s voice. If he hadn''t been there by her side, she was sure she would have sumbed to death. The other side was already calling for her, showing her the sweet embrace of rest together with her family.


    She almost didn''t make it. Part of her wanted to die, to be with them again. However, she couldn''t forsake Rain, Druger, Lyncon, and everyone. She still had a mission toplete in the Spirit Realm, and it would be unfair to leave everyone behind.


    Thank you, Rain . . . my Lord . . .


    it''s up to you now.


    In Rain''s hand was the [Amaranthine Blossom]. It was revered not just for its beauty, but for its unparalleled medicinal properties. The flower contained a unique blend of phytochemicals and bioactivepounds that could neutralize the toxins of the disease and stimte the body''s natural healing processes.


    With this, Rain hoped to cure the others as soon as possible.


    Hana was quickly moved with the others as the evacuation process nearedpletion. Rain then instructed Pup to deliver the flower to the warship where the elders and medics were already stationed. He was the fastest, so the task fell into him.


    As soon as thest of the vigers were safely out of the vige, Rain, Thraigar, Chin, Chill, and Chick stood ready outside, waiting for the Hobgoblin army.


    They had to stall for time while the others made their way to the east.


    Rain looked up at the twin moons. That night, they were a deep, ominous red, like a bloodstained omen approaching. The stage was set for the final stand, and they had sessfully stall for time until everyone was evacuated.


    It was time to face the Hobgoblin army.

 Chapter 95: A Stealthy Mission

    The night was cloaked in a heavy, oppressive silence as the Hobgoblins made their camp on the barren wastnd.


    The air was thick with tension, the ground beneath them hard and unyielding. The sky was clear, but the twin moons cast an eerie, blood-red glow over thendscape, adding to the ominous atmosphere.


    Ten thousand Hobgoblins filled the deste in, their campfires scattered like malevolent stars in a twisted constetion. The fires crackled and hissed, casting flickering shadows that danced menacingly across the ground.


    The Hobgoblins moved about their camp with a grim purpose, their guttural voices and harshughter creating a discord that seemed to make the very earth tremble.


    Two towering figures stood out among the throng, the Hobgoblin Generals. One was a hulking Berserker, his massive frame covered in thick, scarred armor. His eyes burned with a feral intensity, and his breath came out in ragged, growling huffs.


    The Berserker General carried a massive war axe, its de stained with the blood of countless foes. He paced restlessly near his fire, the ground shaking with each heavy footfall.


    The other was a lean, sinewy figure, the Ranger General. His movements were swift and silent, his keen eyes constantly scanning the horizon. He wore dark, mottled armor that blended seamlessly with the shadows, and a quiver of deadly arrows hung at his side.


    His bow, intricately carved and well-worn from countless battles, was never far from his grasp. The Ranger Generalmunicated with his scouts in hushed tones, his voice a sharp contrast to the Berserker''s bellowing.


    The Hobgoblins were a fearsome sight, their grotesque features illuminated by the firelight. Their skin ranged from sickly green to a deep, bruised purple, their eyes glinting with malice.


    Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire


    They sharpened their weapons, the metallic scraping sound a constant, unnerving presence.


    The scent of their crude, hastily prepared meals mingled with the acrid stench of sweat and blood, creating a miasma that hung heavy in the air.


    The Hobgoblins ate quickly, their sharp teeth tearing into meat with savage hunger, all the while casting wary nces around them. They knew that the calm of the night was only a prelude to the storm of battle that awaited them.


    The Berserker General finally stopped his pacing, his eyes fixing on the distant horizon. "We strike at dawn," he growled, his voice carrying over the camp. "Prepare yourselves. We leave no survivors."


    The Ranger General nodded, his expression unreadable. "Scouts, keep watch. Report any movement," he ordered, his voice cold.


    The scouts nodded and melted into the shadows, their forms disappearing into the night.


    As the Hobgoblins settled in for the night, the camp remained on edge, a palpable anticipation hanging in the air.


    The fires burned low, casting long shadows that twisted and turned like specters. The Hobgoblins were ready, their bloodlust simmering just beneath the surface.


    The barren wastnd seemed to hold its breath, knowing thate dawn, it would be soaked in blood.


    Unbeknownst to the Hobgoblins, Pup was stealthily sniffing around their camp. The stench of the Hobgoblins was impossible to hide, even their scouts had a distinct smell that Pup could track from a distance. Ensuring he remained undetected, Pup carefully released the beetle into the ground.


    Though small, the beetle was potent and incredibly dangerous. It could decimate an entire vige within days if left unchecked. Releasing it was a perilous move, but desperate times called for desperate measures.


    Back at the vige, everyone was exerting their efforts to find a cure, and Hana might have produced one. The beetle''s properties and venom had been extracted and studied. Now, it was the Hobgoblins'' turn to face its wrath.


    Pup''s mission wasplete, and he scampered away quickly, hoping to escape before the Hobgoblins could detect him. He darted through the shadows, his small form nearly invisible in the dim light. However, as he slipped away, one sharp-eyed scout caught sight of him.


    Pup''s heart pounded as he raced through the shadows, the acrid scent of Hobgoblin scouts growing stronger behind him.


    The flickering campfires cast long, eerie shadows across the barren wastnd, creating a maze of obstacles that Pup navigated. Hiding within shadows and running the next. Every rustle of his fur and every snap of a twig seemed magnified in the tense silence.


    The Hobgoblin scout who had spotted him let out a guttural snarl, alerting others to a strange presence. The camp quickly buzzed with activity, and Pup knew he had to move fast.


    He darted through the underbrush, his small form barely noticeable in the dim light, but the Hobgoblins were relentless.


    Pup''s paws pounded against the hard earth as he weaved through the rained arrows, narrowly avoiding the grasp of a Hobgoblin who lunged at him.


    He skidded under a low-hanging piece of canvas, emerging on the other side just as another scout swung a club where his head had been moments before. The air was filled with the sounds of pursuit ¨C¨C harsh voices, ttering armor, and the heavy footfalls of his pursuers.


    Desperation fueled Pup''s flight. He had beenx around the vige before, but this was the first time Rain had given him a serious mission. Despite being weak and little, Rain had given this important mission to him. Failure was not an option.


    Besides, he couldn''t die ¨C¨C not until the Hobgoblins were eradicated for killing his family.


    He dashed towards a thicket, hoping to lose his pursuers in the dense foliage. A sharp arrow whizzed past his ear, embedding itself in a dead tree trunk inches from his head.


    Pup''s breath came in ragged gasps as he pushed himself harder, his muscles burning with exertion. He leaped over a fallen log, his keen senses picking up the rustling of air and the scent of safety just beyond.


    But the Hobgoblins were closing in. Pup could hear them crashing through the underbrush, their guttural shouts growing louder.


    In ast-ditch effort, he veered towards a narrow dry ravine, its steep walls offering a potential escape route. He scrambled down the rocky slope, his ws scraping against the stone as he fought to maintain his footing.


    Halfway down, arge boulder dislodged and tumbled down after him, narrowly missing him but creating a cloud of dust and debris that momentarily obscured him from his pursuers.


    Pup took advantage of the cover, darting into a small crevice in the ravine wall. He pressed himself into the shadows, holding his breath as the Hobgoblins stormed past, unaware of his hiding spot.


    The minutes stretched into an eternity as Pup waited, his heart pounding in his chest. When the sounds of pursuit finally faded, he cautiously emerged from the crevice, his body trembling with adrenaline and exhaustion. He had barely escaped with his life, but he had done it.


    With no time to waste, Pup turned and made his way back towards the vige.

 Chapter 96: Necrovenom Beetle

    Meanwhile, the Hobgoblin General, a menacing presence, demanded an exnation for themotion.


    "Are we under attack?!" he growled, his voice resonating through the camp.


    "No, General," one of the scouts reported, his head bowed in deference. "It seems a stray wolf wandered too close to our camp."


    "A stray wolf?" The General''s eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "That''s right, General."


    "I thought Vraka had already eliminated the nearby Quillwolf den. There''s still one that escaped? That Shaman was useless. He got himself killed and couldn''t even eliminate all the enemies in the south. Now we''re here because we have to clean up his mess."


    The scout shifted nervously. "What are we going to do, General? Should we give chase?"


    The General sneered, his lips curling in disdain. "Leave it. What harm could a stray wolf do?"


    He turned to address the rest of the camp, his voice booming with authority. "Return to your posts! We move at dawn!"


    "YeEeAarRgH!"


    The Hobgoblins resumed their activities, the tension in the air easing slightly as the General''smand restored order. The fires burned lower, and the night stretched on, unaware of the danger that now lurked within their ranks.


    Unbeknownst to every Hobgoblin, the beetle released by Pup began its insidious work under the cover of darkness.


    The camp had quieted, with most of the Hobgoblins resting in preparation for the battle at dawn. The beetle, small and nearly invisible in the dim light, moved with deadly purpose.


    It crawled silently through the camp, drawn by the scent of its first target. It climbed up the leg of a sleeping soldier, its tiny mandibles piercing the skin and injecting its venom.


    The soldier stirred slightly but did not wake, the bite no more noticeable than a mosquito''s.


    The beetle hopped to its next target, repeating the process with ruthless efficiency. Each bite left behind a small, almost imperceptible mark, but the venom spread quickly through the victims'' veins.


    The beetle continued its journey, moving from soldier to soldier, its path of destruction unnoticed in the stillness of the night.


    As the hours passed, the venom began to take hold. The first symptoms appeared as faint sweats and slight difort, easily dismissed by the sleeping Hobgoblins.


    But as the night wore on, the venom''s effects intensified. Fevers spiked, and soft, sporadic coughs punctuated the air, growing steadily more frequent and severe.


    By the time the sky began to lighten with the first hints of dawn, the camp was stirring with uneasy movements.


    The Hobgoblins rose from their makeshift beds, preparing for the day''s march. The General barked orders, and the soldiers moved toply, though many did so with visible difort.


    Suddenly, one soldier copsed, clutching his chest and gasping for breath. A violent coughing fit overtook him, and his skin was slick with feverish sweat. He writhed on the ground, hisrades staring in shock and confusion.


    Before anyone could react, another soldier fell, then another. Panic rippled through the ranks as more Hobgoblins sumbed to the mysterious affliction.


    The air was filled with the sound ofbored breathing and hacking coughs, a cacophony of suffering that spread like wildfire.


    The Berserker General stormed through the chaos, his eyes zing with fury. "What is happening?" he roared, grabbing a soldier by the arm.


    "I-I don''t know, General," the soldier stammered, his own face pale and slick with sweat. "It''s some kind of sickness. It''s spreading fast."


    The camp was in turmoil. Hobgoblins who had been healthy moments before were now on the ground, burning with fever and racked with coughs. The General''s fury turned to a cold dread as he realized the scale of the disaster unfolding before him.


    Stay tuned for updates on m-v l|-NovelFire


    "Healers! Get the healers!" he bellowed, but even as he spoke, he saw that some of the medics themselves were copsing, their bodies betraying them to the same relentless illness.


    A scout stumbled forward, his eyes wide with terror. "General, it''s everywhere. It''s some kind of a disease that couldn''t be healed!"


    The General''s mind raced. "How? How did this happen?"


    The scout could only shake his head, too ovee by his own symptoms to offer an answer. The Generals looked around at their decimated forces, their heart sinking.


    This was no ordinary sickness; it was a weapon, and it had struck them with devastating precision.


    The once-organized camp was now a scene of chaos and misery. Hobgoblins fell where they stood, their bodies wracked with uncontroble tremors. The few who remained standing looked around in horror, their confidence shattered.


    As the sun rose, it cast its harsh light on a scene of utter devastation. The Hobgoblin army, ten thousand strong, was now reduced to a desperate, suffering mass.


    The two Generals snapped into action. "Get your asses up now! No sickness will crumble the mighty Hobgoblin army! Everyone, we leave now! Those who can''t move will be left behind to rot!"


    The harshmand was followed by the forceful march of the Hobgoblin army. However, as they moved south, their ranks began to thin, with Hobgoblins copsing under the unbearable sickness.


    Finally, the two Generals could no longer ignore the dwindling numbers and ordered everyone to carry the sick. Their progress became unbearably slow. What should have been a day''s journey stretched into three grueling days.


    With no visible cure at hand and toote to turn back, the sickness imed more lives, but the two Generals and the remaining soldiers were determined to see their mission seed before the illness could take them.


    They will conquer the south just as their King wanted.


    Meanwhile, under the cover of darkness, a shadow appeared. The Necrovenom Beetle, minding its own deadly purpose of infecting every living thing it encountered, scampered toward the shadow. The shadow''s hand reached out, and the beetle merged with it.


    "So they''ve already found a cure," the shadow muttered under its breath. "A Hanamori, huh? An extinct race. Long ago, they were the prime healers of their time, producing flowers and medicinal nts that could cure any disease. But using their bodies as test subjects decreased their lifespan drastically each time."


    The shadow''s eyes narrowed. The Hanamori were his mortal enemies. Time and again, they thwarted the gues he unleashed upon the Spirit Realm. Yet, he took pride in knowing he was the reason for their near extinction. The relentless diseases he spread forced the Hanamori to use their bodies to find cures, sacrificing their lifespans with each attempt.


    Their constant battle against his malevolence had drained their vitality, but now, thest remnants of this once-great race stood in his way once more.


    It grinned. "So there are a few of them left . . . Still, using the Necrovenom Beetle that nearly wiped out all the races in the Spirit Realm thousands of years ago against his enemy . .


    . Keekeekee . . . such a devious boy. My mistress will be pleased."


    With a delighted grin, it vanished into the night.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 97 : The Siege of Dawn

    At the first light of dawn, the Hobgoblins emerged. Their numbers stretched across the barren wastnd, a sea of twisted, monstrous forms as far as the eye could see.


    However, what had once been an intimidating force was now reduced to merely half its original strength. Many were on the verge of copse, their bodies ravaged by the relentless gue.


    Yet, the two Hobgoblin Generals stood unscathed amidst the chaos.


    Perhaps they had evolved beyond the rest, or maybe the venom took longer to affect them. No one knew for sure.


    Rain and the others waited, their resolve tested by the sight before them. Though stricken with the deadly disease, the Hobgoblins still had overwhelming numbers.


    If he had to be honest, Rain hadn''t expected the illness to be so potent, reducing the Hobgoblins'' ranks to such a degree. He was grateful that Pup had found that beetle and used it as a weapon. This time, he owed everything to Pup and Hana.


    Now it was their turn to hold the line, ensuring that everyone had enough time to evacuate to the warship. It would be disastrous if the Hobgoblins reached them, especially since they had mounts known as Battlehogs, while the vigers still had to carry the sick.


    The two imposing figures at the forefront caught Rain''s eye. He deduced they were the Generals.


    One was a hulking brute mounted on a giant Battlehog, wielding a massive axe that gleamed menacingly in the dawn light. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''e|m,p-y r


    The other was a leaner figure, riding a smaller but equally fierce Battlehog, arge bow in hand, and a quiver of deadly arrows at his side.


    "Are you the lord of this ce?! Where are those seadwellers?!" one of the generals'' voices boomed over the battlefield.


    Though they spoke a differentnguage, Rain could oddly understand them.


    He bitterly smiled. Of course, they hadn''t done any research on him. In their eyes, he didn''t amount to much. The seadwellers might have caught them off guard, but it seemed they weren''t overly concerned about them that they didn''t exert any effort to know their enemy. While he had Chi to spy at them every night.


    They were either arrogant or had the power to justify theirck of concern for their enemies.


    Rain stepped forward. He steeled himself, his grip tightening on his weapon. This would be a battle like no other, and they would need every ounce of strength and courage to survive.


    "Isn''t itmon manners to introduce yourself before asking for someone else''s name?" Rain said, calmly hiding the shaking of his nerves.


    One of the Generals growled. "We don''t need the name of a dead man!"


    Then you shouldn''t have asked the name of the lord of this ce in the first ce, Rain thought. Everyone was right when they said Hobgoblins weren''t that smart. They were capable of thinking but weren''t exactly intelligent.


    The scrawny one stepped forward and spoke calmly. Unlike the boorish bigger one, the leaner Hobgoblin General seemed moreposed despite the situation.


    "My name is Varkis, and this is General Gralnor! We stand here in the name of our mighty King,manded to purge all who dare to oppose his rule.


    "Listen well, for I will say this only once. Join us, swear fealty to our King, and we will grant you mercy. Pledge your loyalty, and you shall live to see another day, spared from the wrath of our army. Refuse, and you will face the full force of our might, your lives extinguished in a tide of blood and fire.


    "The choice is yours. Consider it carefully, for your fate hangs in the bnce."


    General Gralnor stared at Varkis. He frowned but didn''t say anything. He knew their predicament. Though there were only five enemies outside and the vige seemed empty, the threat of the seadwellers couldn''t be denied.


    Their orders were to annihte everyone in the south. However, with the disease guing them and iming hundreds of Hobgoblins each day, they were in no condition to fight for long.


    The best they could do was to make the other side surrender and join their King, to minimize casualties on their part, and then return immediately to find a cure. They could kill them after that.


    They were in no condition for war right now.


    A low growl rumbled in General Gralnor''s throat. If only this cursed disease hadn''t struck them, they wouldn''t have to lower their heads and negotiate like weaklings.


    On the other hand, Rain was aware of the Hobgoblins'' predicament, but he was more surprised that General Varkis could speak like a noble in war. He was sure they were only offering negotiations because of the disease. However, he knew better than to trust them.


    Moreover, what he wanted wasn''t an alliance with Hobgoblins, known for their ruthless and untrustworthy nature. What Rain wanted was to defeat them so they wouldn''t pose any problem to him and his people once and for all.


    "Sorry, but we''re not interested in your offer," Rain said calmly.


    General Varkis remainedposed on the surface, but inside, he seethed with rage. General Gralnor, unable to contain his fury, roared and signaled the start of the battle.


    "Enough of this! Everyone charge! Kill them! Kill them all!" General Gralnor bellowed, and the Hobgoblin army surged forward, rushing towards Rain and hispanions.


    Nearly five thousand Hobgoblins charged, a tidal wave of malevolence. Rain, Chill, Chin, and Thraigar all went to their positions.


    Thraigar hurled boulders with immense strength in the safety of the vige, crushing Hobgoblins beneath their weight. Chill, Chin, and Chick fired cannons and ballistas on the battlement, their projectiles tearing through the advancing ranks.


    Rain retreated into the vige, closing the gate behind him. He joined the others in manning the watchtowers and battlements, coordinating their defenses with haste.


    The air was filled with the deafening sounds of battle ¡ª explosions, war cries, and the sh of steel. Rain''s heart pounded in his chest as he shouted orders, ensuring everyone held their positions.


    As Thraigar continued to rain down destruction, and the cannons and ballistas unleashed their deadly barrage, Rain knew this would be a fight for time. The Hobgoblins were relentless, but so were they.


    Different traps were triggered as the Hobgoblins circled the vige. Hidden pits suddenly opened beneath their feet, swallowing unlucky soldiers into sharp spikes. Explosive snares detonated, sending Hobgoblins flying, their cries of agony mingling with the din of battle. Spiked barricades shot up from the ground, impaling those who ventured too close.


    The walls of the vige stood sturdy and unyielding, crafted to withstand assaults. However, General Gralnor''s powerful swings with his massive axe made the sturdy gate rattle and shake. Each swing brought the gate closer to splintering. A few more swings and the vige would be breached.


    Despite the impending threat, Rain and the others held their ground, defending their home with every ounce of their strength. They knew the walls weren''t designed to withstand an onught from five thousand Hobgoblins, but they had to hold the fort for as long as possible.

 Chapter 98 : The Inferno Gambit

    The battle raged on.


    Molten heat and iron rained down from above, scorching the Hobgoblins and stopping them from breaching the walls. Liquid fire poured from cleverly concealed cauldrons, turning the ground before the walls into a searing death trap. The Hobgoblins screamed in pain, their advance slowed by the deadly deluge.


    Meanwhile, General Varkis ordered his ranged troops to shoot arrows over the battlements. The sky darkened as a swarm of arrows blotted out the sun. Rain''s eyes widened as he shouted, "Take cover!"


    Thraigar ducked to the side of the wall, finding a safer position. Chin, Chill, and Chick grabbed their shields, covering their bodies as best as they could. Rain ducked behind a wall, using it as a makeshift shield. Arrows grazed their skin, but his Aasimar troops quickly healed any wounds, their divine abilities mending flesh with ethereal light.


    The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom. Hobgoblins screamed and howled, the ng of metal against metal ringing through the air.


    General Gralnor, undeterred by the traps and the molten rain, continued his assault on the gate. His axe swung with terrifying power, each strike sending shockwaves through the wood and iron. Cracks began to form, the once-strong barrier weakening under the relentless onught.


    Rain darted between positions, rallying his troops and directing their efforts. "Hold the line! Don''t let them through!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos.


    Thraigar, hidden at the side, hurled boulders with immense force, each impact sending Hobgoblins flying. Chill, Chin, and Chick fired their cannons and ballistas, their projectiles tearing through the advancing ranks. The air was thick with smoke and the acrid scent of burning flesh, but they didn''t falter.


    As the Hobgoblins continued their attacks, more traps were triggered. Walls of spikes shot up from the ground, impaling those who ventured too close. Explosive snares detonated, sending shockwaves through the enemy ranks.


    The battle raged on, each side relentless in their pursuit of victory. Rain knew they couldn''t hold out forever, but they had to buy enough time for the vigers.


    With each passing moment, the situation grew more dire. The gate was on the verge of breaking, and the Hobgoblins showed no signs of stopping.


    "Aim for the Generals!" Rain instructed.


    Despite some arrows finding purchased on his skin, Thraigar pushed through the pain, his muscles straining as he hurled boulder after boulder over the fence. Arrows struck his limbs, piercing his flesh, but he didn''t stop. His determination was unbreakable.


    "RaaarrRR!" Thraigar roared, his voice a thunderous deration of defiance as he continued to throw boulders. The massive stones crashed down on the enemy ranks, crushing Hobgoblins and halting the archers'' attacks. The raining boulders created a temporary reprieve, giving Chin and the others precious moments to act.


    Seizing the opportunity, Chin positioned himself above General Gralnor. He tipped cauldrons of molten fire directly toward the Hobgoblin General. The molten metal cascaded down like liquid fury, glowing a fierce, hellish red.


    "Do you think that would do anything?!" General Gralnor roared, swinging his massive axe with a fearsome strength. The molten fire split apart with the force of his swing, sending stters of fiery liquid onto the Hobgoblins surrounding him. Their screams filled the air as their flesh melted under the intense heat, but General Gralnor remained unfazed by death of his own troops.


    His focus was unbreakable as he turned back to the gate. Each swing of his axe was a hammer blow, the gate trembling and splintering under his might.


    With a final, devastating strike, the gate shattered, wooden shards flying in all directions. General Gralnor stepped through the wreckage, his eyes burning with triumph.


    "Prepare yourselves!" Rain shouted, rallying his forces. When the gate was breached, he knew it was time to execute the next phase of their n.


    The defenders quickly escape through a well hidden exit as the Hobgoblins surged through the breached gate.


    General Gralnor''s triumphant entry into the vige signaled the beginning of the end for the Hobgoblins. Thousands upon thousands poured inside, expecting a fierce battle with armed vigers. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|m,p| y- r


    Instead, they found the vige eerily empty.


    "W-what''s going on here?" one Hobgoblin muttered, confusion etched on his face.


    "Where are they?" another demanded, looking around nervously.


    "Did they escape?" a third asked, scanning the surroundings.


    The Hobgoblins were clueless, their anticipation turning to bewilderment. General Gralnor sniffed the air, his eyes narrowing to slits as he sensed something amiss.


    "Everyone out!" he bellowed, but his warning came toote.


    ~BoOooOmM!~


    A deafening explosion rocked the vige, the force of it shaking the very ground. mes erupted, engulfing everything in their path. The heat was intense, a searing inferno that incinerated every Hobgoblin within the vige. The st wave sent debris flying, and the air was filled with the agonized screams of those caught in the fiery trap.


    Rain and hispanions were already a few hundred meters away, having retreated to a safe distance before the detonation. He watched as the vige, their home, was consumed by the mes. There was blood on Rain''s lip from biting down in frustration and sorrow. Destroying their vige was a bitter pill to swallow, but it was a necessary sacrifice to eradicate the Hobgoblins.


    The important thing right now was to make sure that they survive no matter what.


    As the smoke and fire raged behind them, Rain took a deep breath, trying to steady his emotions. The cost was high, but it was a price they had to pay to ensure their survival.


    Rain turned to hispanions, their faces reflecting a mix of relief and sadness. "We did what we had to," he said, his voice firm despite the turmoil within him. "We may have lost our vige, but we saved our people. Now, let''s finish this."


    With renewed determination, they prepared for the final confrontation. The explosion had decimated the Hobgoblin forces, but the battle was not yet over. Any remaining Hobgoblins would still pose a threat. Rain knew they had to be relentless to end the menace once and for all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 99: Fight with General Gralnor

    The vigey in ruins. mes licked the remnants of buildings that had taken weeks to construct, inferno consuming everything in its path.


    The explosion had not only shattered the physical structures but had also imed the lives of thousands of Hobgoblins caught in its devastating st.


    Through the thick smoke and scattered rubble, General Gralnor emerged, a figure of fury and resilience. His rage was palpable, his massive form pushing through the debris.


    Half of his face was a grotesque mask of melted flesh, the searing heat having burned away skin and muscle, exposing raw, charred tissue. His body bore the marks of the explosion, with patches of skin hanging loosely, revealing the sinew beneath.


    Despite the inferno, there were still about two thousand Hobgoblins who had been fortunate enough to be outside the st radius.


    Among the survivors was General Varkis, his body covered in burns, each movement sending waves of pain through his scorched skin. His usuallyposed demeanor was shattered, reced by a grimace of agony and fury.


    General Gralnor, however, had suffered the worst. The left side of his face was unrecognizable, a horrifying mix of melted features and exposed bone.


    His anger was a palpable force as he looked around at the charred bodies of his fallen troops. The pain from his wounds was secondary to the seething rage that coursed through him.


    "AaAarRgGH!"


    With a roar that echoed across the destendscape, Gralnor vented his frustration and disbelief.


    How could a ragtag vige of misfits do this to their army? He bellowed, his voice a mix of pain and fury. How could they destroy them without even a proper fight?


    He couldn''t fathom the reality before him ¡ª a small, seemingly insignificant vige had managed to inflict such devastating damage on his mighty force.


    The realization stung worse than his burns, a blow to his pride and a testament to the cunning and resolve of their enemies.


    As he surveyed the destruction, his anger only grew, fueling a desire for vengeance that burned hotter than the mes around him.


    At a distance, Rain and the others rode their horses away from the vige when they heard General Gralnor''s enraged shouts echoing through the chaos.


    "That guy is still alive?" Rain asked, surprised.


    He distinctly remembered seeing the Hobgoblin General at the center of the vige. That st should have killed him, but it seemed Gralnor was sturdier than the rest.


    It would take a great deal of damage topletely kill that Hobgoblin, Rain thought, signaling everyone to hurry. They needed to get close to the shore within range of the warship to finish off the remaining Hobgoblin army.


    By now, they should have bought enough time for the others to fully evacuate to the warship.


    "Let''s pick up the pace!" Rain urged.


    ~WhoOosh!~


    A whistling sound cut through the air, and before Rain knew what was happening, he was thrown off his horse. The ground split with a violent tremor, knocking him off his feet. It was General Gralnor''s [Cleaved] skill, a powerful attack that caused the earth to shake and sent them sprawling.


    Chin, Chill, and Chick managed to evade just in time, but Thraigar was slower to react and got struck in his left hand. The wound was deep, and the goliath bled profusely.


    Chin and the others did their best to heal his wound but only managed to close a small part of it. Their healing abilities weren''t potent enough for such a severe injury.


    "Get back here! I''ll kill you! I''ll definitely kill you!" General Gralnor''s furious shout sliced through the air.


    Rain scrambled to his feet and felt a forceful gust of wind from behind him. He turned to see General Gralnor''s gruesome, burned face, eyes bloodshot, teeth gritted, his hand bulging with veins as he gripped his axe and swung it with deadly intent.


    Time seemed to slow as the axe came swiftly towards Rain''s throat.


    ~AanNgG!~


    A loud ng rang out as Chin''s shield parried the Hobgoblin''s axe just in time, saving Rain''s life. The shield shattered from the impact, sending both of them flying.


    Rain felt some of his ribs crack from the force, and he struggled to get up, his head ringing. To his horror, Chin was writhing in pain from his broken hand. The force of the Hobgoblin General''s attack had been too much, and Chin had sacrificed his arm to save him.


    "Chin!"


    ~Chirp~


    Chin pushed Rain away while trying to heal himself. He stood up, grabbed his sword with his one good hand, and faced the Hobgoblin General. Chill and Chick healed his broken hand as best they could, but their healing skills weren''t strong enough to fully mend it.


    General Gralnor closed in on Chin, swinging his axe with brutal power. The force of the blow would surely kill Chin or break his other hand.


    "Chin! Get away! Don''t face him head-on!" Rain shouted.


    But it was toote to retreat. Fortunately, Chill and Chick rushed in, helping to parry Gralnor''s blow. The Hobgoblin General sent them flying, but the damage inflicted on them was minimal.


    Gralnor had gone berserk, raging with uncontroble fury, mouth dripping with saliva as he muttered only one word, ''kill.''


    At this point, the General couldn''t feel pain, but his power had doubled in his madness. He knew he was going to die soon from his burns, so he had nothing to lose ¡ª a powerful and fearsome opponent to face right now.


    Rain deduced that the General had somehow used a skill to teleport to their location. The rest of the Hobgoblins were still hundreds of meters away, slowed by the fire and their injuries.


    Rain didn''t care anymore. He grabbed his sword and charged at General Gralnor. The General was alone, and he had to kill him before the others could reach their location.


    "Argh!" Rain charged head-on, but General Gralnor swung his axe, and the force sent Rain flying without even bridging the distance between them.


    General Gralnor stomped towards Rain, each step reverberating through the ground. Raising his weapon high, he brought it down with a vengeance.


    Rain closed his eyes, expecting to be cut in half, when suddenly Thraigar appeared before him, sping the de between his massive palms and halting the axe in its tracks, saving Rain.


    The impact sent shockwaves through Thraigar''s body, but he held firm, his muscles straining as he absorbed the blow.


    "Get up, Rain!" Thraigar growled, his voice like rolling thunder. "You have to run!"


    Rain scrambled to his feet, his eyes locking onto General Gralnor''s enraged face. Thraigar pushed back against the axe, forcing Gralnor to take a step back.

 Chapter 100: Arrow of Hope

    Rain was made aware of the formidable strength of the Generals in the Hobgoblin King''s army. Lord Izumi had once fought a Hobgoblin General and made it look effortless. But now that Rain and hispanions were facing a General themselves, he wasn''t sure they could defeat it.


    They should run away!


    But Thraigar . . .


    "Thraigar!" Rain shouted, but he didn''t know what to say.


    "My friend, run away! Take the others with you! I will hold him off!" Thraigar said, as if he knew what Rain was thinking.


    Rain''s face was drained of color. "I will not leave you here!"


    Veins bulged on Thraigar''s hands and face. His muscles strained as he exerted all his strength to stop General Gralnor''s axe from cleaving him in two. The de came dangerously close to his forehead, and his limbs shook from the effort. The Hobgoblin General was so powerful that he could contend with the strength of a Goliath!


    "Gerrgh!" Thraigar gritted his teeth, his limbs trembling as he held the axe at bay. The de pierced his forehead, drawing blood.


    Chin, Chill, and Chick all rushed at the Hobgoblin General, thrusting their swords into his torso. Yet, General Gralnor seemed unfazed. His strength only doubled, even tripled, as a dark red aura flowed around him.


    "If I''m going to die, I''m going to take you all with me!" General Gralnor roared.


    Rain''s eyes widened in horror as Thraigar''s knees buckled, and he dropped to the ground, one knee down. The de pierced deeper into his forehead, drawing more blood, while the wound on Thraigar''s hand reopened, pouring blood.


    Thraigar couldn''t hold on any longer! Rain thought desperately. Chin, Chill, and Chick twisted their weapons to inflict more damage on the Hobgoblin General, but it was no use.


    Rain gripped his sword and quickly raised it, aiming to cut off General Gralnor''s hand. He didn''t know if he could prate the General''s thick skin, but if he didn''t do something, Thraigar would die!


    Rain brought his weapon down, but an arrow shot through the air, striking his sword and sending it flying. Rain fell to the ground, his shoulder dislocated by the force of the arrow. He screamed in pain and when he looked over, he saw General Varkis and the other Hobgoblins rapidly approaching.


    There was no time. They had to escape!


    "Go now!" Thraigar urged.


    Rain knew what he wanted, but if they left . . . Thraigar would definitely die. He didn''t want that! But if they didn''t leave, they would all die!


    Never in his life had Rain thought he would face such a heart-wrenching decision. He panted, his heart slowing, but it felt like it would burst from his ribs. Being a lord meant making sacrifices and on-the-spot decisions for the greater good. But that didn''t make it any easier.


    "Go, Rain!" Thraigar urged as the Hobgoblin army closed in.


    There had to be another way. Another way! Rain thought desperately. But as General Varkis drew his bowstring and the Hobgoblin army advanced, he had no time to be indecisive.


    The words were on Rain''s lips, but he couldn''t give the order. He just couldn''t!


    ~WhoOoSsH!~


    An arrow shot through the air, sudden and swift. The next thing they knew, arge arrow lodged in General Gralnor''s skull. The red, vengeful aura around him dissipated, his bloodshot eyes turned white, and he fell to the ground, lifeless, with the arrow still lodged in his skull.


    Rain and the others were stunned, and even General Varkis paused. The Hobgoblin army halted as one of their Generals fell, shock on their faces.


    ~Chi!~


    A chirp echoed through the battlefield, and Rain turned to see Chi perched atop a distant hill, her bow still raised.


    "Chi!" Relief flooded Rain''s heart. He had never felt so relief as he did at that moment, seeing Chi alive and well.


    It looked like Hana''s herb had worked, and Chi hade as soon as she was healed, evident by the rise and fall of her chest. She had exerted all her effort to get here, and Rain thanked the universe that she had made it in time.


    ~Chi!~


    ''I''ll cover you! Run now!''


    Rain nodded. "Everyone, let''s run for it!"


    Thraigar forced himself to his feet, suppressing the urge to cry out in pain. He moved swiftly as he could while Chin, Chill, and Chick ran eastward.


    "Don''t let them escape!" General Varkis roared, releasing an arrow. Simultaneously, his troops loosed their arrows, raining death from the sky.


    Thraigar swiftly scooped Rain into his arms, shielding him from the barrage of arrows as they ran. Chin, Chill, and Chick did their best to parry the arrows heading their way, but some still pierced Thraigar''s back.


    "T-Thraigar!" Rain said, worried.


    Thraigar forced a smile, his gaze never wavering forward. "Don''t worry, friend. This is nothing. Their arrows won''t kill me."


    "S-still . . ." Rain wanted to say that blood loss would, but he refrained .


    Rain could only grit his teeth in helplessness. If only he were stronger, he could have protected himself and wouldn''t need others to get hurt protecting him.


    At a distance, Chi never stopped releasing arrows, each shot meeting the enemy''s arrows, giving Rain and the others precious time to escape. Her aim was precise, her focus unwavering, and her presence a beacon of hope amidst the chaos.


    Thraigar''s steps were heavy, each one a testament to his indomitable spirit. Despite the arrows lodged in his back, he pushed forward, driven by a willpower that refused to be broken.


    "Just a little further!" Rain urged, his voice a mixture of hope and desperation.


    The sound of Chi''s arrows continued to resonate, a rhythmic reminder of theirst stand. With each arrow that found its mark, she carved a path for them, her efforts a lifeline in their dire situation.


    Finally, they reached a point where the barrage of arrows lessened. Thraigar, Chin, Chill, and Chick kept moving, the urgency of their escape fueling their strides. Chi stopped firing arrows and joined them as they passed her position, seamlessly blending into their retreat.


    Rain thought that they would made it, but the sound of thundering hooves suddenly grew louder, and within moments, the Battlehog riders were upon them. They were fast! The massive creatures charged forward with terrifying speed, their riders brandishing weapons and snarling with fury.


    The Hobgoblin army had caught up with them, and it didn''t take a moment for General Varkis to encircle their position. In mere seconds, Rain and hispanions found themselves surrounded by the Hobgoblin forces, with no path to escape.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    We''ve reached 100 chapters!


    Thank you all for your support throughout this journey. Reaching this milestone wouldn''t have been possible without your support.


    Here''s to many more chapters ahead! ????

 Chapter 101: A Grand Entrance

    "We can''t outrun them!" Rain shouted.


    Thraigar, despite his injuries, readied himself for another fight. "We''ll make our stand here!" he bellowed, his determination undeterred even though he couldn''t move his other hand.


    Chi nocked an arrow, releasing it swiftly at any Hobgoblin who dared to approach too close.


    Chin, Chill, and Chick took up positions, their weapons at the ready, determined to protect Rain at all cost.


    The air was thick with tension as the Battlehog riders closed in, their fearsome mounts kicking up dust and debris.


    Rain drew his sword, his grip tight. They were surrounded, but he believed they could break through and push eastward a little more.


    The first of the Battlehogs reached them, and Thraigar met its rider head-on, his massive frame a barrier between the enemy and his friends. With a powerful swing, he knocked the rider off his mount, sending him crashing to the ground.


    Chi''s arrows flew nonstop, each shot finding its mark. She picked off the riders who were getting too close forfort.


    Chin, Chill, and Chick fought ever straying too far from Rain, their coordination and teamwork evident as they defended against the oing horde.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, they held their ground. Rain readied the [Duds], nning to create a path through the enemy lines as he fought alongside hispanions, his sword shing in the light as he parried blows and struck down enemies.


    He didn''t fully know what he was doing, adrenaline was taking over his body. He got cut and stab but nothing serious that his troops couldn''t heal.


    Good thing that the Hobgoblin soldiers weren''t exactly expert fighters either. Rain could handle them, except for those with advanced skills andbat experience, like General Varkis and some of his elite troops. When that happened, Chi and Thraigar intercepted their attacks to protect them.


    Rain and the others were pressed from all sides, the relentless Hobgoblin army closing in. The air was thick with the stench of battle and the deafening mor of shing weapons.


    Despite their dire situation, Rain''s mind was calm. With a swift move, he hurled the [Duds] towards the weakest line of the Hobgoblin formation.


    The [Duds] exploded with a blinding sh and a concussive force, tearing a gaping hole in the enemy ranks.


    Seizing the opportunity, Rain and hispanions surged forward, cutting through the stunned Hobgoblins. They fought with desperate intensity, their weapons shing and stabbing in a flurry of steel.


    For a brief moment, hope flickered in Rain''s heart as they broke through the line. But their respite was short-lived.


    The Hobgoblins quickly regrouped, and soon, they were surrounded once more. The grim realization set in as they saw the sheer number of enemies hemming them in from all sides.


    A few hundred meters more, and they would have been within the range of the warship''s cannons, where a decisive strike could have obliterated the Hobgoblins.


    It would have only taken a few seconds to cover that distance, but they fell short.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    They failed that crucial task that would have secured their victory.


    What now?!Rain started to panic, his mind racing.


    "Enough of these games!" General Varkis bellowed, his voice a thunderous roar. "This is your end!" He raised his hand, signaling his archers to rain arrows upon them.


    With nowhere to escape and Hobgoblins closing in from every direction, it seemed like death was the only oue.


    The archers drew their bows, and the tension in the air was palpable. Rain and hispanions braced themselves for the onught.


    ~BLAAAARRRNNN!~


    A horn sounded in the distance ¡ª the signal from the warship.


    Reinforcements had arrived!


    Rain didn''t know what was happening. The warship shouldn''t have signaled for an attack; they were still out of range. But his doubts were reced by awe and disbelief when he looked around and saw the astonished faces of hispanions.


    A few hundred meters away, the horizon erupted with a massive surge of ravaging waves. Thousands of Ebizo soldiers, their forms dark and imposing, rode atop the water, their disciplined ranks cutting through the ocean like a living tide. At the forefront of this awe-inspiring force, a colossal warship sailed majestically atop the waves, its cannons primed and ready for battle.


    In the center of this formidable armada stood General Varlox, his scarred face stern and resolute, exuding an air of unshakable authority. His arms were crossed over his broad chest, overflowing with confidence. It was as if the chaos of the battlefield was beneath his notice, a mere distraction to hismanding presence.


    The sight was nothing short of breathtaking. The Ebizo soldiers, masters of the sea, manipted the waves with a skill that bordered on the supernatural. They moved in perfect harmony, their synchronized efforts propelling the warship forward with unstoppable momentum. The sunlight glinted off their armor, casting a dazzling array of reflections that danced across the water.


    As they approached, the very air vibrate with the raw power of their advance. The Hobgoblin army, caught off guard by this unexpected turn of events, faltered in their assault. General Varlox''s eyes, cold and calcting, locked onto the battlefield ahead, assessing every threat with a tactical precision honed through countless battles.


    "My lord," General Varlox shouted, his voice booming across the battlefield like a rion call. "Reinforcements have arrived!"


    Rain''s mouth fell open. Reinforcements? Since when? What? How?


    Rain hadn''t asked for reinforcements from Lord Izumi and certainly hadn''t expected thousands of Ebizo to carry a warship on top of ravaging waves.


    The waves roared as they surged forward, threatening to crash against the Hobgoblin army. Faced with the overwhelming power of the sea, the Hobgoblins began to retreat in disarray. The warship fired its cannons, each thunderous st raining destruction upon the enemy, scattering their ranks like leaves in a storm.


    With a mighty crash, the waves smashed into the ground, and the thousands of Ebizo soldiers swiftly disembarked, forming an imprable line of defense in front of Rain and the others. The warship, now safelynded behind them, armed and ready to rain hell upon the Hobgoblins.

 Chapter 102: Alliance of Ground and Sea

    General Varlox was beside Rain in an instant and kneeled. "I apologize for beingte, my lord. We had to evacuate all the townsfolk to a safe distance and make sure they didn''t notice our soldiers before we came here."


    "No, you did a great job saving us just in time." Rain shook his head. "Wait. I didn''t request thousands of Ebizo soldiers, though."


    "It was I who took the initiative to report to Lord Izumi, my lord. I hope you don''t take offense, seeing that the situation was dire."


    ". . ." This was exactly what Rain had thought about having a strong troop; they sometimes acted on their own.


    Though he had to admit that General Varlox had saved them. Without the aid of thousands of Ebizo soldiers, they couldn''t have mustered a wave that could carry the warship all the way here.


    "I will ept any punishmentter for acting on my own ord," General Varlox said.


    "No. Never mind that. But . . . Lord Izumi is busy, right?


    He''s also fighting his own war on the sea. Is it alright to send his troops to me?"


    General Varlox remained on his knees. "Regarding that, my lord, I have a message from Lord Izumi."


    "A message?"


    Instead of answering, General Varlox pulled out a huge bubble from his inventory, showing Lord Izumi inside like a crystal ball.


    "This is a memory bubble, my lord," General Varlox said and yed the recording.


    "Rain, I must say, I''m disappointed that you didn''t rely on me," Lord Izumi began, his voice both stern and understanding. "Our alliance is not just a formality. I understand that I''ve been extremely busy these past days, with every soldier under mymand engaged in battles to reim ournds and restore our honor.


    "Yet, even amidst this turmoil, I want you to know that I am not a stingy or ungrateful lord. I wouldn''t hesitate to spare a thousand of my elite troops to aid you in eradicating the Hobgoblin threat. These soldiers I''ve sent are the best of the best ¡ª brave, skilled, and loyal. They will fight tooth and nail for you, as they would for me.


    "Although I can only lend you this much for now, I want you to understand that these warriors are more than capable. They embody the strength and resilience of our race.


    "In the future, Rain, I hope you will rely on me more. Our bond is meant to be a source of strength, not just a political agreement. We stand together, and together, we will win."


    The recording ended, leaving Rain with tears in his eyes. Lord Izumi had not only sent reinforcements but also a powerful message of support and trust. Rain''s heart swelled with gratitude for the seadwellers'' lord.


    Rain realized how much he truly owed to Lord Izumi. The Seadweller Lord had gone above and beyond, offering not just his elite troops but also his loyalty and friendship.


    Rain vowed then and there to return the favor to Lord Izumi in the future.


    ~Chi!~


    Rain wiped his tears and smiled. "You''re right, Chi. This isn''t the time to be crying in relief when the enemy is still atrge."


    General Varlox rose to his feet. "Your orders, my lord?"


    Rain stared at the Hobgoblins who were scattering away while General Varkis tried to bring order to his army.


    Seeing the warship and the thousand Seadwellers, not to mention their own numbers diminishing from the cannons and the disease, the Hobgoblins morale was non-existent.


    Rain reflected on the countless days he had been haunted by the Hobgoblins'' presence. Ever since he first learned of their existence, he had been unable to find peace. Their shadow loomed over him like a dark cloud, a relentless reminder of the threat they posed. The constant menace had kept him on edge, always alert, always ready for battle.


    Now . . . he wanted to put an end to his fears.


    "Let''s wipe out these motherfuckers!" Rain''s voice sliced through the chaos, a rion call to action.


    General Varlox wasted no time, barking orders that set their forces in motion.


    The cannons roared, spitting fire and iron across the battlefield as the Ebizo soldiers moved with lethal grace. They formed a disciplined wall of steel, advancing against the disarrayed Hobgoblin ranks.


    Each cannon st marked another step towards victory, while the soldiers carved a path of devastation through their stunned enemies.


    The Hobgoblins, once bold in their aggression, now faltered and fell before the barrage of attacks.


    The tide had turned decisively in favor of Rain''s forces, their unity and skill proving more than a match for the chaos and disorder of their foes.


    Amidst the smoke and fury of battle, the Ebizo soldiers pressed on, their mission clear: to wipe out everyst motherfucker who dared to threaten their lord and homnd.


    General Varkis watched in grim silence as his once formidable army dwindled before his eyes, their numbers thinning with each passing moment. Blood stained his lips, a bitter reminder of the disease ravaging his body, weakening him with every breath.


    This catastrophe wouldn''t have befallen them if they still stood at their full strength ¡ª ten thousand strong, a force that even the one thousand Seadwellers would have hesitated to challenge.


    Yet, fate had dealt them a cruel hand. Disease had already imed half their numbers, and the cunning traps and deadly explosion had further decimated their ranks by thousands more.


    Now, here they were, lured into this trapid out on the map, where the Seadwellersy in wait with a force that defied belief.


    Who could have anticipated that thousands of Seadwellers would wield their water magic to transport a damn warship across the seas, all the way to this forsaken battleground?!


    General Varkis clenched his fists, a mix of rage and resignation burning in his eyes. They had underestimated their enemies, and now they paid the price dearly.


    But even in the face of overwhelming odds, Varkis knew the battle wasn''t over. There would be vengeance, there would be retribution. He swore silently to himself, amidst the chaos and despair, that they would make the Seadwellers rue the day they dared to challenge the might of his King.


    "To King Kraggul!" General Varkis shouted as he stormed towards Rain and the others.

 Chapter 103: No Mercy

    General Varkis''s head rolled across the blood-soaked ground, the final moments of his vision capturing theplete annihtion of his once formidable army.


    The mighty Hobgoblin forces, once ten thousand strong, nowy in ruins. The battlefield was a scene of utter devastation, dominated by the overpowering might of the Seadwellers.


    As Varkis''s head came to a stop, his lifeless eyes reflected the chaos and destruction around him. The disciplined Ebizo soldiers moved with thousand-years-past-down experience and strategy, their formation unbroken, their resolve unshaken.


    Each swing of their swords and thrust of their spears was a testament to their superior training and unyielding spirit. The Hobgoblins, who once charged with fierce aggression, were now reduced to scattered remnants, fleeing in disarray.


    Even so, the human yer refused to let anyone escape. He ordered his troops to hunt down and kill everyst fleeing Hobgoblin, allowing no one to survive.


    For such a seemingly na?ve individual, he concealed a formidable ruthlessness. The Lord of the Silverstone Oasis, with his ordinary appearance andck of martial prowess, had seemed unremarkable, almost forgettable. He didn''t even know how to fight, and yet . . . they had lost to him.


    This man, who looked so in and innocent, harbored a steely determination and a strategic mind that outmatched even the fiercest warriors. Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The Seadwellers, with their might and magic, had been merely tools in his hands, executing his orders. His true powery not in physical strength, but in his ability tomand, to inspire, and to strike fear into the hearts of his enemies.


    An unassuming figure amidst the chaos, revealed a hidden cold-bloodedness. Hemanded his troops, "Leave no survivors. Hunt them down and kill anyone who tries to escape."


    Varkis''s lifeless eyes captured the final moments of his army''s annihtion. His eyes reflected the man who had orchestrated their downfall -- Rain Weathers, the Lord of Silverstone Oasis.


    As Varkis''s head rolled to a stop, his final thoughts were consumed by the bitter irony of their defeat. They had underestimated the Lord of the Silverstone Oasis, mistaking his human exterior for weakness.


    But beneath that facade was a mind as sharp as any de, a will as unyielding as steel. And it was this hidden ruthlessness that had led to their ultimate downfall.


    General Varkis''s final curse echoed in the silence of his mind, unspoken but deeply felt. His dreams of glory, of power, died with him, swallowed by the might of his enemies.


    His king, his army, his cause ¡ª ally in ruins. The battlefield, once a ce of glory and honor, was now a graveyard of shattered dreams and broken bodies.


    The air was thick with the acrid smell of gunpowder and the metallic tang of blood. Smoke billowed from the cannons, which had decimated the Hobgoblin ranks with relentless volleys.


    The ground was littered with the fallen, both friend and foe, a grim reminder of the battle''s ferocity. Amidst the carnage, the Seadwellers stood victorious, their blue-green armor gleaming under the harsh light of dawn.


    Rain stood at the center of the battlefield, panting and heaving for breath. He surveyed the aftermath, the bodies of the Hobgoblins strewn across the field, the remnants of their once-feared army now nothing more than a testament to their defeat.


    General Varlox approached Rain, his face set in grim. "My lord, the battlefield is ours. The Hobgoblins are no more."


    Rain nodded, his gaze never leaving the horizon. "We''ve won this battle, but the war is far from over. We must ensure that everyst one of them is eradicated. There will be no mercy for those who threaten ournds."


    The Ebizo soldiers moved through the battlefield, their movements efficient and methodical. They gathered the fallen Seadwellers, ensuring that theirrades received the honor they deserved.


    The Hobgoblins were left where they fell, their bodies a stark warning to any who would dare challenge the might of the Seadwellers again.


    In the distance, the warship that had carried them to victory loomed like a sentinel, its cannons still smoking from the battle.


    The Seadwellers began the task of securing the area, setting up defenses to guard against any potential counterattacks.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting the battlefield in a somber twilight, Rain turned to his soldiers. "As much as I want to honor the fallen right now, there''s no time for us to rest. We will move north!"


    Chi, General Varlox, and the others stared at Rain, their expressions were surprised.


    "My lord, you don''t mean to say . . ." General Varlox trailed off, eyes wide.


    Rain nodded, his face as serious as his voice was resolute. "Yes, we will march north and y the Hobgoblin King, eradicating the threat of the Hobgoblins once and for all!"


    =======


    Though General Varkis and General Gralnor suffered defeat at the hands of Rain and his army, the Hobgoblin King Kraggul the Warlord continued his relentless advance through the north of the Barren Wastnd. His conquest seemed unstoppable with a formidable army of 100,000 Hobgoblins, including four elite generals.


    The first conquest on their path was the nomadic tribes of the Lizardfolk. Adept at survival and masters of ambush tactics, the Lizardfolk were formidable in their own right. Yet, against the overwhelming force of 100,000 Hobgoblins, they stood no chance. Many of their number fell prey to the Hobgoblin horde, bing nothing more than sustenance to fuel the relentless march.


    Those who survived fled north, seeking refuge and warning other ns of the impending doom.


    Next on Kraggul''s path were the Gnolls of the Dust ins, savage tribes known for their ferocity in battle. The t, dry ins echoed with the sounds of their fierce resistance, but even their legendary savagery could not stem the tide of the Hobgoblin attacks.


    The Dust ins became a battlefield, stained with the blood of Gnolls who fought bravely but ultimately fell before the might of Kraggul''s forces.


    The Gnolls of the Dust ins, renowned for their ferocity and brutalbat skills, mounted a fierce defense against the invading Hobgoblin army. However, they were ultimately overwhelmed by the sheer numbers and relentless strategy of Kraggul''s forces.


    The Hobgoblinsunched coordinated assaults that shattered the Gnolls'' defensive lines. Despite the Gnolls'' savage resistance, their berserker charges and guerri tactics could not withstand the Hobgoblin war machine. The Hobgoblin archers rained down a deadly barrage of arrows, while their heavy infantry pressed forward with brutal power, cutting down Gnolls left and right.


    nked on all sides and outnumbered, the Gnolls were driven back, their lines crumbling under thepressure. Kraggul''s elite generals executed wless maneuvers, outsmarting the Gnoll chieftains and exploiting every weakness.


    The Dust ins, once the hunting ground of the Gnoll tribes, became a graveyard of their fallen warriors, marking the devastating triumph of the Hobgoblin King.

 Chapter 104: The March North

    With no rest but the asional sleep and food, Rain, Thraigar, Chi, his troops, General Varlox, and over 900 Seadwellers pressed on, their journey north.


    The Seadwellers utilized sturdy carriages and powerful warhorses to swiftly traverse the rugged terrain, their disciplined ranks moving like a well-oiled machine.


    As they advanced, the remnants of battle and disease marked their path. Hobgoblin bodies, rotting from the virulent illness that had decimated their ranks, littered the ground.


    At that moment, Rain was profoundly grateful for Hana''s ingenuity in producing a cure and Pup''s discovery of the beetle that had made it possible to win this war and survive the otherwise deathly cough. Without their timely intervention, his own forces might have sumbed to the same dreadful fate.


    The barren wastnd was eerily devoid of beasts, as if the creatures sensed the war''s approach and hid away to avoid bing fodder for the armies.


    Rain deduced that his campaign mightst a month or two, but he had an idea that would save them time and ensure they wouldn''t go hungry.


    However, as of now, their immediate goal was to stop at the Hobgoblin King''sir.


    King Kraggul must have had immense faith in Generals Varkis and Gralnor, along with their ten thousand strong army, for he didn''t expect them to be defeated. Confident in their strength, Kraggul had left his kingdom with only a few soldiers to defend it.


    King Kraggul hadn''t anticipated any attack from the south, leaving his kingdomrgely unguarded.


    However, the Hobgoblin kingdom was not simple to conquer. Set deep underground, it featured abyrinthinework of tunnels, a fortress of darkness and stone.


    Rain and his forces approached the entrance to the underground stronghold with caution. The terrain above was deste, but the entrance to their loomed like a gaping maw in the earth.


    The Seadwellers, with their naval expertise, adapted quickly to the new challenge of subterranean warfare.


    As they descended into the dark tunnels, the air grew colder and the sense of danger more felt. The tunnels twisted and turned, a maze designed to confuse and ensnare invaders.


    The Hobgoblin''sir was immense, yet it couldn''t possibly house the entirety of the Hobgoblin horde. Rain surmised that otherirs were scattered throughout the wastnd, with their inhabitants converging underground only when it was time to strike.


    Despite this, Rain was certain this was their capital, the stronghold where the Hobgoblin King resided. It was imperative to destroy this heart of their power, ensuring that the Hobgoblins could no longer rally under one banner.


    Dismantling this centralir would be a crippling blow to the Hobgoblin forces, scattering them and sowing chaos among their ranks.


    As they ventured deeper into the undergroundbyrinth, the sounds of battle echoed through the corridors. The few Hobgoblin soldiers left to defend their fought fiercely, but they were no match for thebined might of Rain''s forces.


    The Seadwellers, adept in bothnd and seabat, quickly overwhelmed the defenders, their weapons shing in the dim light of the tunnels.


    Suddenly, Rain''s voice rang out urgently. "Wait. What are you doing?" he called, drawing General Varlox''s attention just as he was about to strike down a Hobgoblin child.


    General Varlox stared at Rain, his voice cold. "Killing all the Hobgoblins as you ordered, my lord."


    Rain found himself momentarily speechless. He looked around and saw the area was filled with women, children, and the elderly. His resolve crumbled in the face of their innocence.


    General Varlox, however, remained steadfast. "If you don''t kill them now, they will regroup and hold grudges against you. In the future, they might pose a threat to your rule. It''s better to kill them now."


    Rain hesitated, torn between ruthlessness and mercy. General Varlox was right, but was it right?


    ~Chi . . .~


    ''My Lord . . .''


    Everyone awaited Rain''s decision.


    The scared and helpless faces of the Hobgoblin women and children haunted Rain''s mind, weighing heavily on his heart. They were innocent, that much was true. However, he was certain that if the situation were reversed, the Hobgoblins would have killed everyone in his vige, including women, children, and the elderly.


    The right thing to do was to eliminate the seed so they could never grow again.


    "General Varlox . . . everyone," Rain finally said.


    "Yes, my lord?"


    "Step aside."


    General Varlox and the others were stunned at Rain''s promation.


    "My Lord?"


    "You don''t mean to spare them, right, my lord?" the general asked while Chi frowned and berated the Seadweller.


    ''How dare you question our lord''s order!''


    "It''s fine, Chi." Rain faced General Varlox with a serious expression. "General, I understand your concern, but these aren''t soldiers. I don''t know whether my decision is right or wrong, but . . . I want to be a lord who doesn''t go around massacring the innocent.


    "But of course, your point is valid too. That''s why . . ." Rain approached the scared Hobgoblins and offered a hand. "Join me and live. Refuse and die."


    Everyone was stunned by Rain''s deration yet again, but his seriousness left no room for doubt.


    "My Lord, are you sure?" General Varlox asked.


    Rain nodded. "Instead of making them prisoners and risking a rebellion, I n to make them swear to the universe to serve and be loyal to me. As servants in my vige, you will be treated equally. You will have shelter and food, but in return, you will help in the vige and receive equal wages. I think that''s only fair, right?"


    Every Hobgoblin present looked at each other, unsure.


    "This is your only way out. Swear fealty to me and live, or refuse and die. Your choice." Rain knew that making everyone here swear to the universe to serve and be loyal to him was the only way to save the children and women withoutpromising his safety.


    This deal was a win-win for them. He needed more vigers to rece those ravaged by disease and to rebuild after the explosion that had destroyed their vige.


    General Varlox took a deep breath and turned to face the Hobgoblins, hiding a smile. "You heard my lord. What are your answers?"


    Within seconds, almost all of the Hobgoblins went on their knees and bowed deeply until their forehead touched the ground to pledge fealty to Rain, the lord of Silverstone Oasis.

 Chapter 105: The End of Shadows and the Dawn of War

    After iming the spoils and all the treasures within the Hobgoblin''sir, and evacuating the remaining Hobgoblins out of the tunnels, Rain and his forces made a decisive choice: they would obliterate their so no one could use it again.


    Rain had considered sparing their if it contained anything valuable, like an aquifer or a mine, but the ce was dry, arid, and reeked of decay. It held no value, only a history of bloodshed and oppression.


    With a firm resolve, Rain ordered the cement of explosives throughout thebyrinthine tunnels. Chi, Chin, Chill, Chick, and the Seadwellers worked quickly. They nted charges at structural weak points, ensuring the entireplex would copse upon detonation.


    Rain stood at the mouth of their, his gaze steely as he watched his soldiers finalize the preparations. The Hobgoblin survivors, now bound to his service, watched with a mix of relief and fear.


    This ce, a symbol of their former power and recent defeat, was about to be erased from existence.


    As thest charge was set, Rain raised his hand. "Everyone, clear the area!"


    The Seadwellers and their new Hobgoblin allies moved to a safe distance. Rain, with a final nce at the dark entrance of their, gave the signal.


    A thunderous explosion ripped through the air, followed by a series of smaller sts. The ground trembled as their copsed in on itself, a plume of dust and debris rising into the sky. The once formidable stronghold of the Hobgoblin King was reduced to rubble, buried forever beneath the wastnd.


    Rain watched the destruction with a mix of satisfaction and relief. This was more than just a strategic victory; it was the end of a shadow that had gued his mind for the past weeks.


    With their destroyed, Rain turned to his troops. "We move forward. There is still much to be done. General, have ten of your soldiers escort these Hobgoblins back to the oasis."


    General Varlox nodded, and as Rain and the others talked, the Hobgoblin women watched the man who was both their conqueror and savior.


    Though it might seem ungrateful and disloyal to say it, they were d to be free from the prison of the Hobgoblin King''sir. In a world dominated by Hobgoblin men, they had been reduced to mere tools for breeding and servitude.


    Their children were stripped from their care and forced into the ranks of soldiers at a young age, while the girls were destined to bear more children to fuel the relentless growth of the Hobgoblin army. They had no husbands, only the cruel reality that any man could im them to rear more offspring.


    These women had longed to escape with their children, but the barren wastnd offered no refuge, no hope. All they wanted was a better life and a brighter future for their children. When Rain and his troops arrived, they had feared the worst. Instead, the young lord had offered them a second chance, a better one than this hellhole.


    Servants, yes, but with their own houses, food, and wages. It was like a dream. A far better life than the prison of the Hobgoblinir. It was more than they could hope for.


    As they began their journey south to the Silverstone Oasis, many of the Hobgoblin women stole nces at Rain, bowing slightly with gratitude before moving on with their children in their hands, hoping for a better future.


    Rain, though he might not fully grasp it, had given them a second chance at life. And they hoped, with all their hearts, that this time, life would be better.


    As the group moved on, the air was filled with a sense of tentative hope. The Hobgoblin women and their children, once prisoners, were now on the path to a new beginning. And Rain, with hispassion, had be their unexpected savior.


    =======


    In Grimholt, located miles form the center of the Barren Wastnd was where the Orcs were situated.


    The architecture of the Orcs was as rugged and imposing as the environment itself. Designed to withstand the harsh conditions and to project strength and power, their structures were both practical and intimidating.


    The Orcs build their strongholds with thick, jagged stone walls, hewn from the rocky terrain of the wastnd. These walls were often reinforced with crude iron spikes and metal tes, giving them a menacing appearance.


    Tall, cylindrical guard towers rose from the corners of the strongholds, providing strategic vantage points for archers and lookouts. These towers were often adorned with banners and trophies from battles, showcasing the n''s victories.


    The living quarters of the Orcs were constructed from a mix of wood, bone, and hide. The scarcity of trees in the wastnd means that wood was often salvaged from fallen enemies or raided settlements, while bones fromrge beasts were used as structural supports.


    Larger,munal longhouses serve as gathering ces for feasts, meetings, and rituals. These buildings were often adorned with carvings and paintings depicting the n''s history and legends.


    Tall totem poles carved from wood and bone stood as sacred symbols. These poles were often adorned with the skulls of enemies and beasts, as well as intricate carvings representing the spirits and ancestors.


    Simple stone shrines were erected in honor of the Orcs'' gods and spirits. Offerings of food, weapons, and trophies were ced here to appease the deities and seek their favor. Explore more adventures at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Clearings within the settlement were designated as ritual grounds. These areas were marked by circles of stones and decorated with symbols painted in blood or ash.


    Large bonfire pits were used for ceremonial purposes, where the Orcs gather to perform rituals, celebrate victories, and honor the fallen.


    Surrounding the settlements and strongholds were spiked palisades made from sharpened wooden stakes and iron spears. These defenses were designed to deter and injure any would-be attackers.


    Large, strategically ced rock barricades serve both as cover for defenders and obstacles for invaders. These rocks were often stacked and secured with iron bands.


    The Orcs employ hidden pitfalls and covered traps around their territory, often lined with spikes or filled with venomous creatures. Deep trenches encircle the strongholds, sometimes filled with sharpened stakes or burning oil to create deadly moats.


    The settlements of the Orcs were formidable and nearly impossible to breach. Their imposing defenses and fierce reputation made them a race that few dared to challenge.


    However, faced with an enemy that outnumbered them one hundred to one, even the mightiest Orc strongholds could fall. The Hobgoblins, with their overwhelming numbers, threatened toy ruin to their ns.


    Inside the Chieftain''s Hall, the atmosphere was tense. All the Orc generals and their leader, Warchief Kargoth, were gathered for an urgent meeting about the approaching Hobgoblin horde. The Lizardfolk and Gnolls who had managed to escape the Hobgoblins'' onught had brought dire news of the invaders'' immense numbers.


    "We will take the war to the ins, miles from here," Warchief Kargoth dered, his voice echoing through the hall. "This will give our elderly, children, and those unable to fight time to evacuate."

 Chapter 106: The Call to Battle and the Whirlwind Mall Tour

    "We will take the war to the ins, miles from here," Warchief Kargoth dered, his voice echoing through the hall. "This will give our elderly, children, and those unable to fight time to evacuate."


    Murmurs of discontent rippled through the gathered Orcs. Many disapproved of the Warchief''s n, seeing it as a concession of defeat before the battle had even begun.


    "Are you suggesting we retreat before we even fight?" snarled General Thorgar, his massive fists clenched in anger. "We are Orcs! We do not run from battle!"


    Warchief Kargoth met Thorgar''s re with a steely gaze. "I am not suggesting we retreat. I am suggesting we fight smart. The Hobgoblins are many, but they are not invincible. We will draw them out onto the ins, away from our homes. There, we can use our knowledge of the terrain to our advantage."


    Another general, Grommash, pounded his fist on the table. "And if we lose? What then? Our people will be ughtered."


    "We will not lose," Kargoth growled. "We will fight with every ounce of strength, every drop of blood. We will make them pay for every step they take on ournd."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Kargoth''s words sinking in. The Warchief stood tall, his presencemanding and resolute. "We fight not just for ourselves, but for our future. For our children and their children. We fight so that the Orcs will endure."


    One by one, the generals nodded, their initial reluctance giving way to determination. They knew the odds were against them, but they also knew that their only chance of survivaly in fighting together, with all the ferocity and cunning they possessed.


    "Prepare the troops," Kargoth ordered. "We march at dawn. Let the Hobgoblinse. They will find that the Orcs are not so easily conquered."


    With renewed resolve, the Orc leaders dispersed to ready their warriors. The battle ahead would be brutal, but the Orcs would face it head-on, united and unyielding.


    The Hobgoblins might have numbers on their side, but the Orcs had something far more powerful: the unbreakable spirit of a proud and indomitable race.


    =======


    "Hoi, Rain, Nathan. Why do you two look so sleepytely?"


    Rain woke up with a start, noticing his friendsughing at him for some reason. Beside him, Nathan stirred and rubbed his eyes.


    "Are you two okay? You look haggard and tired," one of their friends asked.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Rain yawned and stretched his hands. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just pulled an all-nighter."


    "ying games again?"


    Rain rubbed his cheek and looked to the side. "Augh . . . well, studying for entrance exams and such."


    His friends exchanged confused looks before bursting intoughter.


    "Studying? My ass."


    "When did you start studying?"


    "College exams are still more than six months away."


    "Hoi, Nathan. Don''t tell us you''re also pulling all-nighters studying for exams too?"


    Nathan forced augh. "Ah . . . well . .


    . the truth is . . ." He hesitated before sighing. "Yeah, I''ve been studying too."


    Everyone''s eyes widened, even Rain was surprised. Was it because he had told Nathan he was studying? Had he influenced him to be a better student unintentionally?


    "Nathan . . ." Rain couldn''t believe his ears. Because of him, his friend turned into a good student! Even though all of it was a lie.


    The bell rang and Rain and Nathan got to their feet at almost the same time. They looked at each other, surprised.


    "Studying?" they asked simultaneously.


    Rain and Nathan both nodded before bolting out of the room, almost racing each other as they went.


    Their friends could only look on in disbelief, while others murmured.


    "Maybe we should also start taking this college entrance exam seriously?"


    On the way to the bus stop, Rain received a message from Alice that made him stop in his tracks.


    [Alice: Meet me at Dream Star Mall]


    Huh? Rain tilted his head. What does Alice want now? He had no time to waste in the real world; he needed to get back to the Spirit Realm because there was still a war to be won.


    [Rain: Can''t go. Busy.]


    Meanwhile, Alice couldn''t believe that Rain''s only reply was three words. Reject her? HER?!


    Alice furiously typed back a message. If Cedrick hadn''t specifically assigned her this task to get close to Rain, she would never have contacted that idiot. But she had a mission, and she had never failed one before. She had to keep Cedrick happy to live freely and carefree in the Spirit Realm.


    She couldn''t give Cedrick a reason to doubt her abilities now, or he would cast her aside like the rest.


    [Alice: It''s urgent. You need toe.]


    Rain scratched his head and thought about the urgent thing Alice wanted to tell him.


    [Rain: Can you just message it?]


    [Alice: Juste here right now!]


    Rain could almost hear Alice''s angry voice inside his head.


    Rain could do nothing but sigh. Instead of taking the bus, he hailed a cab to the mall. He wanted to get this done and over with so he could get back home pronto.


    When he arrived, he saw Alice standing by the entrance, looking beautiful as always. Her presence was a showstopper, and everyone took second nces at her as they passed by. Maybe it was because she was a yer that her charisma was so strong.


    Why was it that he didn''t have that kind of charisma? Rainmented.


    Rain almost forgot just how captivating Alice was with her short ck hair, small face, big eyes, and pouty pink lips. Every time he saw her, he couldn''t help but be drawn to her again, though right now, he was pressed for time.


    "Alice!" Rain called. "Sorry to keep you waiting."


    Alice looked up from under her long eyshes. "You sure did."


    "Uh . . . so what''s this important thing you wanted to tell me?"


    Instead of answering, Alice stepped forward, showing her back to Rain. "I''m hungry. Let''s eat first."


    Rain was confused but still followed Alice into the mall.


    Rain''s mind was still reeling from the sudden change in ns. Instead of addressing the urgent matter that had supposedly required his presence, Alice seemed intent on dragging him through a whirlwind tour of the mall.

 Chapter 107: A Surprising Request

    Rain and Alice''s first stop was a trendy caf¨¦. The rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, mingling with the sweet scent of pastries.


    Alice ordered arge caramel frappe with extra whipped cream. Rain watched as she took her first sip, a satisfied smile ying on her lips.


    She looked at him with those captivating eyes and said, "You should try one too."


    Rain, still bewildered, ended up ordering a milk frappe.


    Alice chuckled at Rain''s choice. "Are you a kid?"


    "I like milk," Rain said shyly. He should have ordered something else. Was it still too childish for him to like milk at his age?


    The two of them sat down to enjoy their drinks and pastries. Rain was ready to hear what Alice wanted to say, but instead, she remained silent, savoring her drink.


    Rain didn''tment and ate in silence, too, noticing that many people were pointing fingers at him and whispering to each other. It was no brainer that they were talking about him.


    Were they gossiping about what a guy like him was doing with a girl like Alice? Rain wondered. In the movies, that was themon theme.


    Wait!If someone they knew took a picture of them and sent it to the entire school, wouldn''t his life be a living hell then?! Rain thought.


    Everyone liked Alice, and seeing them on what looked like a date would surely ignite their jealous hearts, making him the target of bullying!


    At least that''s how it always ended up in the novels he read.


    "What''s wrong?" Alice asked, breaking Rain''s thoughts.


    "Ah . . . I''m just thinking why they''re looking at me," Rain told her.


    Alice raised an eyebrow as she sipped her frappe. "You really don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    "You have panda markings around your eyes."


    ". . . Egh?" Rain immediately pulled out his phone and checked with the camera. Right then and there, he wished the ground would swallow him whole when he saw his face full of ck markings.


    "Those idiots . . ." Rain hissed, talking about his friends at school. They must have drawn the panda eyes and round circles on his face when he was sleeping before.


    Rain desperately tried to remove the markers but failed miserably. "What on earth? What kind of ink are these? Is this permanent?"


    At that point, Alice chuckled. "You went out without knowing that you have that on your face?"


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "I wouldn''t have gone out knowing that I have this on my face. Who in their right mind would go out with this on their face?" Rain retorted. "Why isn''t thising off?"


    Alice grabbed a wipe from her bag and, without holding back, she wiped Rain''s face, startling him with the sudden gesture.


    Rain''s eyes widened in disbelief when he felt Alice''s soft hand, even through the tissue. Blood rushed to his face, and he quickly grabbed the wipes, stuttering.


    "I-I''ll do it myself!" Rain said, flustered as he wiped his face clean.


    Alice smiled knowingly beneath her calm facade. She thought about what Cedrick told her ¡ª that Rain liked her ¡ª and seeing his red face, he was right.


    Though the revtion didn''t reallye as a surprise.


    She wasn''t conceited; she was merely stating facts. She had lived her entire life knowing that she was beautiful and could have anything she wanted with that beauty. Her beauty was merely a weapon for her that she honed throughout the years, and she would be more surprised if it didn''t work against men.


    "Is it all gone?" Rain asked Alice after some time.


    Alice nodded. "Too bad, it looks funny on you too."


    "You should have told me the first time that I had these silly things on my face. I didn''t have to walk around here looking like an idiot."


    Alice shrugged. "I thought you knew."


    "Like I said, who in their right mind would go out looking like that?"


    Aliceughed a little. "So, what''s this you''re being busy about?" she asked slowly, her voice measured.


    "Busy?"


    "The busy you mentioned in your message."


    Rain scratched the back of his head. "Ah, that. Busy with my territory in the Spirit Realm and such."


    "I see. So how have you been doing theretely? The Barren Wastnd doesn''t offer much, so you muste to the maind."


    "I''d love toe to the maind, but . . . I''m having a war at the moment."


    "War?" Alice asked, not really interested in the answer. What war could Rain possibly have in thatwastnd except maybe a fight with a few lizards and stray wolves?


    "Yeah. It''s hard with a small troop and all, but we manage. That''s why I couldn''t be too far away from the Spirit Realm because something might happen at any moment while I''m gone."


    "You''ll do fine. Compared to Aegis Alliance going to war with thousands of troops to imnds, yours is just considered skirmishes with the creatures there. You''ll get used to it."


    Rain wanted to correct her but found no chance as she spoke again.


    "Anyway, let''s get out of here. We still have a few more grounds to cover before seven."


    Alice got up from her chair and went ahead while Rain didn''t have the chance to ask her the important thing she wanted to say to him.


    As they walked through the mall, Alice sipped her frappe, asionally ncing at shop windows.


    Next, they stopped at a high-end cosmetics store. The sleek, modern interior was lined with colorful disys of makeup, skincare products, and perfumes.


    Alice knew exactly what she wanted, and she quickly selected a few items: a new shade of lipstick, apact of shimmering eyeshadow, and an elegant bottle of perfume.


    Rain stood awkwardly to the side, holding her shopping bags. At least he should be thankful that Alice didn''t force him to foot the bill. As much as he wanted to y the gentleman, every bit of his resources, including his precious Soul Elixirs, were earmarked for rebuilding his vige.


    "Alice, what about the urgent thing you mentioned?" he asked, trying to bring the conversation back to the reason he was there.


    "In a minute," she replied casually, paying more attention to the products than to him.


    They continued to meander through the mall, Alice leading the way with an air of casual indifference. They stopped at a trendy clothing store, where Alice browsed through racks of dresses, tops, and essories.


    Rain found himself carrying more bags, each one filled with hertest purchases.


    As they walked, Rain couldn''t help but notice how everyone seemed to be drawn to Alice. Her charisma was undeniable, and even in the midst of a busy mall, she stood out.


    Rain felt a mixture of frustration and admiration. He was supposed to be in the Spirit Realm, dealing with a war, not being a personal assistant in a shopping spree.


    "Alice, seriously, what''s going on?" he finally asked as they passed a jewelry store, its windows glittering with diamonds and gold.


    Alice turned to face him, her expression unreadable. "Rx, Rain. We''ll get to it. Just enjoy the day."


    Rain sighed, feeling a growing sense of impatience. He was starting to wonder if this was some kind of test or if Alice was simply toying with him. Either way, he felt like he was wasting precious time.


    After what felt like hours, Alice finally stopped in front of a quiet corner of the mall, where a small fountain trickled soothingly. She took a seat on a nearby bench and motioned for Rain to join her.


    "Alright, Rain," she said, her tone suddenly serious. "Now that we''ve had some time to rx, let''s talk."


    Rain sat down, the shopping bags rustling at his feet. He looked at Alice, ready to hear what she had to say.


    "Rain . . ." Alice started, her face serious.


    Rain swallowed hard and replied, "Y-yes?"


    What important thing could she possibly say? Was it regarding the Spirit Realm, after all? What else could it be?


    Rain held his breath in suspense.


    "Rain Weathers . . . this might sound weird but . . .


    will you tutor me in English?"


    Rain''s head bobbed to the side. ". . . Huh?"


    "Tutor," said Alice with a pout, sighing. "It''s embarrassing, so don''t make me repeat myself."


    "Uh . . . me?" Rain pointed at himself, looking bewildered. "You want me to tutor you in English?"


    Alice nodded. "This weekend. I cane to your house so we can study together. Finals areing, and I need to increase my score in English to get into the university I want."


    "No, I mean . . . why me?"


    "Why not you?"


    "There are so many geniuses in our ss. Why not Isabe?"


    "We don''t get along."


    "Then Albert?"


    "Too nerdy."


    "Gerald?"


    "Too flirty."


    "Anna?"


    "She stinks."


    ". . . But why me?" Rain repeated, more appalled than honored. He couldn''t wrap his head on this.


    "If I remember right, your grades in English are pretty decent, right?"


    "That''s because both my parents are abroad, and they talk to me in English."


    "Good enough for me. I need first-hand experience in speaking English to pass college interviews anyway."


    Rain couldn''t say anything for a whole minute. "So the reason you called me here . . . the important thing is because of this?"


    "What do you mean, ''this''? This is a matter of life or death, you know. My future is at stake here."


    "Ah, no, but . . . why me though? Don''t you hate me? I remember you clearly said not to talk to you or associate with you."


    Alice grumbled under her breath. "That''s in the past. It''s different now. And don''t ask so many questions."


    She jumped to her feet and grabbed all the shopping bags. "Anyway, it''s settled, okay? I''ll message you the time and ce. You better be there."


    With that, Alice quickly made her escape, leaving Rain to ponder what had just happened.


    His mind was already upied with the war, and right now, he couldn''t think of a reason why Alice was being nice to him all of a sudden.


    Something was definitely up.


    Right now, though, Rain was too shocked by the unexpected turn of events to process anything. He went home with his mind in a daze.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Just one chapter today because life''s been keeping me busy.


    We''ll catch up tomorrow.


    By the way, I wrote this in English, but this story takes ce in a different country, hence the need for the English tutor. Just to clear up any confusion.


    Thanks a ton for reading!

 Chapter 108: Battle Preparations

    "How''s your injury, Thraigar?" Rain asked one night as they rested by the campfire, the crackling mes casting shadows on their faces.


    "Fine, my friend. Nothing serious. Chi and the others have healed me well enough," Thraigar replied with a lightugh.


    "Still . . . you''ve suffered so many injuries on your back, and your hand . . ." Rain''s voice trailed off.


    He cursed his own weakness, believing it was the reason everyone around him suffered in their efforts to protect him. If only there were a manual for instant strength ¡ª he needed it desperately.


    Thraigarughed Rain''s concern off, his booming voice echoing in the night. "It''s nothing serious. Though I can''t move it just yet, I can still be useful with my other hand."


    Isn''t it serious, then? Rain thought, appalled at Thraigar''sck of concern for his own safety. "You should go back to the Oasis and rest."


    Thraigar''s face grew stern as he shook his head with conviction. "No, my friend. If there''s a fight, a Goliath must be in the thick of it. It''s dishonorable to stay safe behind walls while yourradesy down their lives against the enemy."


    Huh? Is that their slogan or something? Rain thought.


    "Besides, they once captured me and made me their puppet; now, it''s time to repay the favor," Thraigar continued. "More than that, I feel it''s my duty to stop them. My hometown lies just to the north, and I can''t let them march there unchecked."


    "Is that so? Maybe we can see your tribe then."


    "They are farther up north, but who knows?"


    Anyway, don''t get yourself in harm''s way," Rain advised. "Now that Lord Izumi has lent us 1,000 Ebizo soldiers, we can attack from a safe distance. Their hard shells will serve as our shield while we volley attacks from the back."


    Thraigar nodded. "Don''t worry, my friend Rain. Thraigar knows not to rush headlong into a battle he know he will lose. Haahaahaa!"


    I don''t know about that, Rain mused to himself.


    =======


    Meanwhile, the Orcs were preparing to meet the Hobgoblin forces on the barren ins away from their homnd, specifically in the Gate of the Iron Maw.


    Ten thousand Orcs against a 100,000-strong Hobgoblin army.


    "Are we really going to be alright?" General Helliana asked, her voice tinged with worry. Her skin was a deep green with a bronze hue, and her hair, red as the setting sun, was braided tightly.


    For Orcish women, it wasn''t unusual to be warriors in their n. If they could contend with men, they could have a ce in the Orc''s army.


    General Helliana''s might as a Hunter was unparalleled. She wielded a great bow with precision and was knowledgeable in the ways of the Tamer as well. She led the heavy infantry atop her mount, Amber, a formidable bronze war mammoth.


    General Thorgar''s nostrils red with indignation. "They may have the numbers, but we have the strength. One of us is equal to a hundred of those wretched creatures. I say the numbers are about even."


    General Frukin, a shaman whose face was never seen except by Warchief Kargoth, spoke. They said she was as old as the times when the Orcish n was established in the wastnd.


    "Eheeheehee . . . such young ones, but their brains are already rusty. They don''t even know how to count," she cackled, her voice felt like a cat in a blender.


    General Thorgar crossed his arms, his face turning red with embarrassment. "You do the counting, granny. You know what I mean."


    General Grommash, a somewhatnky Orc, remained tight-lipped about the approaching battle. He was a fierce fighter, and his silence spoke volumes.


    This would be their first-everrge-scale battle since the founding of their n in the wastnd, where they had to eliminate other inhabitants to reim thends.


    As the night wore on, the Orcs gathered around their war council, the flickering firelight dancing on their grim faces.


    "Judging by the Hobgoblins'' march, they will reach the Gate of the Iron Maw by morning. We hold the line there and reduce their numbers as much as possible," Warchief Kargoth dered.


    The Gate of the Iron Maw was a vital defense erected by the Orcs to fend off attacks from Gnolls, Lizardfolk, and other hostile races in the south. Positioned near the heart of the Barren Wastnd, the Orcs had constructed gates to their south and north, fortifying their territory against invaders.


    Due to limited resources, the gate stood only ten meters high, built from boulders and reinforced with iron, which was not the best material to withstand a prolonged siege. Despite its modest height, the Orcs had fortified the walls and sealed the gate with additional boulders in the little time they had.


    "Have you sent the message to the Sand Elves?" Warchief Kargoth asked.


    "Yes, but they haven''t replied. Our rtions are far from friendly after all," came the response.


    "They have no choice in the matter. The Hobgoblins will raid theirirs too if they breach us. They know this much, which is why it''s imperative we put our differences aside and unite for a single cause."


    General Grommash was skeptical. "Those elves have very high pride. I think they wouldn''t mind waiting for us and the Hobgoblins to kill each other, then finishing off whoever remains."


    General Thorgar nodded in agreement. "Or worse, they could attack us from the north, pincering us on both sides."


    "There''s also the possibility that they would invade ournds while we''re waging war in the south," added General Helliana.


    Warchief Kargoth took a deep breath and sighed. He couldn''t me his warriors for their mistrust. No matter how noble the Sand Elves portrayed themselves, they were often arrogant and self-serving. The prospect of them waiting out the battle, as General Grommash suggested, was a real threat.


    It was a possibility, but Warchief Kargoth prayed fervently to the spirits and the ancestors that the elves would set aside their pride and join forces to defeat the Hobgoblins.


    "Don''t stop delivering messages to them," Warchief Kargoth said in a solemn voice. "We need all the help we can get in this fight."


    Thousands of Hobgoblins wouldn''t pose a significant threat, but a hundred thousand? Even the Warchief wasn''t sure if they could survive such an onught.


    No wonder there had been peace in the wastnd for so many years. Who could have guessed that the Hobgoblin King Kraggur was plotting something so diabolical as to conquer all of the wastnd with a hundred thousand Hobgoblins?


    Had they stayed hidden in their holes, reproducing like mad? How else could they have achieved such numbers?


    When the meeting concluded, Warchief Kargoth asked his daughter to stay behind.


    General Helliana remained at her father''s request. When they were alone, the Warchief gazed into his daughter''s eyes, his expression heavy with unspoken emotions.


    As the only daughter of the Warchief, it was rare for Helliana to witness her father disy such vulnerability. Most of the time, he was stern, unyielding, and strict, always demanding perfection in everything.


    Because of her father''s guidance, she had be a strong and respected Hunter within their n. But now, she saw an old man, the lines on his face deeply etched.


    When had her father aged so suddenly?


    "Father . . . is something wrong?" Helliana asked, her voice soft with concern.


    Warchief Kargoth took a deep breath and sighed. "This battle . . . if things go south, I want you to escape."


    Helliana gasped, anger boiling in the pit of her stomach. "What are you saying, Father? I will not flee while everyone is fighting. I will fight till myst breath." She couldn''t believe that her father was speaking of such nonsense like loosing.


    The Warchief''s face turned serious, his eyes piercing. "Listen to me, child. You''re my only daughter, next in line to be the Warchief. No matter what happens, you must live and lead our survivors."


    Helliana caught her tongue and couldn''t speak, her mind reeling from his words.


    "Without a leader, our people are lost. They need someone to guide them after we''re gone."


    "But, Father . . ."


    "You''re the only one who can do this, Helliana. Our people trust you, and they''re morefortable around you now. You''re ready to lead them. You''re born for this."


    Helliana shook her head, but she couldn''t utter a word. Her father hugged her tightly. Though Helliana towered over all the women in their n, her father was still bigger and twice her size.


    He was the Warchief, the chieftain, the leader of the Orcs. In most of her life, Helliana had never seen her father lose a battle. He was the strongest in the n, so there was no way they would be defeated.


    There was just no way.


    "Promise me, child. You will save yourself if the situation looks dire. You must survive. You must. And you must lead our people. Promise me."


    A tear streamed down Helliana''s cheek as she choked on her words. "Y-yes, Father. I promise."


    The words were a vow, a binding oath that weighed heavily on her heart.


    As she embraced her father, Helliana felt the gravity of his request. It wasn''t just a plea for her safety ¡ª it was the future of their n, their people, resting on her shoulders.


    The firelight flickered, casting shadows on their faces, as father and daughter stood united in their determination to protect their kin, no matter the cost.

 Chapter 109: Siege of the Iron Maw

    At the break of dawn, the Hobgoblins were already stationed at the Gate of the Iron Maw, waiting for the Hobgoblin Army.


    The Gate of Iron Maw, a formidable structure, was set up with boulder walls in between of the giant rocks protruding from the ground like ancient towers. Constructed from the bones and teeth of giant beasts, the gate formed an imposing barrier.


    Now, however, these gates were sealed shut with boulders, and the walls were manned by the archers and sorcerers of the Orc n.


    There was no way north but through this gate. The east was an unforgiving expanse, with treacherous oceans and jagged rocks, impassable and uncharted. The waters were riddled with deadly whirlpools that would devour any vessel. Besides, the Hobgoblins had no boats to brave such perilous seas.


    To the westy the mystified domain of a powerful and ancient witch, a location so feared and enigmatic that no one dared venture there. Even the Hobgoblin King gave up any notion to im thends in that part of the map or even passed in that area to circle the Orc''s encampment.


    Even if they possessed the courage, the ce was enveloped in an ancient magic, abyrinthine enchantment that would bewilder and mislead any invaders endlessly. This magic was unbreakable, and entry required the witch''s invitation.


    The Hobgoblins had no choice but to confront the unyielding Gate of the Iron Maw, where the Orcs awaited, ready to defend their homnd to thest man.


    The first light of dawn cast a crimson hue over the barrenndscape as the Hobgoblin army approached the Gate of the Iron Maw with thunderous marsh.


    (Click to see Pic)


    At the forefront of this formidable force was King Kraggur, a figure both majestic and menacing. Mounted atop a colossal Lizard Wyrm, he cut an imposing silhouette against the horizon.


    The Wyrm, a creature of immense size and sinewy strength, moved with a serpentine grace, its scales shimmering like dark armor in the early morning light. Its eyes, cold and reptilian, mirrored the ruthless determination of its rider.


    King Kraggul himself was a fearsome sight. d in dark, spiked armor that seemed to absorb the very light around him, he carried a massive warhammer, its head adorned with jagged runes that glowed ominously. His helmet, forged in the likeness of a snarling beast, revealed only his piercing red eyes, filled with a malevolent gleam.


    Behind him marched his four generals, each a paragon of Hobgoblin brutality. General Gralnok the Vicious, with his blood-red armor and dual scimitars, exuded a palpable aura of savagery.


    General Drakthor Bloodfist, a hulking brute, wielded a colossal axe, his every step resonating with the promise of impending doom.


    General Morzog the Relentless, known for his unyielding pursuit of victory, carried a spear that crackled with dark energy.


    Finally, General Vargash Ironw, the strategist, wore an borate set of armor decorated with intricate engravings, his sharp eyes constantly scanning the battlefield.


    The Hobgoblin army, one hundred thousand strong, stretched out behind them like an unstoppable tide. Rows upon rows of disciplined soldiers marched in perfect unison, their armor clinking rhythmically with each step. Their ranks were interspersed with towering siege engines, catapults, and battering rams, all designed to breach the formidable defenses of the Iron Maw.


    As they neared the gate, the Hobgoblins chanted in a guttural, rhythmic cadence, a war cry that echoed across the Barren Wastnd.


    Banners bearing the sigil of King Kraggul ¡ª a skull impaled on a crimson spear ¡ª fluttered in the wind.


    The air was thick with the scent of iron and the promise of bloodshed, as the Hobgoblin horde prepared to unleash their full fury upon the defenders of the Iron Maw.


    "King Kraggul!" Warchief Kargoth''s voice thundered across the battlefield, echoing like a war drum. "This is where your conquest ends. While I still have a shred of civility left in me, Imand you to leave thisnd and never return! Your presence here is a stain upon ournds, and I will not allow it to continue. Turn back now, or face the full wrath of my warriors and me!"


    A heavy silence descended before King Kraggul''sughter boomed through the air.


    "Leave? Are you blind, Kargoth?" King Kraggul sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Look around you. Do you see the army of Hobgoblins I''ve brought with me? Do you think we''ve marched all this way just for a stroll? We''re here to conquer, to im everything in our path, and there''s nothing you can do to stop us.


    Your bravado isughable in the face of such overwhelming power."


    King Kraggul''s face twisted into a menacing scowl, hisughter abruptly stopped. "I won''t even ask for terms or negotiations. I won''t even ask for your surrender. Right here and now, I will annihte everyst one of you to thest of your descendants!" he dered, and the Hobgoblin army behind him roared with high morale.


    General Thorgar spat on the ground. "Such bold ims for someone who only relies on numbers." He brandished his massive greatsword, the size of his own body, and pointed it at the Hobgoblin King. "We will show you what true strength really is!"


    King Kraggul''s expression darkened, a malevolent shadow crossing his face. "You . . . all of you think that the Goblin and Hobgoblin races are weak," he growled, his voice a low rumble that sent chills down the spines of those who heard it. Raising his hand, his eyes zed with unbridled fury.


    "I''ll show you the true power of our kind. We willy waste to yournds, reduce your people to chains, and conquer the entire wastnd! None shall stand in our way!"


    Kraggul''s words hung in the air like a storm cloud, his army of Hobgoblins roaring in approval, ready to unleash their wrath upon the Orcs.


    He thrust his hand forward and shouted, "Attack!"


    The foot soldiers of the Hobgoblin army were organized into precise groups. One group was tasked with seizing the walls, while another was assigned to ram the gates. Behind them, the supporting army of long-range troops volleyed arrows upon the Orcs stationed at the wall, providing cover for the forces attempting to breach the gate.


    Catapultsunched massive boulders that crashed against the fortified walls, and siege towers crept forward, their towering frames casting long shadows over the battlefield.


    The Orcs, however, did not stand idly by.


    "Reduce their numbers as much as possible!" Warchief Kargothmanded, his voice a roar of authority.


    Cauldrons of molten iron were poured down onto the Hobgoblins manning the battering rams. The intense heat melted their shields, rendering them useless. Despite the casualties, when one group was annihted, another swiftly took their ce, determined to ram the gates open.


    Meanwhile, the Orcish shamans and sorcerers on the walls unleashed a barrage of magical elements upon the Hobgoblins scaling the fortifications. mes, lightning, and shards of ice rained down, decimating the attackers.


    From the ground, the shamans conjured Earth Muds, towering constructs of rock and soil inscribed with ancient runes. These earthen giants mmed into the helpless Hobgoblins within their reach, crushing them with relentless force.


    In retaliation, the Hobgoblin shamans and mages summoned their own constructs ¡ª massive Earth Golems that lumbered forward, engaging the Earth Muds in titanic shes. The ground shook as these elemental behemoths collided, the air filled with the sounds of cracking stone and grinding rock.


    Archers from both sides exchanged volleys of arrows, the sky darkened by the sheer number of projectiles. The walls of the Iron Maw were a chaotic battlefield, with Orc warriors fighting tooth and nail to repel the invaders. War cries and the sh of weapons echoed through the air, mingling with the roars of pain and defiance.


    As the battle raged on, Warchief Kargoth stood resolute, his eyes scanning the fray. His heart pounded with a mixture of fear and determination. This was a fight for their very survival, and he would not let his people fall without a fierce struggle.


    "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice cutting through the din of battle. "For the honor of the Orc n!"


    With renewed vigor, the Orcs fought back against the relentless tide of Hobgoblins, their spirits unbroken and their resolve unyielding. The Gate of the Iron Maw would not fall easily, and the Hobgoblins would learn the reason why the Orcs were one of the strongest race in the Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 110: Strategy of Exhaustion

    At the top of the boulder wall, General Hellianamanded, "Ready the oil!"


    The siege towers were massive, and the Orcs couldn''t destroy them with magic, as every spell was countered by the Hobgoblin mages.


    Besides, the siege towers were protected by a magical barrier that would take too long for their own sorcerers to dispel. By then, the towers would already be at the walls, and the Hobgoblin army would surge over their defenses. Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The Orcs hauled barrels of oil, rolling them to the edge and tipping them over, dousing the siege towers below. The wood soaked up the oil, making the structures highly mmable.


    "If magic won''t work, we''ll use other means," Helliana muttered to herself, determination steeling her gaze. She nocked a fire arrow, drawing it back until the string sang with tension.


    With a sharp inhale, she ignited the arrow and took aim. The ming arrow cut through the air, arcing gracefully before striking the oil-soaked wood. Instantly, the siege towers erupted in mes, zing brightly against the dawn.


    The Hobgoblins inside screamed as the inferno consumed them, the fire spreading rapidly through the oil-drenched structures. The once-formidable siege towers became towering pyres, their magical barriers useless against the relentless, all-consuming mes.


    Helliana watched with grim satisfaction as the siege towers burned, knowing that this small victory was just the beginning of the brutal struggle to defend the Iron Maw.


    King Kraggul was unfazed and he merely watched the battle continued. He was determined to conquer the Barren Wastnd, and he didn''t care how he achieved it.


    The battering rams and catapults never ceased their relentless assault. While the Orcs managed to thin the ranks of the Hobgoblin troops, the enemy seemed endless.


    "We''re only cutting down the fodders," General Grommash growled, his eyes narrowing on the distant figures. "The real threat lies ahead." He pointed towards King Kraggul and his elite generals with their troops, their menacing forms just beyond the reach of their ranged attacks.


    General Helliana didn''tment, and ordered, "Focus on the iing boulders from the catapults! The walls must hold for as long as possible!"


    She knew that if this continued, the walls and gates would eventually be breached. Despite the anti-magic spells protecting their defenses, they were powerless against the sheer brute force of the siege machines.


    King Kraggul understood this too, which was why he had brought non-magical machinery to assault the Iron Maw.


    The shamans and mages could dismantle the magical barriers, but that would take time. The quickest method was, of course, using the siege machines.


    To counter the catapults, Helliana and her ranged troops aimed their arrows at the iing boulders. The projectiles exploded mid-air, sending shattered stone raining down on the Hobgoblins below.


    Screams of pain filled the air as the debris tore through their ranks, while bows and spells continued to unleash deadly volleys upon the endless army.


    The walls of the Iron Maw stood tall and defiant, bending but never breaking under the ferocious siege.


    The remaining siege towers lumbered forward at a snail''s pace.


    "Fire!" an order rang out as catapults unleashed waves of boulders, smashing friend and foe alike.


    The sun beat down mercilessly, the heat wave adding to the chaos. Catapults, trebuchets, arrows, and magic flew furiously from both sides, each trying to gain the upper hand.


    Rams battered at the gate as oil flowed down, igniting in bursts of me. Hobgoblins screamed in anguish as they were burned by the molten substance, their cries dying out as they were reduced to ash.


    The battle raged on, unrelenting and brutal.


    Helliana watched as everyone fought valiantly, their spirits unbroken. She knew the odds were against them, but the Orcs would not surrender their homnd easily.


    "The walls are withstanding more than we had hoped," General Gralnok muttered to the Hobgoblin King. "Should we send in the heavy reinforcements?"


    King Kraggul remained calm. "Don''t be impatient. It''s only the first day. Where''s the fun if it all ends too quickly? Let them enjoy their moment of hope. When they think they''re winning, that''s when we''ll crush them."


    "Yes, my King."


    "Order the generals to remain at their stations. Let the foot soldiers handle the siege. The day is still long."


    "As youmand, my King."


    King Kraggul didn''t care about the foot soldiers; they were expendable. His true strengthy in his four generals and sixty thousand elite troops. Forty thousand foot Hobgoblins were nothing to him. They could die trying to breach the walls or burn in hell for all he cared.


    "The weak have no ce in my army except as cannon fodder," King Kraggul muttered.


    Dawn turned to dusk, and the Gate of the Iron Maw withstood its first day of attack. The Hobgoblin army suffered many casualties, while the Orcs endured only minimal damage. Yet, the Orcs did not growcent; they continued to defend the walls tirelessly, day and night, without a moment''s rest.


    They were outnumbered and had fewer forces, so they had to man every expanse of the wall to ensure no Hobgoblin breached their defenses. Those who couldn''t keep up and slept at their posts were met with flying arrows and magic. Retreating to camp for rest was impossible due to the constant barrage of catapults breaking the stone walls.


    It was a brutal cycle, night and day.


    While the Orcs were worn down by the relentless siege, the Hobgoblin elite troops, including the King and his generals, took much-needed rest.


    Finally, on the fifth day, the Orcs stationed on the wall began to copse from exhaustion. Many of their warriors lost focus and couldn''t think clearly,cking the energy to defend.


    The Warchief and the generals noticed this grim turn.


    "So this was their n all along," Warchief Kargoth muttered, his face set in a hard line. "They let us believe they were struggling to breach our walls, but in truth, they''ve been wearing us down, day by day. No wonder it felt off. They could have broken through on the second day if they wanted, but they dragged it out. I should have seen thising, realized this was their aim from the start."


    "Father, you couldn''t have known. They sacrificed more than thirty thousand of their troops to try to breach the walls just for y? Who in their right mind would do that?"


    "It''s that mad Hobgoblin king, Kraggul, that''s who," Kargoth spat. "Yet he, with his generals and over sixty thousand of his elite troops are still unscathed, and in prime condition, while ours are pushed to their limits. They knew a direct assault against us would cost them dearly.


    Kraggul aims to conquer the entire wastnd, but even after us, the Sand Elves, Goliaths, and Gnomes still stand in his way ¡ª not to mention that ferocious race at the top. He''s wearing us down to make his victory inevitable. I truly underestimated him."


    Kargoth''s jaw tightened, his eyes reflecting the weight of his realization. The cunning of Kraggul''s strategy was now clear, and it fueled a burning resolve within the Warchief to turn the tide of the conflict.


    General Helliana''s face turned grim. "Don''t tell me . . ."


    Warchief Kargoth nodded. "They will strike today. Order the generals to their positions, now!"

 Chapter 111: Breach of the Iron Maw

    [BONUS] Thank you to Springbreeze20 for the magic castle ??


    =======


    The sky above was perpetually overcast, casting a dreary pall over the battlefield. King Kraggul''s army had settled into a rhythm of relentless pressure, their strategy clear: wear down the defenders until they could no longer resist.


    When Kraggul finally decided the time was right, he gave the signal. His mages, who had been silently working in the background, stepped forward.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    These were no ordinary spellcasters but masters of arcane arts, their robes shimmering with enchanted runes. For two days, they had been meticulously dismantling the magical wards protecting the walls of Iron Maw, unraveling the enchantments thread by thread.


    As they took their positions, a hush fell over the battlefield. The mages raised their staffs, and a palpable energy began to gather around them.


    The air crackled with anticipation, and even the most battle-hardened warriors felt a shiver of awe and fear. The ground beneath their feet seemed to hum, vibrating with the sheer power being summoned.


    With a single, thunderous roar, the mages unleashed theirbined might. A blinding sh of light erupted, followed by a deafening explosion that shook the earth. The sound was akin to a thousand storms breaking loose at once, echoing for miles around.


    The walls of Iron Maw, which had stood for centuries, groaned under the immense magical pressure. Spider-webbed cracks spread across the stone, and with a final, resounding boom, the walls crumbled into rubble.


    Dust and debris filled the air as the Gate of Iron Maw was breached. The once-imposing fortificationy in ruins, a testament to the devastating power of Kraggul''s mages.


    The path into the heart of the Orc''sir was now open, and the defenders, though brave and resolute, were left standing amidst the wreckage of theirst line of defense.


    "Attack!"


    Kraggul''s army surged forward, their battle cries echoing through the shattered gate. The siege had reached its climax, and the defenders steeled themselves for the brutal onught that was sure to follow.


    However, the Hobgoblins found the other side empty, with the Orcs already stationed in their positions hundreds of meters away.


    A smirk curled the edge of Kraggul''s lips. "So that''s how you want to y it. So be it! Generals, take your positions! We will crush them once and for all!"


    The battlefield was a rugged in, dotted with jagged boulders, hills, and dead trees, the uneven terrain littered with the remnants of past skirmishes.


    The Orcs had devised a strategy to prate the heart of the Hobgoblin army and y King Kraggul. The Orc central army was led by General Thorgar,manding 4,000 Orcs. Behind them, the Orc HQ was fortified with 1,000 elite warriors, led by none other than Warchief Kargoth himself.


    To their right, 4,000 Orcs were under themand of Generals Frukin and Grommash, while to the HQ''s left, 1,000 Orcs were led by General Helliana.


    In retaliation, the Hobgoblins mobilized their troops. Their central armyprised 10,000 Hobgoblins led by General Drakthor. Behind them, the Hobgoblin HQ housed 10,000 warriors under King Kraggul''s directmand.


    To their left, 30,000 Hobgoblins were led by Generals Gralnok and Morzog, while on their right, 10,000 Hobgoblins weremanded by General Vargash.


    (Click here for Pic)


    Kraggul''s strategy aimed to prate the Orc headquarters'' right nk and into the main base where Warchief Kargoth was located. The Orcs, having anticipated this, deployed 4,000 warriors and two generals in that sector to intercept the 30 000 strong Hobgoblins.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Hobgoblins'' right and the Orcs'' left were isted from the rest by numerous obstructions, adding to the tension.


    Everyone knew the decisive factor in this battle would be the sh on the Orcs'' right nk rather than the center. The Hobgoblins'' main offensive thrusty in their left army of 30,000, while the Orcs'' main offensive woulde from their center.


    General Helliana''s role was to keep General Vargash upied, preventing him from reinforcing the Hobgoblin center.


    General Gralnok the Vicious and General Morzog the Relentless led 30,000 Hobgoblins against General Grommash the Barbarian and General Frukin the Shaman with 4,000 Orcs.


    General Drakthor Bloodfist, with 10,000 Hobgoblins, faced General Thorgar the Berserker and his 4,000 Orcs.


    General Vargash Ironw, with 10,000 Hobgoblins, squared off against General Helliana and her 1,000 Orcs.


    King Kraggul the Warlord, with 10,000 Hobgoblins, and Warchief Kargoth and his 1,000 elite Orcs waited at the back.


    The stage was set, and everyone relied on their generals to achieve victory. The air was thick with anticipation, the fate of the wastnd hanging in the bnce as the armies prepared for the final, climactic battle.


    A tense silence enveloped the battlefield, the air so thick with anticipation that it felt like it could be sliced with a knife.


    No one knew who struck the first blow, but suddenly, chaos erupted. Warriors from both sides shed, attacking their enemies with everything they had.


    General Gralnok and General Morzog swiftly directed their Hobgoblins to encircle the Orcs, aiming to surround and crush them from all sides. The Hobgoblin forces moved like a tide, relentless and overwhelming.


    At the front, General Grommash led the charge, wielding his fearsome war club ¡ª a massive metal bat studded with spikes, capable of shattering bones with a single blow. He was a whirlwind of destruction, his every swing leaving devastation in its wake.


    In contrast, General Frukin stayed back, protected by a guard of a hundred Orcs. She was not one for closebat; her strengthy in her spells, which required time and concentration to cast. Her guard ensured that no enemy could disrupt her incantations, forming an imprable wall around her.


    In the center, it was a deadly game of cat and mouse between General Drakthor and General Thorgar. Among the 10,000 Hobgoblins, more than a hundred looked like General Drakthor, making it nearly impossible for Thorgar to identify and strike down the enemy general.


    This clever tactic bought time for Generals Gralnok and Morzog to push through the Orc lines and attempt to prate their base, where Warchief Kargoth stood.


    On the other side of the battlefield, General Helliana faced a stalemate. General Vargash had not moved from his position, giving her no reason to engage. She held her ground, ready to act as reinforcements for the center if the situation took a turn for the worse. Her strategic patience was a testament to her leadership, ready to tip the scales should the battle demand it.

 Chapter 112: The Start of War

    Generals Grommash and Thorgar understood the immense pressure resting on their shoulders. Victory hinged on their resilience and strategic brilliance.


    No matter the cost, Grommash and Frukin had to hold the line and prevent the 30,000 Hobgoblins from breaching their ranks to reach their HQ and Warchief Kargoth.


    Thorgar, however, had a different mission. He needed to break through the enemy lines and reach King Kraggul before the enemies reach theirs.


    Both sides faced brutal challenges. They were heavily outnumbered, and their adversaries were not to be mess with. The Hobgoblins were relentless and cunning, making every sh a fierce struggle.


    The battlefield roared with the sounds of war, each general knowing that their actions in these moments could turn the tide.


    General Grommash and his troops found themselves surrounded by the overwhelming forces of Generals Gralnok and Morzog, their 30,000 Hobgoblins pressing in from all sides.


    It was a masterful n, orchestrated by the cunning strategist Morzog, designed to encircle the Orcs and crush them with sheer numbers, leaving no escape.


    The Hobgoblins advanced as one, a sea of green moving with eerie synchronicity, as if guided by a single mind. Their right legs moved in unison, then their left, creating a rhythmic march that echoed like the ominous rumble of distant thunder, heralding an approaching storm.


    In their hands, they brandished weapons and shields, their warhogs snorting and pawing at the ground beneath them. Each face was set in grim determination, their eyes hard and unyielding against the dry, whipping wind.


    They were a formidable force, an unstoppable tide of warriors ready to crush all who stood in their path. Their ranks forming an imprable wall around Grommash''s forces.


    Spears and swords glinted, a sea of weapons ready to strike. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and blood, the cacophony of battle echoing across the battlefield.


    In the midst of this chaos, General Grommash stood unfaze. Unlike Morzog, he wasn''t a master of strategy ¡ª he was a warrior who relied on raw strength and instinct to win battles.


    His war club, a massive metal bat studded with vicious spikes, rested heavily in his hands, ready to unleash devastation.


    From across the field, Morzog''s sinisterughter cut through the din. "You can''t escape my death trap, Hurricane. Once you''re surrounded, it''s the end of you."


    Grommash''s eyes narrowed at the taunt, his grip tightening on his weapon. "We''ll see about that, goblin!" he roared back, his voice booming like a thunderp.


    Seeing the 30,000 Hobgoblins bearing down on him, General Grommash did not waver, nor did he show any fear.


    With a defiant roar, he raised his spiked war club and charged ahead on his warhorse, leading his heavy infantry Orcs that thundered behind him.


    Each Orc rode their own powerful mount, wielding fearsome weapons and exuding extraordinary bloodlust.


    Led by the fearsome Grommash, there was one thing Morzog had miscalcted: General Grommash''s sheer strength inbat and the overflowing morale of his troops when he led them.


    As they crashed into the first wave of Hobgoblins, Grommash''s war club swung in a deadly arc, pulverizing ten Hobgoblins with a single strike. His brutal strength was matched by the ferocity of his troops, who fought with a primal intensity that belied their outnumbered status.


    They moved as a single, cohesive unit, their mounts trampling enemies underfoot as their weapons cleaved through Hobgoblin ranks.


    Before the enemy forces could fully encircle them, Grommash had his troops form a tight, defensive circle, that grinded the Hobgoblins as they went around and around. This formation became a whirlwind of death, a rotating barrier of steel and fury that annihted any Hobgoblin foolish enough to draw near.


    Grommash stood at the forefront, a titan of battle, his war club a blur of lethal motion. Each swing sent Hobgoblins flying, their bodies crumpling under the immense force. The ground around him was littered with the fallen, a testament to his overwhelming might.


    Behind him, his Orc warriors fought with the same ferocity. Their morale was unbreakable, their spirits lifted by the indomitable presence of their general.


    They roared in unison with each sh, their battle cries merging into a deafening symphony of defiance.


    Every Hobgoblin that tried to close in met a swift and brutal end. Grommash''s circle of death expanded with each passing moment, a relentless tide of Orcish fury that pushed back the overwhelming numbers of the enemy.


    In the face of such raw power and unrelenting spirit, the Hobgoblins began to falter. Morzog''s confidence waned as he witnessed his strategy crumble before the might of General Grommash and his unstoppable troops.


    General Morzog''s n might have worked if he wasn''t facing General Grommash. But against the Orc''s raw strength, even the most brilliant tactics faltered.


    "Cursed Orcs and their strength," Morzog spat in frustration. Why did their race have to be so weak? Because of that, they had to work twice as hard and think ten times as much to win.


    "Stay back, Morzog," General Gralnok interjected, stepping forward. "Save your strategy for another time. I''ll handle Grommash."


    "Are you sure? We can''t afford to fail here, Gralnok," Morzog reminded him, eyes narrowing with concern.


    Gralnokughed, a deep, menacing sound. "Who do you think you''re talking to? Against brute strength, my speed is unstoppable."


    With a fierce grin, Gralnok rode forward with his troops to meet General Grommash head-on. From here on out, it was a battle of strength versus speed.


    Morzog grumbled but held his tongue. This confrontation would buy him time to assess the situation and devise the best course of action and strategy.


    General Grommash was a whirlwind of destruction, his massive war club cleaving through Hobgoblin ranks with unstoppable force. Each swing sent enemies flying, their bodies crumpling under the devastating impact.


    His presence was a beacon of hope and morale for the Orcs, his roars mingling with the cacophony of battle as he carved a path through the enemy lines.


    The Hobgoblins seemed powerless against him, their numbers dwindling as Grommash''s relentless attacks continued. He fought with the strength of a hundred warriors, his every move a testament to his raw, power.


    It seemed nothing could stop him as he barreled forward, his eyes zing red.


    But then, in the heat of battle, a figure emerged from the chaos ¡ª General Gralnok wieldingrge, curved scimitars. His eyes locked onto Grommash, a predatory gleam in his gaze.


    *


    *


    *


    Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    *


    || A/N ||


    I''m diving into a few chapters about the Orcs and Hobgoblins before shifting focus to Rain. These chapters might seem less engaging since the main character isn''t involved, but they''re crucial for developing some key characters who will y significant rolester on.


    Thanks for sticking with it!

 Chapter 113: Grommash versus Gralnok

    [BONUS] for reaching 50 GT


    ======= Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    Grommash''s war club descended in a lethal arc, but Gralnok moved with astonishing speed, his scimitar shing in a deadly counterstrike.


    The de found its mark, slicing deep into Grommash''s left arm. Pain seared through him, but he barely flinched, his rage driving him forward.


    Before he could recover, the elite Hobgoblins struck from the other side, the swords biting into Grommash''s right arm. Blood flowed freely, staining his armor and the ground beneath him. His grip on the war club faltered for a moment, the weight of his injuries slowing him down.


    "General!" the Orcs screamed at the sight of their leader under attack. The enemy general was swift, too fast for Grommash''s war club, and the skilled elite Hobgoblins were hindering his movements.


    "Don''t worry about me!" General Grommash bellowed, his voice thunderous. "This is nothing!"


    Gralnok and his soldiers pressed their advantage, their scimitars a blur of lethal precision.


    Grommash and his troops fought back fiercely, but the dual wounds on his arms hindered his movements. He swung his war club with less force, each strike bing morebored as blood loss and pain took their toll.


    Even in this dire situation, Grommash''s spirit remained unbroken. He roared, his eyes burning with fury. With a Herculean effort, he swung his war club in a wide arc, forcing Gralnok and his guard to step back.


    But the damage was done ¡ª his arms were severely wounded, and his strength was waning.


    "Looks like you''re reaching your limit, Orc," Gralnok taunted, licking the blood off his de with a sinister grin.


    General Grommash didn''t flinch; instead, a smirk spread across his face. "You mean this little wound?" he growled, his voice dripping with mockery. "You''ll need to do better than that to take me down, Hobgoblin."


    He hefted his massive war club, its spikes glinting ominously. "I''ve faced worse and still stood tall. Now,e at me with everything you''ve got, or I''ll show you what true strength looks like! Nothing like the puny power you hold."


    Gralnok''s lips curled into a snarl, his anger boiling over. "You . . . all of you are always looking down on us Hobgoblins! You think we''re weak, but you''ll soon learn the true strength of our kind.


    By the time you''re rotting in hell, you''ll know just how powerful we really are!"


    His eyes burned with fury as he brandished his scimitars, preparing for a fierce attack. "I''ll make sure you remember this lesson for eternity, Orc!"


    Gralnok''s rage reached its peak, and he unleashed his ultimate skill [Whirlwind of the Wraith]. With a surge of dark energy, his speed doubled, turning him into a blur of motion.


    Grommash barely had time to react before Gralnok attacked from all directions, his scimitars slicing through the air, couldn''t be seen by the naked eye. It was as if a storm of des had erupted around the Orc general, each strike leaving a trail of blood in its wake.


    Grommash''s tough skin, which had withstood countless battles, now bore deep, searing cuts. Blood sttered everywhere, painting the ground with a grim testament to the ferocity of the Hobgoblin''s assault.


    The Orcs roared in unison, their cries echoing across the battlefield for their general. They watched in horror and rage as their formidable general was enveloped by the whirlwind of steel.


    They wanted to help but they were pushed back by the Hobgoblins troops.


    Grommash gritted his teeth against the pain, his muscles straining as he struggled to keep up with the attacks.


    Yet, even amidst the flurry of des and blood, there was no fear in Grommash''s eyes ¡ª only a smiled of being able to enjoy a fight. It had been a long time since he had felt this way. Peace made him dull and grumpy.


    He swung his massive war club with all his might, aiming to break through the cyclone of death that surrounded him, but Grommash''s attacks couldn''t keep up with the speed of Gralnok''s strikes.


    "Looks like General Grommash is having a hard time, General Frukin," reported an Orc to the shaman General.


    Frukin remained unperturbed, her eyes closed as she continued to weave her spell under arge magic circle. "I see no problem there."


    "General?"


    "Do you know what title Grommash holds?"


    "The Barbarian?"


    "That''s right. He possesses a unique skill that grows stronger when the odds are against him."


    "Really?"


    "You haven''t seen how General Grommash fights since it had been a long time, so you don''t know. But I assure you, he''ll be fine," Frukin said, her voice groggy with age. "Now, stop wasting time and focus on protecting me. If an enemy assassin ambushes me while I''m vulnerable, I''ll take you all to the grave."


    "Y-yes!"


    True to General Frukin''s words, Gralnok believed he was winning the fight. But when he felt a light scratch to his face, Gralnok was sent reeling back from the force.


    "W-what the?!" Gralnok was baffled. Grommash hadn''t even used his weapon, yet he was thrown back.


    Gralnok looked at Grommash and saw a fierce red aura enveloping the Orc general.


    "I told you . . ." General Grommash growled, smoke rising from his mouth and body as he grewrger, his eyes turning a fiery red. "Your attacks mean nothing against me. The more damage I take, the stronger I be!"


    General Grommash''s unique skill had been activated, [Rage of the Barbarian].


    Gralnok''s eyes bulged in disbelief. He knew Orcs were tough, but this was beyondprehension. Why were Orcs bred to be so overwhelmingly strong? Why where they one of the weakest?! It didn''t make any sense unless the universe wanted them to submit in a life of oppression!


    Gralnok''s war cry resonated with the desperation in his heart as he rushed at Grommash with all his might. He needed to increase his speed and avoid being hit, in that way he would win!


    Unleashing his skill [Whirlwind Fury], Gralnok doubled his speed, attacking Grommash from all directions. It was a whirlwind of des that sliced through Grommash''s skin, spraying blood everywhere.


    The Orcs roared in concern of their general, but their was nothing they could do as they were lock in their ownbat.


    Grommash, fueled by his [Rage] skill, became an unstoppable force. He swung his war club with a powerful, earth-shattering blow, smashing the ground and sending everyone within a hundred-meter radius flying, including Gralnok.

 Chapter 114: Wrath of Earth and Blood

    Gralnok struggled to his feet, ears ringing, ribs broken, and blood spewing from his mouth.


    "W-what the hell happened?" he croaked.


    His answer came in the form of a shadow. Looking up, he saw General Grommash towering over him.


    "Y-you . . ." Gralnok couldn''t finish his words as his skull was pulverized by a single strike from Grommash''s club.


    Thest thing he saw was a memory, fleeing from the clutches of very alongside Kraggul. Their pasts were marred by relentless pain and bitterness at the hands of their oppressors.


    Being of a weaker race, they were condemned to servitude by the stronger ones. But Kraggul was the one who ignited the me of hope, a beacon for a brighter future where Goblins and Hobgoblins would dominate the Spirit Realm.


    When they escaped, they vowed to prove their strength to the world, to show that their race could rule if they set their minds to it.


    This time, it would be the Goblins'' turn to enve, to make everyone feel the sting of weakness and the chains of servitude.


    Kraggul . . . A bittersweet smile crept onto Gralnok''s face. I''m sorry . .


    . looks like I couldn''t see the world that you''re going to build for us.


    "General Gralnok!"


    The Hobgoblins looked horrified as their general was in in a single blow.


    General Grommash roared triumphantly, raising what was left of Gralnok''s mutted head.


    Just then, a barrage of magic missiles and arrows struck Grommash and his troops. A surprised attack that they hadn''t anticipated. They had strayed too far into enemy lines, just as Gralnok had intended.


    It was all part of General Morzog''s n to lure Grommash and his troops into a meticulously prepared magic trap.


    However, since the magic required a precise range and it was crucial that the Orcs remained unaware, executing their n demanded patience and precision.


    "Looks like we didn''t make it in time, huh?" General Morzog said with a sigh. "But don''t worry, Gralnok, we have brought you the head of General Grommash to apany you in the afterlife."


    "General Grommash!"


    Loud, screeching voices thundered across the battlefield as magic and arrows rained down upon General Grommash and his troops.


    These weren''t just ordinary arrows and spells. The arrows wereced with potent poison, and the magic was designed to debuff the Orcs, weakening their defenses so the arrows could pierce their thick armor and skin.


    The magic was a wide-range attack that demanded meticulous timing and strategy to execute. General Gralnok''s sacrifice wasn''t in vain; the arrows found their mark, riddling General Grommash''s body with poison.


    The sky was aze with crackling energy and a relentless barrage of projectiles, turning the once serenendscape into a chaotic storm of destruction.


    Grommash''s soldiers, caught off guard, struggled to shield themselves from the attacks, their cries of pain and confusion adding to the cacophony of war.


    "RETREAT!"


    Suddenly, General Grommash''s voice thundered over the chaos. The Orcs, who were about to rescue their general, halted in their tracks.


    "But General!"


    "Don''te here! Retreat now!" General Grommash choked out as arrows rained down upon him.


    It was toote for them to escape, but he could still save some of his troops lives.


    Bulging veins pulsed on General Grommash''s body before he coughed up blood. The poison was lethal and spread quickly throughout his veins.


    General Grommash red at General Morzog at the forefront of the enemy lines. He gritted his teeth and raised his club.


    "If I''m going to die, I''m taking you with me!" he roared and charged through the arrows, determined to reach General Morzog''s location.


    General Morzog took a step back. "T-that thing can still move?" he stammered, finding it hard to believe. General Grommash had endured countless injuries from General Gralnok, and the poison should have already imed his life.


    "What monsters, these Orcs," General Morzog muttered under his breath. He knew that facing this race would be their greatest trial. If they could ovee these formidable enemies, they would be one step closer to conquering the wastnd.


    "Give me my spear!" he ordered. For his King, Kraggul!


    A soldier swiftly handed General Morzog his spear. The General took a deep breath, focusing all his strength and determination into the throw. With a powerful heave, heunched the spear at the charging General Grommash.


    The spear struck true, piercing General Grommash straight in the heart. But to Morzog''s astonishment, the Orc didn''t falter. Grommash''s advance was relentless, his eyes burning with fury and determination to take him down.


    Desperate, General Morzog grabbed another spear. He hurled it with all his might, and this one found its mark in Grommash''s stomach. Yet, the monstrous Orc continued his unstoppable march, blood pouring from his wounds, a grim testament to his indomitable will.


    "Why won''t you just die?!" Morzog roared in a mix of fear and frustration as he watched the seemingly invincible General Grommash close the distance, each step echoing the unwavering spirit of the Orcs.


    He threw his final spear with all the strength he could muster. It flew through the air like a missile, creating whistling sounds, embedding itself straight into General Grommash''s head.


    Finally, General Grommash stopped. He stood motionless, an imposing figure riddled with injuries, poison, arrows, and spears. Despite everything, he remained upright, defiant until hisst breath. He never bowed nor fell in front of the enemy.


    "No . . . no way . . ." the Orcs watched in horror, their faces etched with disbelief.


    "The General . . . h-he''s . . ."


    "General Grommash has been in!"


    The words rang out, a chilling announcement that echoed across the battlefield.


    The Orcs stood frozen, unable toprehend the loss of their indomitable leader. General Grommash''s death was a blow to their morale, a shocking testament to the brutal reality of war. The sight of their fallen general, still standing despite his fatal wounds, left an indelible mark on their hearts, a symbol of the unyielding spirit that defined him.


    The announcement resonated, and both sides momentarily stopped fighting.


    General Helliana couldn''t believe her ears. Her tears fell, grieving for General Grommash''s death. He was one of her mentors, and she couldn''t believe there would be a day that he would be defeated. in the hands of the Hobgoblins no less.


    The Orcs felt the heavy blow of their general''s passing. General Grommash''s death on the first day was unexpected.


    "Their general is dead! Kill them!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The Hobgoblins quickly boosted their morale despite having lost one of their generals too. General Morzog and the remaining 20,000 Hobgoblins marched forward to press their advantage, and prate the heart of the Orc''s HQ to y Warchief Kargoth.


    "General Grommash is dead. Only 2,000 Orcs are left. Attack!"


    "There''s nothing in our way now to the Warchief! Kill them all!"


    ~BoOoOMM!~


    A deafening roar echoed across the battlefield as the ground trembled violently. In an instant, massive spires of jagged, spiky rocks erupted from the earth, towering high into the air.


    These lethal formations tore through the ranks of the approaching Hobgoblin army, impaling soldiers and shattering their morale.


    The once enthusiastic advance turned into chaotic turmoil as Hobgoblins screamed in pain and fear, their bodies skewered by the merciless stone spikes. Their number instantly reduce to half by that single spell.


    General Morzog was beside himself with anger. "Damn that Shaman . . ." he knew that General Frukin wasn''t just an ordinary Shaman if she could summon thisrge scale magic.


    Just as they had the upper hand, the Orcs had overturned it again!


    The earth continued to shudder, each tremor sending more spires shooting upwards, adding to the devastation. Dust and debris filled the air, obscuring vision and adding to the confusion.


    The Hobgoblins, who moments before were charging with confident aggression, now found themselves desperately trying to avoid the deadly protrusions.


    The remaining Orc soldiers under General Frukin took advantage of the situation and attack the Hobgoblins.


    General Frukin stood at the center of the chaos, her arms outstretched and eyes glowing with magical energy. She panted heavily, the strain of casting [Earth Spires] evident on her face, but the sight of the impaled Hobgoblins filled her with grim satisfaction.


    The spell had required immense concentration, power, and time, but it had achieved its purpose spectacrly.


    "Don''t get ahead of yourselves, you pests!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the din of battle.


    Her warning was clear ¡ª the Orcs were far from defeated, and their magic was a force to be reckoned with.


    Your journey continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    The battle was far from over.

 Chapter 115: Battle of Magic and Steel

    Though General Frukin exhorted her troops, she knew she couldn''t cast another wide-scale spell for at least a day. The strain of [Earth Spire] had taken a severe toll on her body, and she needed a day''s rest to recover her magical energy.


    For now, she could only cast low-level spells and boost the morale of her troops.


    "Don''t falter now! Are you going to let a bunch of Hobgoblins defeat you?!" General Frukin thundered.


    The Orcs roared in response, taking up arms to defend their right nk against the enemy forces. It was crucial that they held their line. If they were destroyed here, nothing would stop the 20,000 Hobgoblins from advancing to their headquarters.


    No matter what it took, they needed to defend this position, even if it meant sacrificing their lives.


    "Don''t let a single one of them push through!" General Frukin ordered as she began to cast another spell.


    "General! Don''t push yourself!" a soldier shouted, worriedly noticing blood dripping from the corner of her mouth.


    "This is nothing. I won''t die from this. Continue to protect me while I cast another spell," General Frukin said firmly.


    Mages might be powerful, but their magical energy wasn''t limitless. Once it was depleted, they had to draw on their spirit energy, and if that ran out, they would die.


    That''s why mages were rare nowadays; many died young from overexerting themselves.


    What''s more, closebat was always their Achilles'' heel. Mages needed a phnx of soldiers to shield them while they cast their powerful spells, which demanded both time and unwavering focus. During these critical moments, they were vulnerable, relying entirely on their protectors to fend off any attackers.


    The Orc n had few mages, and General Frukin was the only shaman capable of casting such powerful wide-scale magic.


    However, age had diminished her once formidable magical energy. Now, she was forced to tap into her very spirit to unleash spells potent enough to decimate the Hobgoblins. Each incantation drew on her life force, but she was determined to make every spell count.


    General Frukin coughed up blood as she chanted. At least, if she were to die here, she would take the 20,000-strong Hobgoblin army with her and save her n.


    Her resolve steeled, she continued the incantation, determined to make her final stand a decisive one.


    "I must say, I''m grateful to you Hobgoblins. I might have died of old age out of boredom if you didn''t boldly as to attack us. Now, my death will have meaning!" she mused to herself, satisfied with her life ending in battle to protect her home.


    The Orc soldiers were brave and fierce, but the relentless battles andck of rest over the past few days had taken their toll. Exhausted and weary, many of them sumbed to the ferocious attacks of the Hobgoblins and their numbers.


    General Frukin stood at the back lines, her body weary but her spirit unbroken. She had exhausted nearly all her strength, yet her resolve to withstand the Hobgoblins'' relentless onught never wavered.


    Determined to hold the line no matter the cost, she unleashed a torrent of spells that rained down from the skies, each one a devastating burst of power that turned the battlefield into a tempest of destruction.


    The ground beneath her feet heaved and shifted as she bent the earth to her will. Massive fissures opened up, swallowing entire battalions of Hobgoblins, while jagged spires of rock erupted violently, impaling scores of enemies.


    Fireballs and lightning bolts crackled through the air, searing and electrifying the advancing foes. Her magic was a symphony of chaos and fury, each spell cast with deadly precision and an unyielding determination to protect her people.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the blood-soaked field, the Hobgoblins'' numbers dwindled.


    Yet, despite her extraordinary efforts, the relentless tide of enemies continued to press forward. General Frukin''s breathing grewbored, and her vision blurred, but she pushed on, knowing that every moment she bought was another moment for herrades to regroup and defend their homnd.


    From his vantage point, General Morzog watched the scene with a mixture of anger and frustration. He knew that as long as General Frukin lived, his forces would never break through the Orcs'' defenses. Her magic was too powerful, her presence too inspiring.


    He needed to neutralize her quickly if they were to have any chance of victory.


    "Assassins," Morzog growled, his voice cold andmanding. "Eliminate that shaman. She''s the key to their defense. Take her out, and the Orcs will fall."


    In the shadows, a group of elite Hobgoblin assassins nodded and vanished into the approaching night, their forms blending seamlessly with the shadows. Silent and deadly, they made their way toward General Frukin, intent on removing the one obstacle that stood between them and victory.


    The Hobgoblins could send their assassins to take out the Warchief, but they had only twenty of these elite killers, as the Assassin ss among Hobgoblins was exceptionally rare. Deploying such a small number against the heavily guarded Warchief was futile; no mere assassins could prate his defenses. An entire army would be required to challenge the Warchief''s might.


    However, the shaman was a different story. A mage, vulnerable in closebat, presented a glimmer of opportunity. Here, the assassins might have a chance to strike a decisive blow.


    Unaware of the impending threat, General Frukin continued her fierce barrage, each spell cast with a desperate hope to see another dawn.


    The battlefield was a testament to her power and determination, but even the mightiest warriors have their limits, and as the night fast approaching, the final sh between magic and stealth was about to unfold.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Despite being surrounded by a hundred Orcs, ever watchful and fierce, the Hobgoblin assassins moved without anyone noticing them.


    Trained to kill without detection, even at the cost of their own lives, they were masters of the shadows, their presence nearly undetectable.


    As the night proceed its course, the Orcs'' near General Frukin, their instincts, honed through rigorous training and innate survival skills, alerted them to the presence of intruders.


    The air grew tense, and their eyes scanned the darkness with heightened vignce.


    Suddenly, ten Hobgoblin assassins emerged from the shadows, their movements swift and silent as death itself. They aimed directly for General Frukin, their des coated in poison gleamed with deadly intent.


    The Orcs responded instantly, their warrior instincts kicking in as they intercepted the assassins in a flurry of steel and fury.


    The sh was fierce and brutal, each Orc fighting with a ferocity born of desperation and loyalty to their n. The Hobgoblins moved with uncanny agility, their attacks precise and calcted, but the Orcs were formidable opponents, their strength andbat skills a match for the assassins'' speed.

 Chapter 116: Blood-Red Skies

    Amidst the melee, one assassin, realizing the difficulty of their task, decided to fulfill their mission at any cost. With a guttural cry, the Hobgoblin triggered an explosive device concealed within their armor.


    The detonation was sudden and devastating, a blinding sh followed by a thunderous boom that rocked the battlefield.


    The explosion engulfed the surrounding Orcs, their bodies thrown back by the force of the st. Ten Orcs fell, their lives extinguished in an instant, but their sacrifice had bought precious time.


    The shockwave reached General Frukin, momentarily disrupting her focus. She staggered but quickly regained herposure, her eyes narrowing.


    "Damn Hobgoblins!" she hissed, blood trickling from her lips, a testament to the toll the battle had taken on her. But she stood tall, her resolve unshaken, and resumed her incantations.


    The Hobgoblins were ready toy down their lives for their cause. What kind of Orc would she be if she hesitated now. Even with assassins targeting her, she would not show any fear nor escape!


    She would not retreat! She would not falter! She would stand her ground and fight until herst breath.


    The remaining Orcs, spurred on by the loss of theirrades, redoubled their efforts to protect their shaman.


    The Hobgoblin assassins, though skilled, found themselves overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity and determination of the Orcs.


    Driven by their mission, the assassins were prepared to sacrifice their lives if necessary. Their eyes, cold and unfeeling, were fixed on General Frukin.


    The Orcs guarding the shaman knew the stakes and the desperation of their enemies.


    "Protect General Frukin!" the Orcs roared, their voices echoing across the battlefield.


    In a synchronized move, the assassins detonated their bombs, creating a massive explosion that sent shockwaves through the ground. The devastating st ripped through the air, engulfing everything in its path with a fierce, fiery inferno.


    The Hobgoblins knew that no one, not even the formidable shaman, could possibly survive such utter devastation.


    An explosion rocked the battlefield, shaking the earth and sending debris and dust flying in all directions. The shockwave rippled through the ranks, disorienting soldiers and creating a chaotic storm of dirt and shattered stone.


    When the dust settled, a grim scene emerged. A hundred Orcsy on the ground, their bodies burnt and broken beyond recognition, sacrificed in the desperate defense of their general.


    At the center of their fallen ranks stood General Frukin, her concentration never wavering from her incantation. Blood streamed from her wounds, and her armor was scorched, but her resolve remained unbroken.


    Ignoring the injuries inflicted by the explosion, she continued her spell, her voice a steady chant amid the chaos.


    The sky above began to darken, turning a deep, ominous blood-red. The air crackled with arcane energy as the heavens themselves seemed to respond to her call.


    With a final, powerful invocation, General Frukinpleted her spell. The sky split open, and meteors descended from the heavens, zing trails of fire across the darkened sky.


    The massive ming projectiles hurtled towards the bulk of the Hobgoblin army, unstoppable and devastating.


    The ground trembled as the meteors struck with cataclysmic force. The impact obliterated more than half of the Hobgoblin forces in an instant, reducing them to smoldering ruins. The fiery devastation spread rapidly, engulfing everything in its path.


    The remnants of the Hobgoblin army stared in horror at the carnage, their morale shattered by the sheer power of the shaman''s spell.


    General Morzog managed to escape using a teleportation skill, but he still suffered severe burns and injuries across half of his body. He couldn''t believe that the shaman had taken out more than half of his army with her final spell.


    "This can''t be . . ." he muttered under his breath, cursing the shaman ten times over.


    ~HaaAanNkK!~


    Suddenly, a loud horn sounded from all sides, signaling the end of the battle for the day.


    In a way, there was an unspoken consensus between the armies: night was for rest. Both sides needed to recuperate to continue their war the next morning, and even the Hobgoblins know this rule.


    The first day of war had seen heavy casualties on both sides.


    The Orcs had lost General Grommash, a devastating blow to their morale. Meanwhile, the Hobgoblins had lost General Gralnok. Although General Morzog was still alive, only around 7,000 of their once 30,000-strong army remained.


    In return, General Frukin was severely injured and had to be brought to the medic as soon as possible.


    However, that night, General Frukin sumbed to her injuries. The life force she had poured into her final spell had taken its ultimate toll. Her body, battered and spent,y still in the makeshift medic tent.


    There was no time for the Orcs to mourn her passing or even bring back the bodies of their fallen. The harsh reality of war demanded their focus on the battles yet toe.


    Under the pale light of two crescent moon, the Orc leaders gathered in a secluded corner of their camp, their faces etched with grim somber. The loss of General Frukin was a heavy blow, but there was no time for grief.


    The war council convened, strategizing for the inevitable sh at dawn. Maps were spread out, ns were whispered, and every detail was scrutinized. The weight of their losses bore heavily upon them, but it also fueled their resolve to fight harder.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Hobgoblins were also nursing their wounds and counting their dead. The loss of General Gralnok had shaken them, and the devastating impact of General Frukin''s final spell had decimated their ranks.


    Yet, amidst the sorrow and the chaos, they found a grim satisfaction in knowing that the powerful Orc shaman was no more.


    Both armies had suffered immense losses. The Orcs had lost their indomitable shaman, while the Hobgoblins had lost a revered general and thousands of soldiers.


    Yet, in this night of sorrow and pain, both sides also found a glimmer of hope. The Hobgoblins had taken down a formidable opponent, and the Orcs knew they had weakened their enemy significantly.


    The night was eerily quiet, the air heavy with the scent of blood and smoke. Fires burned low, casting flickering shadows over the weary faces of the warriors.


    Despite their exhaustion, there was no rest for the leaders. They nned and prepared, knowing that the dawn would bring another day of bloodshed.

 Chapter 117: The Final Stand

    The battle was far from over. The loss of leaders and soldiers had not dampened the fierce determination of either side.


    If anything, it had intensified their resolve. They had lost something precious and gained hard-fought advantages in return.


    The Orcs knew they had to fight smarter, to utilize every ounce of their strength. They no longer underestimated the Hobgoblins as weaker race. Thest time they did, they lost two of their Generals.


    The Hobgoblins, on the other hand, understood that they had to be relentless, to exploit every weakness of their foe. The Orcs were never to be underestimated and required strategy to defeat and not just numbers.


    As the first light of dawn began to creep over the horizon, both camps stirred with renewed purpose. Weapons were sharpened, armor was donned, and battle cries resounded.


    The war drums would soon beat again, echoing across the wastnd. Both sides prepared to sh once more, each determined to emerge victorious.


    General Frukin and Grommash''s death, while a great loss, became a rallying cry for the Orcs. Their sacrifice was a stark reminder of the cost of war, and it fueled their desire for vengeance.


    For the Hobgoblins, the death of General Gralnok was a call to arms, a signal that they must fight with every ounce of their strength to honor their fallen and for their King.


    As the sun broke over the horizon, casting its first rays over the battlefield, the soldiers of both armies readied themselves for the fight.


    The battle would rage on, fierce and unrelenting, until one side emerged victorious.


    In the end, only the strongest would survive, and the wastnd would be imed by the victor.


    On this day, the battlefield was different. Instead of dividing their troops, both sides concentrated their forces at the center, ready for a decisive sh that would decide their fate. Winner takes all.


    General Kargoth stood at the heart of the Orc army, his presencemanding and fierce. There was no joy or sadness in his eyes, only an indomitable desire to ughter the Hobgoblins and protect their home.


    "King Kraggul!" Kargoth''s voice boomed across the battlefield. "Your army has dwindled from 100,000 to 30,000, while ours still remains strong, more than half intact."


    King Kraggul was silent for a moment before bursting intoughter. "Dwindled? More than half? You mean your 6,000 troops? I am neither old nor blind, Kargoth. I can still count my soldiers, and they still outnumber yours."


    "No matter how many you bring, our race is superior. Numbers mean nothing to us! One of us can take down hundreds of you!" Kargoth retorted with a fierce re. "That''s a fact."


    Kraggul''s face darkened. "And the fact remains that we have killed two of your Orc generals. So don''t spew this nonsense about your race''s superiority!"


    Kargoth frowned, his halberd thudding to the ground, shaking the earth slightly. "True, you have in two of our finest generals. But we have also decimated half your forces. You''ll need much more than that to defeat the Sand Elves. And even if by some miracle you conquer them, there''s still the Goliaths and Gnomes, and the powerful race from up north. Your conquest from here on out is over!"


    Kraggul was unfazed. "Who said anything about defeating those Sand Elves after we''re done with you here?"


    There was silence in the air, and General Helliana was perplexed by Kraggul''s words. "What does he mean by that?"


    "After we defeat you, we will retreat, regroup, and strike again. We will amass an unstoppable force and march against the Sand Elves. Those prideful creatures won''t abandon their sanctuaries to eliminate a ''weaker'' race like us while we recuperate.


    "In that time, we will grow stronger, and when we return, not even the Sand Elves, Goliaths, or Gnomes will be able to stop us!" Kraggul''s voice echoed with finality, resolute with no hesitation.


    Kargoth''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his halberd. "So that''s your n."


    It was clear that a sh was inevitable, with the fate of their races hanging in the bnce. The Hobgoblins had already resolved to kill or be killed. There was no going back.


    "Then to BATTLE!"


    Warchief Kargoth''s roar signaled the start of the fight.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    General Thorgar and Warchief Kargoth faced the Hobgoblin forces head-on, while General Helliana had a special mission: infiltrate enemy lines with a small, elite unit.


    The n was to use Warchief Kargoth to draw in the bulk of the Hobgoblin army while General Helliana circled around to assassinate King Kraggul.


    With only General Thorgar and Helliana left, it was up to them to secure victory and protect their n and people.


    Facing the still formidable Hobgoblin generals Drakthor, Morzog, and Vargash, and their 30,000-strong army, it was risky to use Warchief Kargoth as bait. Yet, this was their best chance to kill King Kraggul and turn the tide of the war.


    As the battle raged on, every Orc and Hobgoblin knew that this fight would determine the future of their races. The battlefield crackled with tension, each warrior ready to give their all for their cause. The stakes had never been higher, and the oue was uncertain.


    The Orcs charged with a primal fury, their war cries echoing across the field. General Thorgar and Warchief Kargoth led the front lines, cutting through Hobgoblin ranks without stopping.


    Meanwhile, General Helliana and her elite unit moved like shadows, slipping past enemy defenses with a practiced formation. Each step was calcted, each strike precise, allowing them to silently dispatch Hobgoblins in their path. The enemy barely noticed their presence, so focused on the chaos of the front lines ¨C¨C their eyes were set on the prize: Warchief Kargoth''s head.


    As the sh intensified, Warchief Kargoth''s strategy began to unfold. The Hobgoblins, drawn to his presence, concentrated their forces on him, leaving gaps in their defenses.


    Through the chaos, General Helliana''s unit advanced stealthily, their target clear: King Kraggul.


    The fate of the battle rested on their shoulders, and they moved with the determination of warriors who knew that failure was not an option.


    The day was filled with the sounds of shing steel and the cries of the fallen. Both sides fought with unparalleled ferocity, knowing that the oue of this battle would mean annihtion.

 Chapter 118: Lured into Betrayal

    General Helliana and a few chosen soldiers moved in the shadow, her elite unit following closely behind.


    Their movements were a masterss in stealth and precision, honed through countless practice and battles. Each step was calcted, each breath controlled.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    The din of battle raged around them, but they were silent, slipping through the chaos like phantoms.


    As they approached the enemy lines, Helliana raised her hand, signaling her unit to halt. She surveyed the terrain, her keen eyes picking out the weak points in the Hobgoblin defenses.


    With a nod, she led her warriors forward, weaving through the enemy ranks with practiced ease. Hobgoblins fell to their des without a sound, their deaths unnoticed amidst the mor of the main battle.


    Their objective was to reach the rear of the Hobgoblin army and eliminate King Kraggul. The n hinged on Warchief Kargoth''s ability to draw the bulk of the enemy forces to him, creating the perfect diversion.


    Helliana''s unit moved swiftly and efficiently, exploiting every gap in the Hobgoblin defenses.


    As they neared their target, Helliana''s senses were on high alert. Every rustle of armor, every whisper of movement was noted and assessed.


    The tension was palpable, but her resolve was unshaken. They had to seed. Failure was not an option.


    Finally, they reached the rear of the Hobgoblin lines. Helliana signaled her unit to spread out and create a perimeter. She moved forward, her eyes locked on the figure of King Kraggul atop his massive Warhog.


    The Hobgoblin king was a formidable sight, d in dark armor, his presencemanding even from a distance.


    With a silent nod to her unit, Helliana advanced. The Hobgoblins guarding their king were few and far between, their attention focused on the battle ahead.


    One by one, they fell to Helliana''s de, their deaths swift and silent. She approached King Kraggul, her heart pounding with anticipation.


    This was their moment.


    But as she drew closer, something felt off. The figure on the Warhog was too still, too lifeless.


    Helliana''s eyes narrowed as she closed the distance. With a swift motion, she leaped onto the massive Warhog and grabbed the figure by the shoulder, spinning it around.


    To her dismay, the figure was not King Kraggul. It was an imposter, a decoy designed to draw them in. The realization hit her like a physical blow.


    The real King Kraggul was nowhere to be seen!


    A cry from the battlefield reached her ears, a sound of distress and confusion. Helliana''s blood ran cold as she turned to see her unit under attack, the Hobgoblins pressing their advantage.


    The cries of the Orcs echoed through the air, a chilling reminder that something had gone terribly wrong with the main force.


    Helliana''s mind raced. They had been deceived, led into a trap. The Hobgoblin king had anticipated their move and countered it.


    The real King Kraggul was out there!


    Father!


    "Fall back!" Helliana shouted, her voice cutting through the noise of battle. "Regroup and retreat!"


    Her unit moved swiftly, retreating from the enemy lines. Helliana stayed behind, covering their retreat with a flurry of strikes, her knife a blur of motion. She was adept at closebat as well as long range assault, but she specialized mostly in long range assaults.


    She fought with a ferocity born of desperation, her mind racing to figure out their next move. However, they were trap and it took only second for her entire group to be annihted.


    Surrounded and cut off from the main army, General Helliana faced an overwhelming horde of Hobgoblins. Thousands of enemies encircled her, towering above on their fearsome warhogs. On foot, she was at a disadvantage.


    Her trusted mount, the mighty Warmammoth, Amber, had been left behind. Its immense size would have drawn too much attention, making stealth impossible. But if she called her, Amber might hear amidst the chaos ande to her.


    "How foolish of you to fall for such a simple trap," sneered a voice.


    Helliana turned to see General Vargash and his troops, mounted and menacing. She waspletely surrounded.


    "You . . ." Sweat trickled down Helliana''s face. "You nned this. You lured me here."


    Vargash cracked his neck, his voice a guttural rumble. "You''re strong, General Helliana. We needed to minimize our losses by isting you. You should be honored for the special treatment."


    Helliana remained calm, her eyes scanning the enemies before her. "Tell me, Hobgoblin, how did you uncover our strategy? There are countless tactics we could have used. I refuse to believe you stumbled upon this by chance or figured it out on your own."


    Vargash smirked. "You''re right, but knowing that won''t save you now."


    Helliana''s brow furrowed as she recalled the previous night. No Orc would ever betray their race and n; their pride was too great to be a traitor. They would rather die thanmit such an act of disloyalty.


    Then it hit her. Last night . . . while discussing their ns, someone had entered their tent to bring food.


    General Helliana gritted her teeth in anger, her body shaking with rage. It could only be them! "Those damn lizards!"


    Vargash chuckled, savoring her frustration. "Don''t me them too much. Our king promised to spare their lives if they cooperated with us.


    "At first, they hesitated. But when we breached the Gate of Iron Maw, those lizards finally made their decision. They chose to side with our king. Smart choice."


    "Smart?" Helliana spat. "Those cowards and traitors have sealed their fate to ughter! Those fools!" She knew there was no way the Hobgoblin king would keep his promise.


    The Hobgoblins intended to dominate the entire barren wastnd, and that meant exterminating everyone who wasn''t a Goblin or Hobgoblin. Their treachery was a temporary measure, and Helliana knew the Hobgoblins would betray their newfound allies at the first opportunity.


    Those foolish Lizardfolk . . . they should have never trusted the Hobgoblins! They should have never taken them in! If King Kraggul didn''t kill them, she would do it herself.


    "You shouldn''t be worrying about those lizards, Orc. Worry about your own life," Vargash sneered, raising his hand to signal his troops to attack.


    Helliana braced herself. If she was going to die here, she would take as many Hobgoblins with her, including General Vargash''s head!

 Chapter 119: Unbreakable Spirit

    Helliana''s eyes zed. "You think you''ve won, Vargash, but this isn''t over. I will make sure to take you all with me to the grave!"


    Vargash''sughter echoed across the battlefield. "Big words for someone in your position. But go ahead, make your im. It''ll make your death all the more satisfying."


    Helliana raised her knives, she resolved herself to die and take everyone with her. "Let''s finish this."


    With a primal battle cry, Hellianaunched herself at the nearest Hobgoblins, her de slicing through the air. She fought with the ferocity of a cornered beast, every strike driven by an unwavering desire to protect her n for as long as she drew breath.


    The Hobgoblins closed in from all sides, their warhogs snarling and snapping. Helliana ducked and weaved with incredible speed, her movements a blur. She was a whirlwind of steel and fury, an unstoppable force amidst the chaos.


    Despite the overwhelming odds, she fought on, determined to take down as many enemies as possible.


    The haunting cries of her fallenrades echoed in her ears, a grim reminder of the desperate situation. But as long as she stood, she would make the Hobgoblins pay dearly for every inch of ground.


    Helliana fought on without stopping even with the injuries inflicted by the Hobgoblin numbers, but the relentless assault of General Vargash''s spells began to take its toll.


    Her movements grew slower, her strikes less precise. Arcane sts and searing mes rained down upon her, searing her flesh and rending her armor. Blood trickled from numerous wounds, but she injured.


    Vargash''sughter echoed through the battlefield as he unleashed another volley of destructive spells. Helliana staggered, her vision blurring from pain and exhaustion. Her sword felt heavy in her hand, her strength waning with every passing moment.


    It was already a miracle that she had survived this long, encircled on all sides. Helliana struggled to close the distance between her and Vargash, thwarted by the relentless onught of Hobgoblin cavalry and foot soldiers. Every step forward was met with a barrage of attacks, each more vicious than thest.


    She could barely fend them off, her movements a blur of desperate parries and counterstrikes. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and her muscles screamed in protest, but she refused to yield. The ferocity of her defense was the only thing keeping her from being overwhelmed, yet she knew she couldn''t hold out much longer.


    As another spell struck her, she fell to one knee, gasping for breath. The end seemed inevitable.


    Just as despair threatened to overwhelm her, a sudden force erupted from the battlefield. A line of Hobgoblins were hurled into the air, their bodies crashing down like ragdolls.


    A path was cleared, and through the chaos, a warhorse thundered forward, its rider a figure of fierce resolve.


    General Thorgar appeared, his presence a beacon of hope amidst the carnage. His warhorse charged with unrelenting power, scattering Hobgoblins in its wake.


    Thorgar himself was a harrowing sight, his body marred by countless injuries. A deep wound crossed his face, and one of his eyes was a bleeding, empty socket. Yet, his remaining eye zed with determination.


    "General Helliana!" Thorgar''s voice was a roar of hope. "I came to save you!"


    He extended his hand toward her, offering salvation in the midst of chaos. Helliana''s spirit rekindled by Thorgar''s arrival, and she swiftly epted his hand. With a surge of strength, she rose to her feet, pain forgotten in the face of renewed hope.


    Thorgar hoisted her onto his warhorse, and together they turned toward the enemy. The Hobgoblins hesitated, their confidence shaken by Thorgar''s unexpected arrival and Helliana''s resurgence.


    "Hold on!" Thorgarmanded, and with a fierce cry, he spurred his warhorse forward, cutting a path through the enemy ranks with what little troops they had left.


    The Hobgoblins fell before them, unable to withstand thebined might of the two generals.


    As they rode, Helliana nced back at Vargash, who stood stunned amidst the chaos. Her gaze promised retribution, a silent vow that this battle was far from over.


    With Thorgar at her side, she knew they still had a fighting chance. Together, they would turn the tide of the battle and make their enemies pay dearly for every drop of Orc blood spilled.


    The battle raged on, but Helliana''s hope quickly drowned in the pool of blood surrounding them. From her vantage point atop the horse, she surveyed the war, her heart sinking at the sight.


    "W-what . . . what is this?" she gasped in horror, seeing the Orcs sumbing to the Hobgoblins.


    "Where''s Father?" Helliana cried, desperately scanning for the Warchief. She found him locked in fiercebat with King Kraggul himself.


    "Father!" Helliana called out, hope surging within her. But it was quickly extinguished when she saw his condition.


    He was littered with injuries from head to toe, without a mount, and at a severe disadvantage in the treacherous terrain, fighting with only one hand his other gone.


    "Father!" she gasped again. "General, we have to turn back! We must save the Warchief!" Helliana pleaded when she noticed General Thorgar moving in the opposite direction.


    General Thorgar gritted his teeth, his face dark and grim. Helliana''s heart sank as she realized what he intended.


    "G-General . . ."


    "I''m sorry, General Helliana," Thorgar said, his voice thick with regret. "Your father entrusted me with your safety. My duty is to ensure your escape when things turn dire."


    "You can''t be serious, General!" Helliana roared. "My father is still alive! We have to help him! We can''t just abandon him! It''s a disgrace to our Orcish pride!"


    "GENERAL!" Thorgar''s voice thundered. "Look around you! We''re surrounded and beaten. Only a handful of troops are protecting us from thousands of Hobgoblins. They''veid down their lives to ensure your escape! Even your father is sacrificing himself for you!"


    Blood trickled from Helliana''s lips as she bit down hard. She looked around and saw the decimated Orc ranks. Her father, still a beacon of hope despite his dire condition, ensured all eyes were on him so they could escape.


    Turning back now would be foolish, a disgrace to her brethren and her father''s sacrifice. Helliana could only watch as King Kraggul and his army closed in on her father, the encircling forces tightening like a noose.


    She shouldn''t turn back . . . she couldn''t. But as she saw King Kraggul''s de at her father''s throat, everything went dark.


    ~WhHoOosH!~


    An arrow zed through the Hobgoblin ranks, piercing in a straight line, and struck King Kraggul directly.


    Unfortunately, the arrow only grazed the Hobgoblin King as he swiftly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the shot.


    "General Helliana, what are you doing?!" General Thorgar yelled as Helliana loosed another arrow, drawing the attention of the Hobgoblins.


    Instead of answering, Helliana whistled sharply, summoning her mount to save her father.


    She would not flee.


    She couldn''t!

 Chapter 120: Against All Odds

    Amber, the mighty Warmammoth, let out a thunderous roar that echoed across the battlefield.


    From behind the main lines, she charged forward, her massive form plowing through the enemy ranks with unstoppable force. Her tusks, sharp as des, impaled Hobgoblins left and right, lifting them high before flinging their broken bodies aside. Her colossal feet crushed bones and armor alike, leaving a trail of devastation in her wake.


    With each bellow, the ground seemed to tremble, and the Hobgoblins faltered, their confidence wavering at the sight of the rampaging beast.


    Amber''s eyes zed with a fierce, primal intelligence, targeting clusters of enemies. She swung her massive head, sending Hobgoblins flying, their screams lost in the cacophony of war.


    Her thick, shaggy fur was matted with blood and wasn''t stopping with her advance. Archers attempted to bring her down, but their arrows barely prated her tough hide.


    Amber''s roar grew louder, more furious, as she trampled and gored her way through the battlefield, creating a path of destruction and chaos.


    "General Helliana we need to escape!" General Thorgar shouted at the Orc.


    Helliana ignored him and leaped out of the warhorse to Amber. "To the Warchief!" shemanded, and Amber followed with a roar.


    "General Helliana! Get back here! We must escape!" Thorgar tried to reason with her, but Helliana''s ears were closed.


    Helliana was impervious to the calls and shouts. Her attention was solely fixed on her father. In that moment, she was blind and deaf to everything else, consumed by a singr purpose: to rescue her father and nothing else.


    Amber thundered through the battlefield, her massive frame crushing everything in her path as she barreled toward King Kargoth. Her tusks gored through enemy ranks, sending Hobgoblins flying and breaking their lines.


    But the enemy was relentless. As Amber pushed forward, a barrage of arrows, spears, and des rained down upon her.


    The valiant warmammoth roared in pain but continued her charge. General Drakthor and Morzog, the Hobgoblinmanders, halted their advance, directing their troops to focus on the mighty beast.


    Hobgoblins swarmed around Amber, slowing her advance, their spears and des piercing her thick hide. General Drakthor and Morzog shed at her legs, slicing deep into her calf. With a pained bellow, Amber stumbled and crashed to the ground, the earth shaking beneath her massive weight.


    Helliana bit her lip, her heart breaking for her loyal steed, but it was toote to turn back now. She couldn''t escape without her father.


    She leaped from Amber''s back,nding deftly on the blood-soaked ground, and sprinted toward her father''s location. Gritting her teeth, she spared a final nce at Amber, now surrounded by Hobgoblins who mercilessly brought her noble steed down.


    The warmammoth''s valiant effort had not been in vain, but the sight of her loyalpanion sumbing to the swarm of enemies fueled Helliana''s resolve.


    She would avenge Amber and save her father, no matter the cost!


    "Kraggul!" Helliana roared, her voice echoing across the battlefield. Hobgoblins rushed to block her path, but she wasn''t deterred. With a powerful leap, she soared over them,nding gracefully on the ground. Her knives shed in the dim light, cutting down several Hobgoblins as she advanced.


    There were still a hundred meters between her and her father, and the Hobgoblins were relentless in their efforts to stop her.


    "Fool!" Warchief Kargoth bellowed at Helliana. "Get out of here!"


    But Helliana didn''t listen. She pushed on, her resolve unshakable. No matter what her father said, she would not escape. She would not abandon him.


    "Father!" Helliana''s eyes widened in horror as King Kraggul struck her father straight in the stomach when Kargoth momentarily lost focus because of her.


    "NOOOO!" Helliana screamed, going on a rampage, her every effort focused on reaching her father. She was only a few meters away, so close she could almost touch him.


    "Foolish Orc, you should have escaped when you had the chance!" General Drakthor appeared before Helliana and swung his axe.


    Helliana immediately defended herself with her knives, but the force of the blow sent her flying. She crashed to the ground, groaning in pain, but she had no time to rest. The spear of General Morzog loomed over her face.


    She rolled to the side just in time, the spear stabbing into the ground where her head had been a moment ago.


    Helliana had no time to catch her breath as the two Generals attacked simultaneously, forcing her to step back. Her knives shed again, parrying and striking in a desperate dance of survival.


    Helliana faced the two generals, her knives shing as she parried and struck with every chance she got. She moved with the speed of a seasoned hunter and an expert knife wielder. Despite being known as a long-rangebatant, her closebat prowess was nothing short of extraordinary.


    General Drakthor swung his axe with brute force, but Helliana sidestepped the blow, countering with a swift sh across his chest.


    General Morzog lunged with his spear, and Helliana deftly spun away, her knives slicing through the air to deflect the attack.


    The two generals cursed in frustration, astonished by her strength and skill.


    "How is this possible?" Drakthor spat. "She''s supposed to be a long-range fighter!"


    "Her closebat skills match ours!" It wasn''t fair! Morzog growled, his eyes narrowing at Helliana.


    Helliana felt a surge of hope rekindle within her. "I can do this," she thought, her resolve solidifying.


    She unleashed her special skill [Hunter''s Wrath] a technique that allowed her to channel her inner predator, enhancing her speed and strength to overwhelming levels.


    In a blur of motion, she struck with blinding speed,nding multiple hits on the two generals, sending them reeling away, bloodied and disoriented.


    The generals staggered back, cursing at their misfortune. Helliana seized the moment, quickly knocking an arrow and drawing her bow. She aimed at the fallen generals, ready to finish them off.


    But before she could release the arrow, an explosion rocked the ground behind her. The force sent her sprawling forward, a searing pain erupting in her back.


    She cried out, the shock and agony causing her to cough up blood. Her vision blurred, and her strength waned, but she fought to stay conscious, driven by the need to save her father andplete her mission.


    When she looked over she saw General Vargash, smirking at her It was now three Hobgoblin Generals against her.

 Chapter 121: The Last Stand

    Now, with three Hobgoblin Generals converging on Helliana, the battlefield''s stakes skyrocketed, danger closing in from all sides.


    "I have no time to y with you!" Helliana growled, her eyes never leaving her opponents, though she asionally nced over at her father''s location to see how he was.


    "Do you really think you can get out of here alive?" Drakthor taunted, flexing his massive axe. His eyes gleamed with a sadistic hunger.


    "Enough talk, let''s end her quickly," Vargash added, his voice tinged with urgency. They couldn''t afford to prolong this fight with the threat of the Sand Elves looming on the horizon.


    "What''s the rush? We could use this time to y with her before killing her," Morzogughed, his spear twirling menacingly in his hands.


    It was evident that the three generals were no longer concerned with Helliana or the Orcs. To them, victory was already assured. Now, they only needed to make it official with the heads of Warchief Kargoth and his loyal Generals in their hands


    Helliana stood her ground, knives at the ready, as the three Hobgoblin Generals circled her. The battlefield around them was a maelstrom of chaos and blood, but in this moment, her world narrowed to these three Hobgoblin Generals.


    Helliana tightened her grip on her knives, her mind racing. She was exhausted, her body bruised and bloodied from the no ending fight, but her spirit remained unbroken.


    She had to get to her father, she had to save him!


    Drakthor lunged first, his axe slicing through the air with terrifying speed. Helliana parried, her knives shing as she deflected the blow, but the force of it sent her stumbling back.


    Before she could recover, Vargash was upon her, his spells sshing in a deadly arc. Helliana barely managed to twist away, feeling the magic skim her armor.


    Morzog seized the opening, his spear thrusting forward. Helliana avoided to the side, the spear missing her by inches. She countered with a flurry of knife strikes, her des seeking the gaps in his armor.


    Morzog growled in pain as one of her knives found flesh, but he quickly retaliated, a backhanded strike catching Helliana across the face and sending her sprawling.


    Blood streamed from a cut on her cheek, but Helliana pushed herself up, her vision swimming. She couldn''t afford to lose focus, not now.


    She charged at Vargash, her knives a blur as sheunched a furious assault. Vargash parried desperately, his confidence wavering as he struggled to keep up with her speed. He was a long range mage not a closebat fighter.


    Drakthor and Morzog closed in, their attacks synchronized. Helliana was forced into a defensive position, her knives shing as she blocked and parried, but the strain was taking its toll. Her movements grew sluggish, her breathing in ragged gasps. The generals pressed their advantage, their strikes relentless.


    A powerful blow from Drakthor''s axe knocked one of her knives from her hand, leaving her with only a single de to fend off three opponents. Desperation wed at her, but she refused to give in. She spun and shed, her remaining knife a silver streak in the dim light.


    Vargash roared in frustration as Helliana''s de cut a deep gash across his arm. He retaliated with a swift spell to her midsection, sending her crashing to the ground. Pain exploded through her body, and she struggled to rise, her strength fading.


    Drakthor and Morzog moved in for the kill, their weapons raised. Helliana''s heart pounded in her chest as she braced for the end, but then a shadow loomed over her, and a familiar voice rang out.


    "Helliana!" Warchief Kargoth bellowed, stepping between Helliana and the Hobgoblin generals. He was battered and bloodied, his body weakened by King Kraggul''s earlier assault, but his eyes burned with fierce determination to protect his daughter at all cost.


    "Father, no!" Helliana cried.


    The three Hobgoblin Generals were equally surprised by his sudden appearance that they couldn''t react for a moment.


    Helliana reached out, her heart breaking, but Kargoth shook his head. His hand tightened around the spear and axe that pierced his stomach, preventing Drakthor and Morzog from escaping.


    "This is my duty," he rasped, his voice steady despite the pain etched across his features. "You must escape and lead our people out of here. Hurry!"


    "Thorgar!" Kargoth roared, and General Thorgar appeared, charging into the fray on his warhorse with what remained of their troops. He reached Helliana, pulling her onto the saddle behind him.


    "Lady Helliana, we must leave!" Thorgar urged, his voice edged with desperation. He nced briefly at the Warchief, a silent understanding passing between them.


    Though it tore at his heart to see the Warchief in such a state, he knew they had no choice but to press on. For their n! For their future! He couldn''t let the Warchief''s sacrifice be in vain even if he had to sacrifice his own life to save General Helliana!


    Helliana didn''t want to leave, but her body was battered and bruised, barely able to move. The pain from her injuries threatened to overwhelm her, yet she refused to abandon the fight.


    Thorgar, sensing her struggle, swiftly hoisted her onto his warhorse. With a powerful kick, they surged forward, galloping away from the chaos. The rhythmic pounding of the horse''s hooves echoed Helliana''s own racing heartbeat as they sped through the battlefield, leaving the destruction behind.


    "Retreat!" Thorgarmanded his troops.


    "No . . . Father . . ." Helliana could only watch her father, his figure blurring and fading through the tears in her eyes.


    She was so weak that she couldn''t even find her voice.


    "No . . ."


    Warchief Kargoth threw her a proud smile. "You must survive and lead our people."


    "No . . . father . . ."


    "Like we''ll let you get away!" General Morzog and Drakthor tried to stop Helliana, but they couldn''t pull their des free from Warchief Kargoth''s grip.


    "I will not let you harm my daughter! You will not go anywhere!" Kargoth''s voice boomed.


    "Shut up! We will kill you and then kill your precious daughter!" Drakthor snarled.


    Warchief Kargothughed, even as blood poured from his mouth. "That''s right. I''m already a dead Orc, and I''m taking you all with me to the grave!"


    With a final, defiant roar, Kargoth tightened his grip on the weapons piercing him, his strength pinning the two generals in ce. His eyes zed, his sacrifice buying precious time for Helliana and the others to escape.


    Warchief Kargoth, with blood streaming from his wounds and pain etched deeply into his features, knew his end was near. But he also knew he had one final act to perform, onest gift to give his daughter and his people.


    Summoning every ounce of his remaining strength, he prepared to unleash his ultimate skill: [Cataclysmic Fury].


    Helliana''s tear-filled eyes widened in horror as she realized what her father intended to do.


    "No, Father!" she screamed, her voice raw with desperation. But there was no stopping him now.


    With a guttural roar that echoed across the battlefield, Kargoth''s body began to glow with a fierce, otherworldly light. The ground beneath him trembled, and the air itself vibrated with raw power.


    The Hobgoblin Generals ¡ª Drakthor, Morzog, and Vargash ¡ª and their troops felt a chill of dread as they realized what was happening. Drakthor and Morzog struggled desperately to free their weapons from Kargoth''s iron grip, their faces contorted with fear and frustration.


    Meanwhile, General Vargash unleashed a volley of spells, their dark energy crackling through the air as he tried to break Kargoth''s hold on the others. But it was toote.


    "I will not let you harm my daughter! You will not go anywhere! You''re alling with me to the afterlife!" Kargoth''s voice boomed, filled with amanding presence that silenced the battlefield.


    "Shut up! We will kill you and everyst one of you Orcs! There won''t be anyone left including that daughter of yours!" Drakthor spat, but his words wereced with fear.


    The glowing aura around Kargoth intensified, bing a blinding radiance. He closed his eyes, drawing upon the deepest reserves of his power.


    [Cataclysmic Fury] was a skill reserved for the most desperate of times, a devastating ability that channeled the very essence of his life force into a single, cataclysmic explosion.


    The ground around Kargoth cracked and fissured, glowing lines of energy spreading out in a hundred-meter radius. The Hobgoblins within this circle of death felt an overwhelming sense of dread as they realized the Warchief''s intentions. Fearful murmurs spread through their ranks, and everyone run away to escape.


    Kargoth''s eyes snapped open, now burning with an intense, almost feral light. He raised his hands to the sky, and the energy around him surged upwards, forming a towering pir of incandescent power.


    The very air seemed to ignite, and a deafening silence fell over the battlefield as everyone paused, captivated and horrified by the sight. With a final, earth-shattering roar, Kargoth brought his hands down, and the energy exploded outward in a tidal wave of destruction.


    The ground heaved and split, sending shockwaves rippling through the battlefield. mes erupted from the fissures, and the force of the explosion obliterated everything within its radius.


    Hobgoblins were flung like ragdolls, their bodies consumed by the fiery inferno. The sheer force of the st vaporized armor and weapons, leaving nothing but charred remnants in its wake.


    The air was filled with the sound of shattering bones and agonized screams, quickly swallowed by the roaring inferno.

 Chapter 122: Sacrifice and Fury

    Drakthor and Morzog, still pinned by Kargoth''s iron grip, were at the epicenter of the devastation. Their eyes widened in terror as the energy engulfed them, and their screams were lost in the cacophony of destruction.


    The power of [Cataclysmic Fury] reduced them to ashes in an instant, their bodies disintegrating in the blinding light.


    Helliana, now safely distanced from the st thanks to Thorgar''s swift retreat, felt the shockwave pass over her. She shielded her eyes from the searing light, her heart aching with the knowledge of her father''s sacrifice.


    As the light faded and the battlefield fell silent, she looked back to see a massive, smoking crater where her father and the Hobgoblin Generals had stood.


    Warchief Kargoth''s final act had turned the tide of battle, eliminating the enemy''s leadership and scattering their forces. The Orc warriors, inspired by their Warchief''s ultimate sacrifice, have tears in their eyes as they retreated.


    The battlefieldy in ruins, the aftermath of Warchief Kargoth''s cataclysmic fury evident in the charred earth and the twisted, broken bodies strewn across the ground.


    The air was thick with the acrid scent of smoke and the metallic tang of blood. Where once there had been a seething mass of Hobgoblins, now there was only destion.


    The ranks of the Hobgoblin army had been decimated, their numbers drastically reduced by the sheer force of Kargoth''s final attack.


    Among the wreckage, King Kraggul staggered to his feet, his body battered and bloodied. He had barely escaped the st, his quick reflexes and sheer luck sparing him from the worst of it.


    But he was not unscathed. Deep gashes and burns marred his flesh, and pain radiated from every movement.


    Yet, it was not the physical injuries that pained him the most; it was the loss of Generals Morzog and Drakthor, his trustedpanions since childhood.


    They had grown up together, escaped very together, and fought countless battles side by side. Their deaths left a gaping wound in his heart, a void that no amount of vengeance could fill.


    "Damn you, Kargoth!" Kraggul roared, his voice a thunderous boom that echoed across the battlefield. His eyes, narrowed with rage, zed with a fiery intensity as he scanned the horizon, seeking any sign of the fleeing Orcs.


    He could still see the remnants of the Warchief''s power lingering in the air, a testament to the ferocity of the final blow. He had underestimated Kargoth, not realizing the Warchief possessed such devastating skill.


    "Hobgoblins, to me!" he bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We ride and eliminate everyst one of those Orcs!"


    The surviving Hobgoblins, though battered and weary, rallied to their king''s call. They gathered around Kraggul, their numbers reduced to a mere fraction of what they had been at the start of the battle.


    General Vargash, the only remaining general, limped to his side, his face etched with pain and exhaustion. He too had suffered injuries, deep cuts, and burns that had sapped his strength.


    Despite their wounds and the overwhelming sense of loss, the Hobgoblins'' resolve hardened. They had lost much in this battle, but their desire for vengeance burned hotter than ever.


    Kraggul''s rage fueled their own, and they were determined to avenge their fallenrades no matter what.


    "Your orders, my king?" Vargash asked, his voice strained.


    "We pursue them," Kraggul replied, his voice a low growl. "We will not rest until everyst Orc lies dead at our feet."


    The Hobgoblins moved with grim determination, mounting their war-beasts and preparing for the hunt. Their forces had been decimated, reduced to a mere twenty thousand from the once-mighty horde.


    The loss of their generals was a staggering blow, but they pressed on, driven by their unyielding hatred for the Orcs.


    Kraggul mounted his own war-beast, a massive, snarling creature with scales like ckened steel. He could feel the beast''s muscles ripple beneath him, its strength a reflection of his own indomitable will. He nced at Vargash, noting the general''s pained expression.


    "Can you ride?" Kraggul asked, his tone softer but no lessmanding.


    Vargash nodded, though it was clear each movement caused him agony. "I will ride, my king. For our people."


    Kraggul grunted in acknowledgment, then turned his gaze forward. The trail of the fleeing Orcs was clear, their retreat marked by the trampled ground and the blood of their fallen.


    He spurred his beast onward, and the Hobgoblin army followed, a dark tide of vengeance sweeping across the ins.


    Thendscape around them was eerily silent, the aftermath of battle leaving a ghostly stillness in its wake.


    As they rode, Kraggul''s mind was consumed with thoughts of Gralnok, Morzog, and Drakthor. They had been more than generals to him; they had been brothers in arms, bound by shared history and bloodshed.


    Their loss was a wound that would never fully heal. He knew this day woulde, but surely didn''t expect them to die fighting the Orcs.


    Kraggul gritted his teeth. Was it because their race was inferior? If only they had the strength and build of the Orcs. Wouldn''t they dominate all the nes then?


    Kraggul shook his head. There was no time toment their fate. He had already promised to make the Hobgoblins a fearsome race. He would make everyone submit to them and let them know they were neither weak nor inferior.


    He would be the king who would pave the way for Hobgoblins to have a better future than being mere servants and ves to powerful races.


    In the distance, the outline of the retreating Orcs came into view. Kraggul''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on the reins. The sight of them reignited his fury, and he urged his beast to greater speed.


    The Hobgoblins, though weary, matched their king''s pace, their desire for retribution lending them new strength. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "Faster!" Kraggul roared. "We will not let them escape! We will kill them all!"


    The Hobgoblins surged forward, their mounts thundering across the ins. The gap between them and the Orcs began to close, the distance shrinking with each passing moment.


    Kraggul could see the fear in the eyes of the fleeing Orcs, their desperation evident as they scrambled to maintain their lead.


    As they drew closer, Kraggul raised his weapon, a massive halberd that gleamed with a malevolent light. "Die!" he shouted, his voice a rallying cry.


    "DIE!" the Hobgoblins echoed, their voices a chorus of rage and grief.


    Kraggul''s heart pounded with a mixture of anticipation and sorrow, his mind filled with memories of his fallenrades. He would make the Orcs pay for their deaths, no matter the cost.


    The first ranks of the Hobgoblins collided with the rear guard of the Orcs, and the battle was rejoined with renewed ferocity. des shed, arrows flew, and the air was thick with the sounds ofbat.


    Kraggul fought at the forefront, his halberd cleaving through Orcs. Each strike was fueled by his rage, each kill a tribute to his fallen friends.


    Vargash fought by his side, his spells weaving through the melee. Despite his injuries, the general''s resolve was unbreakable, his loyalty to King Kraggul and their shared cause driving him forward.


    The Orcs, though outnumbered and weary, fought with a desperation born of survival. They knew that retreat was their only chance, and they fought fiercely to protect their kin.


    But the Hobgoblins were relentless, their fury an unstoppable force that pressed the Orcs back with each passing moment.


    Kraggul''s eyes locked onto Helliana, the daughter of Kargoth, as she fought valiantly amidst her retreating warriors. His rage intensified at the sight of her, thest remaining link to the Warchief who had taken so much from him.


    "She is mine," Kraggul growled, pushing through the fray with single-minded determination to kill her.


    Helliana sensed the imminent threat, and turned to face Kraggul, her eyes filled with anger and sorrow.


    "Kargoth!" she hissed through gritted teeth, but Thorgar warned her.


    "Don''t, General! Focus on escaping! Remember the Warchief and the others'' sacrifice!"


    General Helliana contained her fury and burning desire for revenge. She had already disobeyed her father, which had cost Amber and her father''s lives.


    She couldn''t die now, or all their sacrifices would be in vain.


    Sensing that they couldn''t lose Kraggul and the Hobgoblins, Thorgar made a fateful decision. He would split their forces, stopping the pursuers while convincing Helliana to escape.


    The night was thick with the scent of dry earth and the distant echoes of battle. The Hobgoblin troops, weary but resolute, moved through the wastnd, their breaths ragged and eyes wide with the strain of relentless pursuit.


    Thorgar could feel the enemy closing in. He turned to General Helliana, her face a mask of rage and grief, her eyes burning with an unquenchable fire.


    "General," he said, his voice a low, urgent growl. "We can''t lose the Hobgoblins like this. We need to split. I''ll hold them off while you escape."


    Helliana''s eyes widened, her anger momentarily flickering with uncertainty. "General Thorgar, not you too. We''ve already lost too much. I can''t lose you too right now."


    Thorgar gripped her shoulder, his eyes fierce. "Listen to me, General. You''re thest hope we have. If you die here, everything we''ve fought for dies with you. Your father''s sacrifice, everyone''s life, all in vain. You need to live to honor them.


    You need to live to led our people."


    Helliana''s jaw clenched, the words cutting deep. She nodded reluctantly, swallowing her fury. "You better not die, Thorgar. Or I''ll drag you back from hell just to kill you myself."


    Thorgar allowed a grim smile. "Wouldn''t expect anything less from you, General Helliana."


    He then turned to his troops, his voice rising withmanding authority. "Alright, listen up! We''re splitting forces. My troops and I will stay behind and buy you time. The rest of you follow General Helliana and protect her with your lives. She is our future!"


    The Orcs nodded and set off, their pace elerating under Helliana''smand. Thorgar, alongside the remnants of their weary forces, watched them vanish into the shadowy hills, his heart weighed down yet his resolve solid as iron.


    Drawing his weapon with a steely determination, he turned to face the approaching Hobgoblins. The night was his battlefield, a canvas of darkness where his fury would paint its story. He vowed to fight until hisst breath, determined to safeguard Helliana and secure the future of the Orcs.

 Chapter 123: A Desperate Escape

    Helliana rode with the swiftness of a storm, her heart pounding in rhythm with the galloping of her mount.


    She led thest remaining Orcs through the darkenedndscape, their breaths mingling in the cold night air. The urgency of escape drove them forward, away from the devastation and toward the faint hope of safety.


    Her mind raced with possibilities. The Sand Elves, with their ancient magic and desert strongholds, could offer sanctuary.


    Their alliance was uncertain, but Helliana knew they had a reputation for some level ofpassion, especially toward those who had suffered great losses.


    The desert was a treacherous journey, but it might be their best chance.


    Alternatively, they could head further north to the Gnomes. These reclusive and inventive beings were known more for their mechanical marvels than their diplomacy.


    Grumpy and selfish, the Gnomes were more concerned with their inventions than the politics of war.


    Yet, Helliana wondered if the promise of alliance and trade could sway them. Their defensive fortresses and cunning traps might provide the protection her people desperately needed right now.


    As she led the Orcs onward, her thoughts were interrupted by a distant, anguished cry.


    Thorgar''s voice echoed through the night, a haunting reminder of the sacrifices being made. Helliana''s heart clenched, and she instinctively nced back, straining to see through the darkness. Her eyes searched for any sign of Thorgar and the brave warriors left behind to stem the tide of King Kraggul and his relentless Hobgoblin army.


    "Thorgar . . ." she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of sorrow and fury.


    The sight of their fading figures was enough to fill her with a surge of guilt and helplessness. The loyalty and valor of herrades tore at her resolve, and every fiber of her being screamed to turn back, to fight alongside them and avenge their fallen kin.


    But she knew she couldn''t. To turn back now would be to dishonor their sacrifices.


    Thorgar''s voice echoed in her mind, urging her to live, to lead, to ensure the future of their people. The weight of her responsibility bore down on her, and she tightened her grip on the reins, her knuckles white with determination.


    The night air was thick with the scent of smoke and blood, the remnants of the battle still lingering.


    As they rode, Helliana could see the fear and exhaustion etched into the faces of her people. Each one of them had lost family, friends, andrades. Yet, they looked to her for guidance, for hope. She couldn''t let them down.


    She needed to go back home and led the others to safety.


    Her thoughts returned to the potential refuges. The Sand Elves'' vast desert homnd, with its hidden oases and enchanted defenses, seemed more appealing.


    The elves were known for their wisdom and their mastery of magic, which could be a powerful asset against the relentless Hobgoblin horde.


    However, gaining their trust and assistance would be no easy feat. The Orcs had to prove their worth, their intentions pure and desperate.


    The Gnomes, on the other hand, offered a different kind of security. Their underground cities and intricate machinery provided formidable defenses.


    Despite their self-centered nature, the Gnomes were shrewd and practical. Perhaps they could be persuaded to offer sanctuary in exchange for something of value.


    Helliana pondered what they could offer ¨C¨C knowledge, trade, perhaps even an alliance against amon enemy.


    The cries of battle grew fainter behind them, and Helliana''s heart ached with each passing moment. The faces of her fallen kin shed before her eyes, and she felt the sting of their sacrifices deep within her soul.


    Tears welled up, but she blinked them away, her vision focused on the path ahead.


    "Hold on, Thorgar," she murmured, her voice barely audible. "Your sacrifice won''t be in vain."


    As they neared a fork in the road, Helliana made a swift decision. "We head to the Sand Elves after we get our people out of the vige," she called out, her voice clear and resolute. "Their magic and strongholds might be our best chance."


    The Orcs followed without hesitation, their trust in Helliana unwavering. She led them toward the desert, the horizon a distant promise of refuge.


    Each step took them further from the immediate danger, yet closer to an uncertain future.


    Helliana couldn''t shake the feeling of dread, the gnawing worry for those left behind. Thorgar''s bravery haunted her, a constant reminder of the cost of their survival.


    She rode on, her heart heavy but her resolve unbroken, determined to honor the sacrifices of herrades and to lead her people to safety.


    The night stretched on, a seemingly endless journey through the darkness. But Helliana''s spirit burned bright, a beacon of hope for the future of the Orcs. She would find them sanctuary, no matter the cost, and ensure that the legacy of their fallen heroes would live on.


    ~BoOOomM!~


    A thunderous explosion tore through the night, flinging the Orcs from their mounts like leaves in a storm.


    Helliana was hurled through the air, the force of the st sending her sprawling. She hit the ground hard, painncing through her body as she rolled to a stop.


    Her ears rang with a piercing whine, drowning out all other sounds. Dazed and disoriented, Helliana struggled to push herself up, her vision swimming. Slowly, the world came back into focus, and she took in the scene before her.


    The explosion had carved a smoking crater into the earth, its edges glowing with molten rock and flickering mes. Scorched earth and shattered weaponsy strewn about, the remnants of what had once been proud Orc warriors.


    The air was thick with the acrid stench of burnt flesh and metal, a grim testament to the power of the st.


    Helliana''s heart pounded as she surveyed the devastation. Herradesy scattered around the impact zone, their bodies twisted and broken. mes licked at the wreckage, casting eerie shadows that danced in the night.


    Steeling herself, Helliana rose to her feet, her legs trembling but her resolve hardening. She could see the Hobgoblins emerging from the darkness, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent.


    The realization struck her like a hammer blow ¨C¨C their enemies had caught up to them, and there was no stopping them.

 Chapter 124: Blades and Blood

    "Form up!" Helliana shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Defensive positions, now!"


    She knew that they have no choice but to fight right now.


    The remaining Orcs, battered but unbroken, scrambled to obey. They formed a defensive line, weapons at the ready. Helliana joined them, her eyes zing with determination. She wouldn''t let their sacrifices be in vain. She would live no matter what!


    As the Hobgoblins closed in, Helliana felt a surge of fury. The memory of her father''s sacrifice and the faces of her fallenrades filled her with an unyielding resolve. She gripped her knife tightly, the cool steel aforting presence in her hand.


    The Hobgoblins paused, and their leader stepped forward. King Kraggul''s face twisted with a mixture of triumph and hatred. His eyes locked onto Helliana, a cruel smile ying on his lips.


    "There''s no escaping us," he sneered. "You will fall, just like your father."


    Helliana''s eyes narrowed, her voice steady and cold. "You''ll pay for every life you''ve taken, Kraggul. We may fall, but we''ll take you with us."


    Kraggul''sughter echoed through the night, but Helliana didn''t flinch. She raised her knife, the de gleaming in the firelight. Her warriors, inspired by her resolve, stood tall beside her.


    "Let''s not waste any more words! Kill them!" Kraggul roared, and the Hobgoblins surged forward.


    Helliana met their charge head-on. The sh of steel rang out, signaling the start of the battle.


    The Orcs fought with fierce desperation, their loyalty to Helliana and their fallen kin driving them to incredible feats of bravery.


    In the midst of the chaos, Helliana fought like a storm incarnate. Her movements were fluid, a deadly dance of des and blood. Each strike was fueled by her will, her determination to protect her people and honor the sacrifices made.


    The battle raged on, a whirlwind of fury and fire. Helliana could feel the exhaustion creeping in, but she pushed it aside.


    Her people needed her, and she would not falter. With every swing of her sword, she carved a path through the enemy ranks, her eyes never leaving Kraggul.


    The Hobgoblin king fought with savage ferocity, but Helliana matched him blow for blow. The ground around them was slick with blood.


    Helliana lunged at Kraggul, her sword slicing through the air. The Hobgoblin king tried to parry, but she was too quick. Her de found its mark, cutting deep into his flesh.


    Kraggul staggered, his eyes wide with shock. Helliana didn''t hesitate. She followed through with a powerful strike, bringing the Hobgoblin King to his knees.


    She lunged for the kill when she saw her chance, but a rapid barrage of spells forced her to retreat. Vargash was panting, his spiritual energy nearly exhausted from casting spells. After the explosion that stopped the Orcs from fleeing, his mana reserves were depleted, and now he was forced to tap into his spirit energy to continue supporting his King.


    "My king! Are you alright?!" Vargash asked hoarsely, positioning himself beside King Kraggul.


    King Kraggul stood up, refusing Vargash''s offered hand. "I''m fine," he croaked, though the injuries he had sustained at the hands of Warchief Kargoth were deeper than he had anticipated.


    "Don''t interfere, Vargash. I will take that Orc myself," Kraggul spat, his voice dripping with venom.


    "But . . ."


    "Vargash . . ."


    King Kraggul''s piercing gaze silenced Vargash.


    "I told you to stop casting spells the moment your mana was depleted."


    So he noticed, Vargash thought, his respect for his king growing even more.


    "Stand back." King Kraggul stood tall, his presence formidable despite his injuries. "I will finish that Orc myself." He hefted his halberd, its de glinting ominously, and tapped into his skills, ready to end Helliana once and for all.


    Vargash took a step back, but he promised himself he would help King Kraggul if he fell into a disadvantage, even if it cost him his life.


    King Kraggul must not die here! He''s the Goblins and Hobgoblin''s only hope for a better future!


    With a determined growl, King Kraggul advanced on Helliana, his eyes zing with fury. Helliana, recovering from the spells'' assault, readied herself for the oing fight.


    The battlefield seemed to hold its breath as the two leaders faced off, each determined to im victory.


    King Kraggul''s halberd shed through the air, each strike a testament to his skill and strength. Helliana dodged and parried, her movements fluid and fierce.


    Kraggul''s injuries slowed him, but his willpower drove him forward. Every attack was delivered with the ferocity of a cornered beast. Helliana matched his intensity, her own determination fueled by the memory of her fallen father and people.


    Vargash watched with bated breath, ready to intervene if needed. His loyalty to King Kraggul was unwavering, and he would not let his king fall.


    Kraggul swung his halberd in a wide arc, forcing Helliana to leap back. Seizing the moment, he unleashed a devastating flurry of attacks, each one aimed to end her life. Helliana barely managed to evade, her breathsing in ragged gasps.


    Helliana gripped her knife, its de gleaming with a cold, determined light, while Kraggul''s halberd seemed to pulse with malevolent energy.


    A knife was no match for a halberd, but Helliana''s superior strength bridged the gap. Despite bothbatants being weary and nursing severe injuries, the fight was evenly matched.


    However, if the 20,000 Hobgoblins entered the fray, the Orcs would undoubtedly face annihtion.


    Kraggul struck again, his halberd slicing through the air with a speed that belied his massive frame. Helliana parried the blow, the impact reverberating through her arms. She countered with a quick sh aimed at his side, but Kraggul deflected it with the shaft of his weapon.


    "You''re strong, I admit," Kraggul growled, his voice a deep rumble. "But strength alone won''t save you."


    With a fierce battle cry, he unleashed a skill known as [Thunderous Cleave], his halberd crackling with electrical energy.


    Helliana barely had time to react, diving to the side as the ground where she had stood erupted in a shower of sparks and debris. She rolled to her feet, her heart pounding hard.


    To win, she had no choice but to exhaust her mana reserves, even daring to tap into her spirit energy ¡ª a move that could cost her life.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Okay. Rain will really appear next chapter. I promise ????

 Chapter 125: Better Late than Never

    Helliana activated her own skill, [Shadowstep], and her form shimmered as she became a blur of motion. She reappeared behind Kraggul, her knife aimed for his spine. But Kraggul anticipated the move, pivoting with a speed that belied his bulk, and blocked her strike with the t of his de.


    Their weapons shed in a flurry of blows, each strike faster and more precise than thest. Helliana''s [de Dance] skill allowed her to weave intricate patterns of steel, her sword a blur as she pressed the attack.


    Kraggul, however, met her every move with an unyielding defense, his halberd a fortress of metal. With a grunt, Kraggul activated [Iron Fortress], a skill that enhanced his defense and made his skin as hard as steel.


    Helliana''s de skittered off his armor, failing to find purchase. She darted back, breathing hard, her mind racing for a strategy. Kraggul seized the moment,unching into his [Whirlwind Strike]. He spun in ce, his halberd a deadly arc of destruction.


    Helliana ducked and weaved, narrowly avoiding the lethal edge, but the sheer force of the skill created a powerful gust that knocked her off bnce. She tumbled to the ground, but quickly rolled to her feet, her eyes zing with determination to kill Kraggul at all cost! Summoning her inner spirit energy, she activated [Spirit de], her knife now wreathed in ethereal mes.


    With a fierce cry, she charged at Kraggul. Thetter met her charge head-on, his halberd crackling with the residual energy of his earlier skill. Their weapons collided in a shower of sparks and me, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through the ground. Helliana pushed with all her might, the ethereal mes of her Spirit de licking at Kraggul''s armor.


    If only he could still activate his domain, Kraggul thought bitterly. His fight with Kargoth had drained most of his mana reserves. Domain activation demanded an immense amount of mana, and using it now would deplete his spirit energy, possibly leading to his death.


    He couldn''t afford to die now. There was still so much left to do, so much to aplish for his race. He couldn''t fall here!


    With a roar, he activated [Warlord''s Fury], his halberd igniting with a fierce, red me. He swung with all his might, the sheer power of the skill overwhelming Helliana''s defenses. Her sword shattered under the onught, and the force of the blow sent her sprawling to the ground.


    Helliana struggled to rise, her body aching and her vision blurred. Kraggul loomed over her, his halberd raised for the final strike. Desperation wed at her, and she summoned thest of her strength, her hand closing around a hidden dagger at her belt.


    With a swift motion, she hurled the dagger at Kraggul, aiming for his throat. But Kraggul''s reflexes were lightning fast. He deflected the dagger with a flick of his halberd, and then brought the weapon down with lethal precision.


    The halberd''s de stopped inches from Helliana''s throat, its edge crackling with residual energy. Kraggul''s eyes bored into hers, his expression a mix of triumph and respect.


    "You fought well," he said, his voice a low growl. "But this is the end."


    Helliana''s breath came in ragged gasps, her body trembling with exhaustion and pain. She looked up at Kraggul, her defiance unbroken even in the face of death.


    "Even if I die today the Orcs will live on," she spat, her voice hoarse.


    "Not your n ¡ª every member of your n will die by my hands!" Kraggul snarled, raising his halberd for the final blow, his eyes glinting with cold fury. But before he could strike, a blinding light engulfed the battlefield, forcing him to shield his eyes.


    "Looks like we''rete."


    Everyone''s eyes turned to the source of the voice, and what they saw was nothing short of astonishing. At least a thousand Ebizo soldiers were gathered on the east side of a small hill, and at the center stood a human.


    "A . . . a yer?" Helliana uttered, surprised. It was his first time seeing a yer in the wastnd.


    They usually didn''t venture into these parts, but on the maind, they were numerous, as their elders had warned. These invading yers were a significant reason some Orcs had left the maind, seeking refuge from the relentless conflicts.


    They were part of those Orcs that escape the maind. Their ancestors had migrated to this corner of the map to escape the perpetual wars of the maind, carving out a new life away from the chaos.


    But what''s a yer doing in this parts?


    Rain''s face was serious as he addressed Kraggul, his voice cutting through the battlefield like a knife. "Are you King Kraggul?"


    Kraggul, equally shocked to see a yer in these parts, narrowed his eyes. "You . . . you''re Rain, the leader of Silverstone Oasis."


    "That''s right," Rain confirmed.


    "How are you alive?" King Kraggul demanded, eyes narrowing. His two generals and ten thousand Hobgoblins sent to the south should have finished them off.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the Seadwellers and a warship," Rain replied, a hint of a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.


    King Kraggul''s eyes widened as the realization struck him. His two generals had been killed along with his 10 000 Hobgoblin army!


    No . . . Kraggul was stunned as the realization struck him. He had believed that sending two of his generals and ten thousand Hobgoblins would be more than enough to wipe out the south, especially with the new lord just starting out and the port town unguarded.


    The Seadwellers, with their slow movement onnd, should have been easy prey. He had clearly underestimated them ¡ª and this yer called Rain.


    However, there was something that didn''t sit well with Kraggul. "How can you travel here so fast?" he asked, confusion and frustration mingling in his voice.


    They shouldn''t have caught up to him if they hade from the south, especially with the notoriously slow Seadwellers. This should have given him plenty of time to annihte the Orcs and prepare for another assault.


    Right now, facing a fresh wave of enemies was thest thing Kraggul needed.


    Rain''s grin widened slightly. "We had a shortcut." He pointed towards the sea.


    Kraggul''s gaze followed the gesture, andprehension dawned on him. With the thousand Seadwellers, traveling by sea was ten times quicker than ovend.


    "I see . . ." King Kraggul''s initial surprise melted away, his expression hardening into a steely mask. "And I suppose you''re here to im my head?"


    Rain''s demeanor turned grave as he stepped forward, his voice carrying a solemn weight. "That''s right. Your reign of terror ends today."

 Chapter 126: King Kraggul

    The battlefield was a tempest of chaos, with dust swirling and weapons shing, but in the midst of it all stood King Kraggul. His eyes burned with a mixture of rage and desperation as he faced Rain and the thousand Ebizo soldiers who had just arrived.


    The blinding light that had interrupted his final strike on Helliana still lingered in the air, casting an eerie glow over the scene.


    Kraggul''s thoughts swirled back to a time long before this chaotic present.


    When starvation hit, Kraggul''s parents made a heartbreaking decision ¡ª they had only enough food for one child.


    At the next meager meal, they handed him both his portion and his little siblings, telling him to eat. Kraggul tried to cut it in half and share it with them.


    His mother shoved it back to him. "You eat it all, or they get it all. It''s you or them."


    Kraggul''s throat tightened with each bite, tears streaming down his face. His siblings cries turned to whimpers, then silence, their once bright eyes bing vacant and unfocused.


    One day, they simply didn''t wake up. The memory of that moment haunted him, fueling his resolve to never be weak again. Weak Hobgoblins were destined for a fate of starvation and servitude.


    He remembered his childhood, a time when he and his closest friends ¡ª Gralnok, Vargash, Drakthor, and Morzog ¡ª had been sold to very.


    Born into a world where their race was considered weak and subservient, they had known only hardship and suffering.


    Other, more dominant races had used them asborers and cannon fodder, exploiting their physical prowess but denying them any semnce of dignity or freedom.


    Gralnok had always been the strongest among them, a giant even as a child. His strength had often saved them from harsher punishments, as he could bear the brunt of their overseers'' wrath.


    Vargash, with his quick mind and sharp wit, had been the nner. He had always found ways to make their lives a little easier, be it through clever tricks or subtle sabotage.


    Drakthor was the quiet one, and had a hidden reservoir of rage that would explode in rare, terrifying bursts, while Morzog was the ever optimist, and had a heart full of dreams and the determination to see them through.


    Together, they had endured the cruelties of their captors. Their bond had been forged in the fires of their shared suffering.


    They had vowed to each other that one day they would rise above their oppressors and carve out a future for their people ¡ª a future where they would never again be ves.


    The years passed, and they grew stronger, both in body and spirit. They learned the ways of war from their captors, absorbing every tactic, every strategy, every nuance of battle.


    When the opportunity finally arose, they seized it with a ferocity born of years of pent-up rage and longing for freedom. They escaped their bondage, leaving a trail of destruction in their wake and went to the Barren Wastnd, away from the very of the maind.


    Their journey to power was not easy. They faced countless enemies, many of whom saw them as nothing more than escaped ves, unworthy of respect or recognition.


    But they fought back, driven by their shared history and their dreams of a better future for the Hobgoblins. They gathered others to their cause, forming a formidable army of Hobgoblins who shared their vision.


    King Kraggul emerged as their leader, a symbol of their defiance and strength.


    Kraggul''s gaze shifted to the spot where Vargash stood, exhausted but ready to fight. Memories of their past battles together shed through his mind. Vargash had always been by his side, his tactical geniusplementing Kraggul''s brute strength.


    The three generals who had fallen, Gralnok, Drakthor, and Morzog were not just soldiers ¡ª they were brothers. The loss of these three was a heavy blow, not just to their army, but to Kraggul personally.


    As Kraggul stood there, the weight of his past and the uncertainty of the future pressing down on him, he felt a pang of sorrow. He had promised his friends ¡ª his brothers ¡ª that they would create a world where their people could live without anyone looking down on them. Without anyone thinking that they were weak.


    He envisioned a world where everyone feared the Hobgoblins ¡ª a race that could dominate the world. They would no longer be ves but conquerors, not weak but formidable, far stronger than others had ever believed. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Kraggul''s dream was to transform his people into a force that wouldmand respect and inspire fear across thends, and not just submit to a fate of very.


    Now, with the arrival of Rain and his soldiers, that dream seemed to be slipping away.


    The Hobgoblin army, 20,000 strong, might have stood a chance against the Orcs, but they were weary and exhausted from relentless battles to face a new army. With the fresh and formidable Ebizo soldiers, their morale waned. Even though the Ebizo numbered only 1,000, their presence was overwhelming.


    The Ebizo, d in thick, imprable shells, moved slowly but with a terrifying inevitability. Each step they took seemed to reverberate through the ground, a harbinger of doom for the Hobgoblins.


    Despite their sluggish pace, the Hobgoblins'' meager strength was utterly insufficient to breach the Ebizos'' defenses. Arrows and swords nced harmlessly off the Ebizo''s hard shells, causing little more than scratches.


    Desperation began to take hold as the Hobgoblins, driven by fear and fury,unched themselves at the Ebizo. The sh of battle was fierce, the air filled with the sounds of metal nging against armor and the cries of the fallen.


    Yet, the Hobgoblins'' weapons could not prate the Ebizo''s natural armor. des bent and broke against the Ebizo''s shells, rendering the Hobgoblins'' efforts futile.


    When the Hobgoblins drew close, hoping to exploit any weakness, they were met with the Ebizo''s spears. Long and deadly, the spears pierced through Hobgoblin flesh with brutal efficiency. Each thrust was precise and powerful, skewering multiple Hobgoblins at once. The Ebizo soldiers, with their well-coordinated formations, repelled every attack with ease.


    The battlefield became a scene of carnage. The once-proud Hobgoblin army, reduced to desperate skirmishers, was systematically dismantled.


    Their numbers, though vast, dwindled rapidly as they fell to the advance of the Ebizo. The Hobgoblins'' cries of pain and frustration filled the air, mingling with the unyielding march of the Ebizo soldiers.

 Chapter 127: Clash of Wills

    Kraggul watched in horror as his warriors were ughtered, powerless against the Ebizo. His heart sank as he realized the full extent of the situation: his once-formidable army was no match for these armored seadwellers.


    If only they had a day''s rest, they could have faced these new enemies, but the reality of the situation was, they were weaker than the Ebizo right now, and more exhausted.


    As the battle raged on, the Hobgoblins'' hope for victory turned into a desperate struggle for survival. The ground was littered with the bodies of the fallen, a testament to the brutal reality of the battlefield.


    Each Hobgoblin who fell was a reminder of the grim fate that awaited the rest. The few who remained fought with a frantic, almost primal ferocity, but even their fiercest efforts were in vain against the shells of the Ebizo army.


    Cracking those formidable shells would require immense force, far beyond the reach of exhausted strength of the weary Hobgoblins.


    Kraggul''s mind raced, seeking a way to turn the tide, but the reality was stark and undeniable. The Ebizo''s shells were too hard, their spears too deadly, and their formation too disciplined.


    The Hobgoblins were outmatched in every way, their strength and spirit crushed by the overwhelming might of the Ebizo soldiers.


    "Give up, King Kraggul," Rain dered, his voice unsteady as he faced the Hobgoblin King. "You have been defeated. Surrender, and I will spare your lives."


    Helliana, lying wounded nearby, wanted to protest, but she was too weak. Chin was tending to her wounds, but it wasn''t helping her condition. Her injuries were serious and required thorough medical attention. She could barely move, let alone speak.


    As much as she despised Kraggul and wished for his death, along with the destruction of all the Hobgoblins, it wasn''t her call to make. The fate of their enemies now rested in the hands of this yer who had just arrived.


    She couldn''t help but feel a flicker of gratitude that Rain was an ally and didn''t seem to be a threat to the Orcs. Or at least, that was the impression she got from him. She really hoped he wasn''t after the Orcs. They had the strength to smash the Ebizo''s hard shells, but what was left of them couldn''t fight anymore.


    She couldn''t fight anymore. They were sitting ducks for others to prey upon.


    "Give up? Live?" King Kraggulughed loudly, his mocking voice suggesting that he was far from giving up. "You mean to give up and be ves to you?"


    Rain was taken aback. "That''s not what I mean¨C¨C"


    "I know what you meant!" Kraggul interjected, his voice booming with indignation. "Do you think I''m naive enough to believe our fate would be anything less than ves and servants after all that''s happened here?"


    Rain couldn''t find the words. He wanted to say that Kraggul was wrong. That they could live as a citizen back in his vige. But he couldn''t. The burning anger radiating from the Hobgoblin king made the words stuck in his throat. It seemed whatever he said now would be pointless.


    "Listen to me, you ignorant fool," Kraggul roared. "I, Kraggul, and the rest of my army would never go back to servitude. Death is more rewarding than being a ve again! We would rather die than be one of your servants!"


    The Hobgoblins gave a rousing cry, their morale skyrocketing at King Kraggul''s promation. The embers of defiance in their eyes red into a roaring fire once more.


    Stay connected through mvl


    Kraggul''s words struck a deep chord within his troops. Each Hobgoblin remembered the pain and humiliation of their past, the chains that had bound them, and the whip scars on their backs. They had fought long and hard to rise above their oppressors, to forge a new destiny with their own hands. Surrender was not an option.


    Rain saw the determination in their eyes, the unyielding spirit that refused to be broken. He realized then that this battle was more than just a sh of swords and strategies. It was a fight for their very souls, for their right to exist as free beings.


    And for some reason, it made his goal looked puny and insignificant that he took a step back unknowingly.


    Kraggul raised his halberd high, the de glinting in the eerie light. "We are Hobgoblins!" he bellowed. "We are warriors! We have bled and suffered, but we have never bowed, and we never will! For freedom, for honor, for the future of our race, we fight!"


    The Hobgoblins echoed his cry, their voices a thunderous chorus of resolve. They surged forward, their exhaustion forgotten in the face of their leader''s unwavering conviction.


    Rain sensed the shift in the battlefield''s atmosphere, and knew that this fight was far from over. The Hobgoblins, driven by their indomitable will, would not go down easily.


    Kraggul''s deration had reignited the mes of their rebellion. The Hobgoblins were ready toy down their lives for the cause they believed in. They would fight to theirst breath, not just for victory, but for the right to live free and unchained.


    Rain''s expression remained serious, hiding the uncertainty in his eyes. "I respect your struggle," he said, his voice measured. "But this path you''ve chosen, the path of conquest and bloodshed ¡ª it will only lead to more suffering. There can be a better way."


    Kraggul''s eyes narrowed. "A better way?" he scoffed. "You speak of peace, but your presence here means war. We are warriors, forged in battle. Peace is a luxury we cannot afford."


    ". . ."


    "You''re a naive fool, young yer," King Kraggul taunted, his voice dripping with disdain. "Throughout history, it''s well known from the annals of war that people don''t react to massive death tolls if they''re too high toprehend."


    "W-what do you mean?"


    But King Kraggul only continued. "One death can mobilize amunity, even a nation. Hundreds of thousands can leave asting impression, used for good or ill. But millions of deaths? That''s the ticket. Make it bloody enough, and everyone will keep eating their snacks and pouring their milk.


    We aren''t wired to cope with that level of devastation, so we shut down, like a safety mechanism.


    "And thus my strategy is simple: ensure the death tolls is as high as possible. For the few who could still react, silence them with the fear of the ''enemy.'' Wicked fun. Worked every time. That''s where true power lies ¡ª not in the grandiose numbers, but in the singr, heartbreaking stories that pierce through the apathy and ignite a fire in the hearts of those who still dare to care.


    "We will ughter millions, and our names will echo across the world, striking fear into the hearts of all who hear them. Nations will tremble, and all will bow before us!"

 Chapter 128: The Kings Wrath Unleashed

    "Y-you . . ."


    "So, you have two choices: kill me here and now, or watch as I annihte everyst one of you until history remembers us ¡ª the Hobgoblins who defied the odds and shattered the myth of our weakness! We will be remembered as the ones who struck fear into the hearts of those who dared to underestimate us!"


    Rain didn''t know what to make of the situation. He knew that no matter how hard he tried to reason, Kraggul''s mind was already made up.


    It was either kill or be killed.


    Still, Rain took onest shot at changing Kraggul''s mind. "King Kraggul, I might be new here and not fully understand your struggles, but nothing is more important than your life! Your people''s lives! You can''t achieve anything if you''re dead!"


    Kraggul''s voice broke no argument. "You have no idea what we''ve been through like you said," he replied, his tone heavy with emotion. "We''ve fought and bled for every inch of freedom we''ve gained. We were ves once, treated like dirt by those who thought themselves superior. But we rose up. We fought back.


    And we will not be brought down again."


    Before Rain could respond, the sound of shing steel drew their attention back to the battlefield. The fighting had resumed with renewed intensity. The Hobgoblins, seeing their king still standing, rallied with renewed ferocity, as if they had abandoned their lives to fulfill their king''s dream.


    Their eyes zed with an unyielding determination, each strike fueled by an intense loyalty and conviction that left Rain awestruck.


    Rain had never witnessed such unwavering resolve and loyalty. Something inside him stirred, and for a moment, he hesitated, taking a step back.


    ~Chi!~


    ''Stand your ground, my lord!" Chi''s voice echoed in his mind, reading his feelings as if they were an open book. "Your goal might seem less grand than his, but it''s no less important. You are fighting for lives and our future. Remember that.''


    "Chi . . ." Rain''s resolve slowly solidified. He might not be fighting to uplift the entire Hobgoblin race, but he was fighting for the lives and future of his people. There were still so many who depended on him back home. If he failed now, Kraggul would surely march back and annihte everyone.


    He couldn''t let that happen at all cost!


    Rain pped his cheeks, took a deep breath, and pointed his sword at Kraggul. "Too bad. Looks like negotiations have failed."


    King Kraggul''s face was calm and solemn. "There were no negotiations in the first ce. All we have here is the annihtion of either side. The victor takes it all."


    Rain closed his eyes briefly, then opened them with a steely determination to defeat Kraggul. "All troops, focus on killing King Kraggul and this war will be over!"


    Continue your adventure at mvl


    What remained was to kill their leader and lessen the death toll on both sides. Rain harbored no ill will against the Hobgoblins. He only wanted to coexist with them, but circumstances had led to this, and now there was nothing he could do but save as many lives as possible in this war.


    Kraggul''s warriors surged forward with a ferocity that seemed to defy exhaustion. Rain''s forces met them head-on, the battlefield exploding into a maelstrom of violence and chaos. Steel shed against steel, and the ground trembled under the weight of their struggle.


    General Varlox advanced, his halberd slicing through the air and felling multiple Hobgoblins with every swing. He moved like a whirlwind, each strike precise, each step forward a testament to his strength.


    Kraggul met him blow for blow, his own halberd a blur of lethal power that effortlessly pierced the hardened shells of the Ebizo soldiers that dared toe close.


    Around them, the battle raged on. The Hobgoblins fought with a desperation born of their king''s defiant spirit, while Rain''s soldiers fought with the discipline and determination instilled by their leader, Lord Izumi.


    The air was thick with the sounds of battle ¡ª the sh of weapons, the cries of the wounded, and the shouts of thebatants.


    Kraggul could feel the weight of his soldiers'' expectations on his shoulders. He couldn''t let them down. He couldn''t let the dream they had fought so hard for be extinguished.


    As he fought, Kraggul couldn''t help but think of Gralnok, Vargash, Drakthor, and Morzog. They hade so far together, defying the odds and forging a path to freedom. Now, in this crucial moment, he felt their presence beside him, their spirits urging him on.


    Kraggul got distracted for a brief moment, and in that instant, General Varlox and Chi were upon him. General Varlox''s halberd aimed for his neck while Chi''s arrows rained down like bullets.


    Kraggul barely managed to deflect the halberd and evade the arrows, but the sudden assault had thrown him off bnce.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Kraggul found himself momentarily distracted, not realizing the true peril he was in as another attack plunged towards him. The next thing he knew, General Vargash was charging toward him. His body was riddled with injuries, yet he moved with a purpose that defied the mortal wounds.


    The next thing he knew, Kraggul''s eyes widened in shock as hisrade''s head was severed, blood sttering across his face. Vargash''s body fell, lifeless, to the ground, and a victorious yet pained smile lingered on his face.


    Vargash had exhausted all his spirit energy countering the spells of the Ebizos, knowing his life was over. But there were no regrets in his final moments. He had fulfilled his purpose. He had protected his king.


    My king . . . live on . . .


    for our sake . . .


    The words echoed in Kraggul''s mind, a final, silent farewell from his loyal general.


    King Kraggul''s eyes turned to slit, and a guttural cry tore from his throat, filled with anguish and rage.


    "VARGAaAasShH!"


    His roar echoed across the battlefield, a sound of pure, unbridled fury. The death of Vargash ignited a fire within Kraggul, a zing inferno of vengeance and grief.


    A powerful force pulsated around King Kraggul, enveloping the space in a fiery red inferno of hazy menacing energy. Everyone within a hundred-meter radius felt an oppressive weight, their movements sluggish andbored.


    Kraggul had unleashed his [Lord''s Domain], draining his spirit energy in the process. But in his crazed thirst for vengeance, his own life was a trivial concern.


    Within this domain, every adversary felt their bodies grow heavy, while Kraggul''s stats surged, doubling in power.


    Gripping his halberd tighter, his knuckles turned white. Kraggul''s gaze locked onto Rain with deadly intensity, ready to unleash his wrath.

 Chapter 129: The Final Showdown!

    The Hobgoblins, hearing their king''s anguished cry, were galvanized into action. Their grief morphed into seething rage, fueling their every strike as a tribute to their fallen general, Vargash.


    With the [Lord''s Domain] unleashed by King Kraggul, the Hobgoblins'' morale soared, and their stats doubled, making them formidable opponents. Hobgoblin soldiers could now pierced the once imprable shells of the Ebizo with frightening ease.


    With fewer than ten thousand Hobgoblins against one thousand Ebizo, the tide of battle shifted dramatically. The Ebizo''s stats were halved within the domain''s influence, rendering them slower and less effective inbat.


    "Fall back! Do not engage them under the domain!" General Varloxmanded, his voice thundered amidst the chaos.


    General Varlox was trying to shield Rain from Kraggul''s wrath, but found himself outmatched. The sheer power of the Lord''s Domain made Kraggul an unstoppable force.


    Varlox''s halberd danced, each swing aimed to break through Kraggul''s defenses, but the Hobgoblin king, countered with ferocious intensity. His strikes, amplified by the domain''s power, hit with the force of a tempest, shaking the battlefield.


    "My Lord Rain! Stay back! All of you, stay away from the domain!" General Varlox shouted, his voice cutting through the turmoil, a desperate plea to protect his lord and the others.


    Varlox lunged forward, his halberd aimed at Kraggul''s chest. Kraggul parried with a swift motion, deflecting the attack and retaliating with a powerful swing that forced Varlox to step back. The ground beneath them cracked under the weight of their blows, and the air was thick with the sound of shing steel.


    Kraggul''s eyes burned with an intense hatred as he pressed his advantage, his strikes bing more aggressive. Varlox struggled to keep up, his strength waning under the relentless assault. Despite his best efforts, Kraggul''s superior power began to overwhelm him.


    s, though he was a powerful General, he couldn''t content with a Lord who utilized Lord''s Domain.


    Varlox''s halberd met Kraggul''s in a fierce sh, the impact sending shockwaves through the air. But Kraggul''s fury was unstoppable. With a final, devastating blow, he shattered Varlox''s defenses, sending the general sprawling to the ground.


    Kraggul loomed over Varlox, his halberd raised high, ready to deliver the fatal blow. "You cannot stop me," he growled, his voice resonating with primal fury. A fiery red aura enveloped him, crackling with raw energy, making him appear like a demon incarnate.


    As Varloxy there, struggling to rise, he knew he had to buy more time for Rain and the others to run away from the domain. Kraggul couldn''t possibly keep up the domain forever, and that''s what he was waiting for.


    However, it seemed Varlox would fall before Kraggul''s spirit energy could be exhausted.


    ~WoOoOsShH!~


    A swift arrow whistled through the air, striking the ground between Kraggul and Varlox. The impact forced the Hobgoblin king to step back, giving Varlox a precious moment to regain his bearings.


    "Chi," Varlox called out, his voice steady despite the chaos. "You should stay with Lord Rain and protect him."


    Another arrow zipped past, and Chi chirped.


    ''Don''t'' order me!''


    At the side, Helliana watched in awe and trepidation as King Kraggul''s domain wreaked havoc on the battlefield. This was the same domain that had imed his father''s life.


    His father, Warchief Kargoth, had wielded a Lord''s Domain of his own, yet he had fallen before Kraggul. Helliana knew all too well the power Kraggul''s domain possessed.


    He couldn''t fathom how a Hobgoblin''s domain could surpass the might of an Orc''s domain. But perhaps it was Kraggul''s fierce ambition and unyielding will that fueled his domain''s overwhelming power.


    Helliana recalled the elders'' teachings: a domain''s strength was a reflection of its lord''s emotions and resolve. The greater the passion and drive, the more formidable the domain. And right now, Kraggul''s wrath and ambition was a force of nature.


    Kraggul''s blows came faster, harder, each strike a testament to his grief and rage. General Varlox tried to match him but was easily overwhelmed. The two shed, their weapons ringing out in a symphony of destruction.


    Kraggul''s eyes burned with a fierce light, and his voice rang out across the battlefield. "For Vargash! For everyone! For the Hobgoblins! For our future!"


    The Hobgoblins echoed his cry, their voices a thunderous chorus of resolve. They surged forward, their exhaustion forgotten in the face of their leader''s conviction.


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos as General Varlox and King Kraggul shed. Kraggul''s halberd moved like a raging storm, each blow striking with such force that it sent shockwaves through the air. His eyes, burning with a mix of fury and vengeance, locked onto Varlox with a predatory focus.


    Despite the barrage of attacks, Kraggul seemed impervious to pain, his injuries barely slowing him down. He advanced relentlessly, his strikes forcing Varlox onto the defensive.


    Around them, the battlefield was a scene of utter devastation. The Hobgoblins, driven mad by the power of their Lord''s Domain, surged forward. Their attacks were wild and relentless, driven by a primal rage that left no room for mercy.


    The Ebizo soldiers, once formidable and disciplined, were now being ughtered by the berserk Hobgoblins. Each swing of a Hobgoblin''s weapon cut through armor and flesh with rming ease. A lord''s domain was truly terrifying.


    Chi, and the rest of Rain''s troops darted through the chaos, her arrows and their des finding their marks. Chi and the others fought with a focused intensity, trying to provide Varlox and the Ebizo with the support they needed.


    But even theirbined efforts seemed insufficient against the tidal wave of Kraggul''s wrath and the rest of his army.


    Amid the turmoil, Thorgar burst onto the scene, his massive frame a beacon of hope amidst the carnage.


    Injured but undeterred, Thorgar tore through the ranks of Hobgoblins with unstoppable force. Each swing of his weapon sent foes flying, creating vital breathing room for the embattled Ebizo soldiers. His movements were a blend of raw power and reckless disregard for his own safety.


    Arrows, des, and magic assailed him, lodging into his flesh, yet he remained undeterred, a relentless juggernaut of fury. His every strike was a whirlwind of destruction that inspired hisrades to fight on.


    Thorgar saved every Ebizo soldier he could, pulling them from the brink of death and fighting back against the relentless tide of Hobgoblins.


    The ground was littered with the fallen, and the air was thick with the sounds of battle ¡ª the sh of steel, the cries of the wounded, and the roars ofbatants.


    General Varlox, pushed to his limits, managed tond a few critical blows on Kraggul, but the pressure of Kraggul''s domain forced him into a defensive stance.


    Each time Varlox tried to regain the upper hand, Kraggul''s unyielding aggression drove him back, a testament to the sheer power and ferocity of the crazed king.


    In this crucible of war, the battle raged on with a raw, unfiltered intensity. Kraggul''s domain, fueled by his undying rage and ambition, was a force of nature against which even the most skilled warriors struggled to prevail.


    As the battle continued, King Kraggul''s fury reached a boiling point. With a roar that shook the very earth, he unleashed his devastating skill [Inferno Oblivion].


    A wave of blinding crimson energy erupted from him, cascading across the battlefield in a torrent of fire and destruction. The sheer force of the skill left a swath of devastation in its wake, and its intensity was such that even the bravest warriors faltered before its might.


    General Varlox was caught in the fiery tempest, and was thrown backward, his halberd ttering to the ground as hey defeated, his strength utterly spent.


    The once formidable leader nowy crumpled amidst the wreckage, unable to rise. The battlefield fell into a stunned silence as the weight of Kraggul''s power became painfully evident.


    Kraggul was now an unstoppable force of nature, and turned his burning gaze towards Rain. His eyes, aze with a ruthless determination, locked onto his target with a predator''s focus.


    The Hobgoblin king charged forward, his massive form cutting through the chaos like a de through silk, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    Rain''s heart raced as he saw the unstoppable tide of Kraggul bearing down upon him. His breath hitched in his throat, and he gritted his teeth, steeling himself against the overwhelming sense of dread.


    The weight of Kraggul''s ambition and the future of the Hobgoblins bore down on him like an immovable mountain. Rain knew he was no match for the Hobgoblin king, but the realization offered no sce.


    The intensity of Kraggul''s emotions created an almost palpable pressure, making it difficult for Rain to even think, let alone act. He stood rooted to the spot, a helpless spectator as the towering figure of Kraggul advanced with grim inevitability.


    In a desperate bid to save Rain, the Ebizo soldiers scrambled to form a defensive wall. Their movements were frantic and disorganized, ast-ditch effort to intercept the advancing king.


    But their efforts came toote.


    With a contemptuous sweep of his halberd, Kraggul shot through their ranks, toppling soldiers left and right. The guard wall crumbled beneath his attack, the soldiers scattered and broken in his wake.


    Rain watched in horror as Kraggul closed the distance, the King''s de glinting with a deadly promise. The King''s imposing figure loomed over him, his intent clear.


    Rain braced himself for the inevitable. In the blink of an eye, King Kraggul was upon him, his halberd a blur. The weapon pierced his chest with a sickening crunch, the force driving him back as agony exploded through his body. Time seemed to slow as he gasped for breath, his vision blurring.

 Chapter 130: MAX Synchronization

    The battlefield was a whirlwind of chaos and fury. Rain''s army was in disarray, their shouts mingling with the ng of steel and the cries for his life.


    ~Chi!~


    ~Chirp!~


    "My Lord!"


    Rain''s soldiers called out in horror, their voices rising in unison.


    Chi shot forward like a bolt of lightning, dual swords gleaming in her hands. Her fury was palpable, each step fueled by her anger as she charged at King Kraggul, disregarding her own safety.


    King Kraggul wrenched his halberd from Rain''s chest, sending a spray of blood into the air as he met Chi''s sword head on.


    Rain gasped, pain searing through his body, quickly giving way to numbness. The touch of death felt all too real, and his vision began to fade.


    Is this it? Rain thought as he fell, the twin moons looming overhead, cold and indifferent. Before he hit the ground, he felt a strange sense of detachment.


    This is it . . . he thought again, feeling the chill of the earth against his back.


    Death was painful, but strangely, he wasn''t entirely surprised at his end. He had ventured into the wastnds, faced the Hobgoblins, and always knew this could be his fate. He was prepared for it.


    Still, he regretted not saying goodbye to his parents. They would be shocked, Rain mused, his eyes fluttering shut. I wonder if they''ll really buy the green coffin I wanted . . .


    ~Chirp!~


    Chin''s face suddenly filled Rain''s blurry vision. Even in his haze, he recognized her ¡ª Chin, the silent one, his feathers the purest white, his eyes always kind and blue.


    Chin . . . Rain tried to speak, but his voice failed him. He could feel the cold encroaching, the finality of death creeping closer. It was peaceful, he realized, no pain, just an enveloping cold.


    But then, a faint warmth sparked within his core, slowly intensifying until it burned brightly.


    Rain''s eyes flew open as he gasped for air. The first thing he saw was Chin''s smiling face, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    ~Chirp!~


    ''My Lord . . . I''m d you''re alive . . .''


    "Chin?" Rain felt his strength returning, the wound on his chest closing. "W-what . . . what''s going on? Wait .


    . . w-what''s happening to you?"


    ~Chirp . . .~


    Chin only chirped happily, his form gradually dissolving into glowing particles, until he burst into tiny shards and disappeared.


    [Your troop Chin has activated the unique skill of the Aasimar Race, Aasimar''s Heart!]


    Unique skill? There wasn''t like that in their description. Was it a hidden skill?


    Rain was paralyzed with shock as the notification appeared before his eyes next.


    [Chin has sacrificed his life to save yours]


    S-sacrificed? Was that what the skill is?


    "N-no . . . no way . . ." Rain whispered, the weight of realization crushing him.


    Rain had always been prepared to die. Every day in the wastnd, he faced the brutal reality of his mortality. But nothing could have prepared him for the heavy blow of witnessing his troops sacrifice themselves for him. The weight of their sacrifice crushed him. He didn''t want anyone to die for him.


    It was all his fault. He had been too brash, too reckless in his decision to purge the Hobgoblin threat. His arrogance that he could somehow defeat the Hobgoblin King, had blinded him, and hecked the power to back it up. The weight of his mistakes pressed heavily on him.


    Now, Chin had paid the price. He was gone. He was gone. He was nevering back.


    Chin had been with him since day one, one of his first and most loyal troops. Nothing could ever rece him. The loss felt like a part of Rain had been torn away, as if he had lost one of his own children. The pain was excruciating, ripping through his very soul, nerve by nerve, piece by piece.


    "AaAaaArRghH!"


    Rain''s howl of anguish tore through the battlefield, his intense emotions resonating with his troops. All of them were enveloped by white light.


    Chick, Chill, and Chi echoed his pain. His synchronization with Chi reached its peak in that moment.


    [Your Synchronization with Chi has reached maximum! You can now fuse temporarily and gain new strength and skills!]


    In a burst of rage and sorrow, Chi transformed into a ball of light, merging with Rain within seconds. The fusion was seamless, and Rain felt an overwhelming surge of power coursing through him.


    His body glowed with a radiant aura, and his wounds healedpletely. The grief and fury within him melded into a singr, potent force, ready to confront the unstoppable King Kraggul.


    Metals wove around Rain, and he was d in gleaming white armor, intricately designed with golden ents that glowed faintly, reflecting his newfound power. The armor was sleek and fitted, providing both protection and agility. It was as if the very essence of light had been forged into his battle gear.


    From his back, a pair of majestic wings unfurled, each feather shimmering with an ethereal glow. They wererge and powerful, capable of both shielding and propelling him through the air with grace and speed. The wings added an almost angelic quality to his presence, making him appear as a divine warrior descended from the heavens.


    On his head, he wore a headgear that covered half his face, the right side concealed by a sleek, visor-like mask. The mask was adorned with intricate engravings. Despite the awe-inspiring transformation, Rain had no time to marvel at his new appearance or the surge of strength and skills that apanied it, or the information flooding into his mind about fighting and wielding weapons.


    He was still grieving the loss of Chin, the sacrifice that had brought him back from the brink of death. His anger was a seething inferno within him, demanding retribution that could only be quenched by defeating King Kraggul.


    With a powerful p of his wings, Rain took to the air, his gaze locked onto Kraggul. His heart burned with a fury that he only experience now.


    Never in his life had he experienced anger as intense as what he felt right now. The burning fury inside him threatened to drive him mad. It was a relentless, searing heat that consumed his thoughts.


    He knew that the only way to quell this inferno within was to avenge Chin''s death.


    With a sword in one hand and a shield in the other, Rainunched himself towards Kraggul like aet streaking through the sky. His wings beat with a powerful rhythm, propelling him forward with unstoppable force, his eyes zing with unquenchable fury.


    "KrRAaAgGuUL!"

 Chapter 131: Rain versus Kraggul

    "KrRAaAgGuUL!"


    Rain soared through the air, wings outstretched and armor gleaming, King Kraggul stood his ground, his fiery red aura illuminating the battlefield like a beacon of destruction.


    Rain''s approach was swift and precise. With his sword gripped firmly in his hand, he descended upon Kraggul, his eyes locked onto his target.


    Kraggul was unfazed by the celestial disy, and raised his halberd in a defensive stance, muscles coiled and ready for the impending impact.


    Their weapons met with a thunderous crash, the force of the collision sending shockwaves through the air. Sparks flew from the point of contact, lighting up the night like fireworks.


    The sheer power behind their strikes created a visible ripple, distorting the space around them for a brief moment.


    Rain''s sword, imbued with the radiant energy from his fusion with Chi, shed against Kraggul''s halberd, which was crackling with the dark, fiery energy of his Lord''s Domain.


    The ground beneath them trembled, and a gust of wind radiated outward, pushing back any who dared toe too close.


    Kraggul''s strength was immense, and Rain could feel the weight of it pressing down on him. But Rain''s anger and determination to avenge Chin kept him grounded, his wings beating to maintain bnce and leverage. Their faces were mere inches apart, eyes locked in a fierce gaze that spoke of mutual hatred.


    Kraggul snarled, his fiery aura ring brighter. He pushed against Rain''s sword with all his might, attempting to overpower him through sheer brute force.


    Rain, feeling the intensity of Kraggul''s strength, leaned into the sh, his muscles straining and his heart pounding. The celestial glow of his armor intensified, Chi supporting him in his every move from within. He knew that it was Chi''sbat prowess that guided his body to fight.


    For a moment, it seemed like a stalemate, both warriors pouring every ounce of their strength into the sh. The noise of their weapons grinding against each other was deafening, drowning out the chaos of the battlefield around them.


    Then, with a sudden burst of energy, Rain pivoted on his heel, redirecting Kraggul''s halberd to the side. The movement was fluid and swift, showcasing Rain''s aerial agility.


    Seizing the opportunity, Rain brought his sword around in a wide arc, aiming for Kraggul''s exposed side.


    Kraggul, though momentarily off bnce, was quick to react. He twisted his body, narrowly avoiding Rain''s de. Their weapons shed again, the sharp ring of steel resonating through the air as they resumed their fight.


    Chill and Chick nked General Varlox, their healing abilities knitting his wounds while they fended off the relentless Hobgoblins.


    Varlox was caught between the chaos of battle and the spectacle before him. He could scarcely believe his eyes. Rumors had whispered of yers who could fuse with their troops, achieving incredible synergy given the right conditions.


    Rain, previouslycking anybat prowess, now fought with the ferocity and skill of Chi, theirbined spirit greatly boosted their stats to extraordinary levels.


    Chi had always been a formidablemander, but Varlox had doubted that even their fusion could challenge someone like King Kraggul, a seasoned warrior with the overwhelming power of his Lord''s Domain.


    Yet, the battlefield told a different story. King Kraggul, though mighty, had already been severely weakened by sessive battles against Warchief Kargoth, Helliana, and Varlox himself. The relentless assaults had chipped away at his strength, leaving him a shadow of his former self.


    Rain, fused with Chi''s spirit, was now holding his own against the Hobgoblin King. Their weapons shed with an intensity that sent shockwaves through the battlefield.


    Rain''s newfound agility and strength matched Kraggul''s brutal experience. The celestial light of Rain''s armor contrasted starkly with the dark, fiery aura of Kraggul''s domain.


    Despite the Lord''s Domain amplifying his power, Kraggul''s movements were slower, his strikes less precise. The toll of the previous battles showed, and his ambition was the only thing propelling him forward. Each of Rain''s strikes pushed him further to the edge, eroding thest vestiges of his strength.


    Varlox watched in awe as Rain, embodying Chi''sbat abilities and bolstered by their fusion, fought with a determination that seemed to defy all odds.


    "AaArRghH!" Rain retaliated with a flurry of sword strikes, his de moving so swiftly it seemed to blur. Each strike was aimed with deadly uracy, seeking out the gaps in Kraggul''s defenses.


    However, the Hobgoblin king was no novice; he parried and dodged, his movements a testament to his battle-hardened experience.


    Their fight was a dazzling disy of martial prowess, eachbatant pushing the other to their limits. Kraggul''s halberd whirled through the air, a storm of lethal precision. Rain danced around him, his sword a flickering me, striking and retreating with lightning speed.


    At one point, Rain swooped low, using his shield to bash Kraggul''s side, staggering the massive Hobgoblin. He followed up with a swift sh aimed at Kraggul''s legs, but the king leaped back, avoiding the blow by a hair''s breadth.


    In retaliation, Kraggul swung his halberd in a wide arc, forcing Rain to take to the air to avoid being cleaved in two.


    Rain''s wings beat powerfully, propelling him upwards. From his aerial vantage, he dived down with incredible speed, his sword aimed straight for Kraggul''s heart. Kraggul barely managed to raise his halberd in time, the force of Rain''s strike sending shockwaves through his arms.


    The impact pushed Kraggul back, but he quickly recovered,unching a counterattack that forced Rain to retreat.


    The Hobgoblin king''s aura red brighter, and he unleashed a powerful skill, didn''t care if he zeroed his spiritual energy. His eyes was set on the head of Rain so he could win this war.


    [Inferno Wrath]. A wave of fiery energy surged from him, threatening to engulf Rain.


    Rain raised his shield, its runes glowing brightly as it absorbed the brunt of the attack. The heat was intense, but he pushed through, using the shield to part the mes. He emerged from the inferno unscathed, his eyes locked on Kraggul with hatred.


    With a fierce cry, Rain flew at Kraggul once more, their weapons shing in a series of rapid, brutal exchanges. Rain''s sword shed like a beacon of light, while Kraggul''s halberd moved with the power of a raging storm.


    All eyes were fixed on the epic sh between Rain and King Kraggul, the fate of the battle resting in their hands. Even the Hobgoblins paused their assault to cheer for Kraggul.


    On the opposite side, the Ebizo soldiers and their allies rallied behind Rain, their voices rising in a chorus.


    The battlefield fell silent, save for the sh of steel and the crackle of magical energy. Both armies knew that the oue of this duel would decide the war.


    Hobgoblins and Ebizo alike stood on the edge, breathless, witnessing a confrontation that would decide their fate.

 Chapter 132: The Final Confrontation

    As the battle raged on, Rain could feel the toll it was taking on his body. The wounds he had sustained earlier were beginning to throbbed, but he pushed through the pain, driven by the memory of Chin''s sacrifice. He couldn''t afford to falter now.


    He couldn''t afford to lose this battle ¡ª not after so many had sacrificed their lives for it. Defeating the Hobgoblins was his decision and his responsibility. He had to win and bring an end to this war, or he wouldn''t be able to face Chin and all the others in the afterlife.


    Kraggul, too, was feeling the strain. Despite his immense power and the boost from his Lord''s Domain, the relentless assault from Rain was wearing him down. But his rage and ambition kept him going, each swing of his halberd fueled by his burning desire to cleave a better path for the Hobgoblins.


    There was a tense stillness on both sides, a palpable hatred so intense it seemed the air itself would turn scarlet. Then, in an instant, bothbatants burst into motion. Kraggul unleashed a flurry of devastating blows, each strike intended to smash Rain into the very earth. Rain responded with equal ferocity, his own attacks aimed to obliterate his foe, leaving nothing but dust and echoes.


    They didn''t just want each other dead ¡ª they wanted their enemy utterly destroyed, leaving no trace behind. The ground trembled beneath their fury, each sh of their weapons sending shockwaves through the battlefield, a testament to the raw power and determination driving their every move.


    In a sudden burst of speed, Rain closed the distance between them, his sword aimed at Kraggul''s heart. Kraggul swung his halberd in a desperate bid to block, but Rain anticipated the move. He twisted in mid-air, his wings giving him the agility to evade the halberd and bring his sword down on Kraggul''s shoulder.


    The de bit deep, and Kraggul roared in pain. He retaliated with a powerful backhand swing that caught Rain across the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    Continue reading at mvl


    Rain gasped for breath, the pain searing through his body, but he forced himself to his feet.


    Kraggul advanced, his halberd raised for a killing blow. Rain, drawing on hisst reserves of strength, raised his sword and shield. The two shed again, their weapons ringing out with each strike. The ground around them was scorched and battered, the aftermath of their struggle.


    Rain''s movements began to slow, his strength waning. Kraggul, sensing his opponent''s weakness, pressed his advantage. He delivered a series of powerful strikes, each one driving Rain back. Desperation fueled Rain''s defense, but he knew he couldn''t hold out much longer.


    With a final, thunderous strike, Kraggul shattered Rain''s shield, sending pieces of it flying. Rain staggered back, his sword the only thing keeping him upright. Kraggul loomed over him, his halberd poised for the killing blow.


    "You cannot stop me," Kraggul growled, his voice filled with dark triumph. His fiery aura zed around him, making him appear as a demon. "You shall die here!"


    Rain''s breath came in ragged gasps as he stared over at Kraggul. Despite the pain and exhaustion, a fierce determination burned in his eyes. He tightened his grip on his sword, ready to take Kraggul with him if he had to.


    Just as Kraggul was about to im Rain''s head with his halberd, his spirit energy suddenly depleted. The vibrant aura surrounding him flickered and dimmed, and his once-imposing Lord''s Domain shattered like ss. The intense red glow that had enveloped him faded, leaving him momentarily vulnerable and visibly weakened.


    Caught off guard by this sudden shift, Kraggul''s movements became sluggish, his strength waning.


    Seizing the opportunity, Rain surged forward. With a powerful thrust, his de pierced Kraggul''s heart, the steel driving deep through muscle and bone, emerging from his back in a gruesome disy of finality.


    Kraggul''s eyes widened in shock and pain, his grip on the halberd faltering. Blood poured from the wound, staining Rain''s weapon as the Hobgoblin King gasped for breath.


    The once-mighty warrior''s knees buckled, and he fell to the ground, Rain''s de still lodged in his heart. The battlefield fell silent, the gravity of the moment sinking in for both sides.


    The Hobgoblins, who had cheered so fervently for their king, now stood in stunned silence, their faces etched with disbelief and sorrow.


    The Ebizo soldiers, witnessing Rain''s triumph, let out a collective breath they hadn''t realized they''d been holding.


    ~YEeaAarRgGhH!~


    Instead of shouting in victory with the others, Rain found himself paralyzed, unable to move. Something strange was happening as if he was being transported elsewhere. He wondered if Kraggul''s de had imed his head and he was now being taken to the afterlife.


    A blinding light enveloped him, obscuring his vision. When the light faded, Rain found himself in a strange cell.


    The air was thick with an oppressive energy, and the walls seemed to pulse with an eerie, otherworldly glow. The ground beneath his feet was cold and unyielding, and the cell''s bars hummed with a faint, mystical vibration.


    Rain looked around, bewildered. This ce was unlike anything he had ever seen. It felt both ancient and alien, as if it existed outside the bounds of reality. His senses were heightened, every sound amplified, every movement scrutinized by unseen eyes.


    "Where am I?" Rain muttered to himself, his voice echoing off the walls.


    A figure emerged from the shadows, cloaked in darkness. It was Kraggul, but not as Rain had seen him before. This Kraggul was a child, his form vivid and his eyes glowing with a haunting intensity.


    Strangely enough, the child couldn''t see him and walked right past him like he was a ghost!


    Rain gasped. "Wait . . . am I . .


    . am I in Kraggul''s past? But why? How?"


    His questions went unanswered as the scene began to shift before his eyes, transporting him through the fragmented memories of Kraggul''s life.


    He was no longer in the strange cell but standing in the midst of a memory, watching a young Hobgoblin boy cowering in the corner. The boy''s eyes were filled with fear and pain, his body covered in bruises and scars from the whips of his masters.

 Chapter 133: Inheritor of Will

    Rain''s heart ached as he observed the young Kraggul''s harsh reality as a ve. He witnessed the boy''s struggles, the hunger that gnawed at his belly, and the relentlessbor that wore down his small frame. Despite the torment, a fierce determination burned in the boy''s eyes, a resolve to survive and rise above his circumstances.


    The scene shifted, and Rain saw Kraggul as a young warrior, training in secret, honing his skills with a makeshift weapon. Rain felt the sting of Kraggul''s desperation and the fire of his ambition. Every strike, every parry was a testament to his unyielding will to break free from the chains of very.


    Years passed in the blink of an eye, and Rain witnessed Kraggul''s ascent through sheer strength and cunning. He saw the young warrior challenge his oppressors, leading a revolt that sparked hope in the hearts of his fellow ves. With each victory, Kraggul''s legend grew, and Rain felt the weight of responsibility that settled on his shoulders as he took on the mantle of leadership.


    The memory shifted again, and Rain saw Kraggul as a king, standing tall but burdened by the demands of his people. Behind closed doors, Kraggul''s facade of strength crumbled, revealing a leader tormented by the fear of failing those who looked up to him.


    The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on his shoulders, and Rain saw the countless sleepless nights, the moments of doubt, and the sacrifices made for the sake of his people.


    Rain''s heart clenched as he realized the depth of Kraggul''s struggle. The Hobgoblin King was not merely a tyrant but a leader shaped by suffering and hardship. He had fought for his people''s freedom, and the ambition that drove him was born from a desire to ensure they would never return to the chains of very.


    The vision began to fade, and Rain felt himself being pulled back to the reality of the battlefield. The understanding he had gained from witnessing Kraggul''s life remained with him, a poignant reminder of theplexities of leadership and the shared humanity that connected them, even across the divide of enmity.


    Rain found himself back in the present, the battlefield around himing into sharp focus.


    Rain''s eyes locked on Kraggul''s face. The Hobgoblin King was still on his knees, blood on his lips and his eyes slowly dimming. Yet, there was a small, serene smile on his face.


    "s . . . I''ll be joining you soon . . .


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from mvl


    my brothers . . ." Kraggul croaked.


    Rain watched him, the hatred he had felt when Chin sacrificed himself for him fading, reced by a profound sadness. He couldn''t me Kraggul, for he had fought not for himself but for his entire race. Even if he wanted to, he couldn''t hate him ¡ª not after everything he had seen.


    "I guess . . . I couldn''t make it . . ." Kraggul continued, his voice weakening.


    "I couldn''t . . . turn the Hobgoblins into a powerful force . . .


    I couldn''t . . . free us from our wretched fate . . ."


    Rain ced a firm hand on Kraggul''s shoulder, staring at him with intensity. "That''s not true! Your pride, your ambition, your will have deeply embedded themselves in us. Everyone here has witnessed your strength, and your army, and we will tell tales of your legacy."


    Kraggul''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of life as he looked up at Rain. "Y-you . . ."


    ". . ." There was silent for a moment, before a small smile spread across Kraggul''s lips as he slowly disintegrated into particles, his final words leaving his mouth in a whisper, "Thank you . . ."


    Rain stood, holding Chi in his arms who automatically separated from him. She was unconscious, clearly weakened from their fusion. He gazed towards the horizon where Kraggul''s particles drifted away, carried by the dawn''s first light.


    He didn''t fully understand why, but it felt as though Kraggul''s will had be his own. It might seem arrogant, as if he was stepping into something that wasn''t his ce, but having in a king like Kraggul, Rain felt the responsibility to ensure that his ambitions didn''t die with him.


    Looking at the battlefield, Rain knew it was now his duty. It felt like this was also what Chin would have wanted.


    Many had perished in the fight, but Rain and the others held no grudge. How could they, when their enemy had fought for something greater than themselves?


    Rain''s resolve hardened as he watched thest of Kraggul''s essence disappear into the horizon. He then turned to his remaining troops.


    "Words cannot truly capture what I feel right now. You''ve fought alongside me through impossible odds, and your sacrifices have been the very foundation of our victory.


    "Each of you has given more than anyone could ask, and for that, I am eternally grateful. Your courage and loyalty have not only changed the course of our fate but have also given me a reason to fight with every breath I have.


    "Thank you, from the depths of my heart, for standing by my side."


    The Ebizo soldiers erupted in cheers, their voices echoing across the battlefield. General Varlox nodded in solemn respect, acknowledging their victory.


    Thorgar shed a thumbs-up, his grin a testament to the relief and triumph felt by all. Chill and Chick, though, were still lost in their grief, their eyes clouded with the weight of Chin''s sacrifice.


    Rain turned his gaze to the grieving Hobgoblins next. His voice, steady and resolute, cut through the mourning. "I know that the cost of this battle has been immense. We''ve all paid a heavy price for this victory.


    "We''ve shed blood together on this battlefield, and I honor the sacrifices made. To those who are weary of oppression and yearn for a new dawn, know this: our home is open to those who seek peace. Bend the knee to our cause, and you will find a ce of refuge and respect. Together, we can forge a new legacy, where freedom and honor reign supreme."


    The Hobgoblins exchanged solemn nces, their hearts heavy with the weight of their fallen king. Many longed to follow Kraggul into the afterlife, their spirits bound by his final moments.


    However, Rain''s voice cut through their sorrow like a beacon. "I need every one of you to survive," he said through the heavy silence, firm and hard. "You carry the torch of your fallen king. If you fall now, who will fulfill his dreams? Who will carry on his fight to shatter the chains of very binding your people? You must endure, battle, and breathe until yourst breath.


    This is your duty ¡ª to King Kraggul, and to yourselves."


    Moved by his words, the Hobgoblins fell to their knees, their tears mingling with the dirt beneath them. One by one, they pledged their loyalty to Rain, their cries of devotion filling the air.


    In that moment, they swore to honor Kraggul''s memory and strive towards the freedom their fallen king had dreamed of.


    Rain took a deep breath, his gaze sweeping over the battlefield. It was over . . . It was finally over. "Everyone, let''s go home!"


    ~YeEaArRghH!~


    As Rain and his allies began preparations to honor their fallen and return to their home, a pair of amber eyes watched from the crest of a distant hill.


    Friend or foe, their identity remained a mystery. For now, this chapter had ended, and Rain prepared to step into a new arc of his journey.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Hey everyone,


    If you''re enjoying the story, your support would mean the world! Drop a review, hit that PS button, and give us GTs. Gifts andments are always appreciated too!


    Thanks a ton! ??

 Chapter 134: A New Beginning

    The war had ended, and Rain felt like he had been away from his vige for years. When he arrived with the others, he was stunned to see that there were already walls erected ¡ª quadrupleyers of bricks the size of boulders, towering ten meters high and counting.


    "What happened here?" Rain asked, gazing in awe at the massive fortifications.


    Druger, Hana, and Lyncon appeared, smiling and crying with relief at their safe return.


    That day, they celebrated their victory and mourned their fallenrades, especially feeling the loss of Chin. Druger proposed building a graveyard beneath the vige to bury their dead close to home.


    Rain had left the rebuilding of their vige in Druger''s capable hands while he attended to other matters. That night, he stayed with his people, noting that the destruction of the vige had been cleaned up and buildings were starting to take shape. He also noticed that his territory had expanded significantly.


    "Since you have defeated the Hobgoblin King, my lord, you can now expand further north if you so wish," Druger said.


    "We''re both lords, Druger. No need to address me as such," Rain replied.


    Druger shook his head vehemently. "No, my lord. You have defeated a king and imed hisnds. You''re no longer just an ordinary lord. Your status is far greater than mine. In fact, I''m thinking of making the Port Town part of your lordship."


    Rain was surprised. "Huh? What are you talking about, Druger? You just fought a battle because you didn''t want anyone taking yournd."


    "Hear me out, my lord," Druger insisted. "The Port Town is only free because of you. It will be under your name and territory, but you can still assign me as the mayor of the town. After all, you can''t lord over multiple territories at the same time. You need to designate leaders to govern over them."


    "You do have a point," Rain mused. In the future, he would keep expanding hisnds and couldn''t possibly be in the same ce at the same time, so he had to instill some leaders to govern in his name.


    "There''s also the problem of your troops and poption. With limited troops and poption, you can automatically send the excess troops and citizens to the Port Town so they can still be amodated."


    "Ah, that . . ." Rain had indeed raised that issue before with Druger.


    With 1000 Ebizo soldiers that Lord Izumi had lent, he wasn''t worried because they weren''t part of his troops and they would return to Lord Izumi''s side once their mission was over.


    But when the Hobgoblins, and those 1000+ Hobgoblin soldiers left in King Kraggul''s army came, he didn''t know what would happen to them if he [Dismissed] them since he could only take in 100 troops and 1000 vigers at the moment.


    So merging the Port Town into his territory would greatly help him.


    [NOTE: Troop count does not add as Viger count and vice versa.]


    "And also, the Port Town doesn''t have any means to defend itself. With it under you, its citizens would feel much safer. There''s also your problem with ie, right? With tax money from trade, I think that would temporarily solve that problem."


    "I do see your point, though tax money alone wouldn''t cut it. The Port Town would struggle if it''s our only means of ie . . . However, I agree to the merging, so I will leave it to you to formalize everything."


    Druger beamed. "Leave it to me, my lord!"


    [Make The Barren Wastnd Port Town part of your territory?]


    [YES. Pay 100L Soul Elixirs]


    [NO]


    Whoa . . . it''s so expensive, Rain thought. Maybe because the Port Town was already developed and bringing in money?


    No wonder they said that iming another''s territory was so costly. Now he understood why no one wanted to take over hisnd.


    Good thing he had racked up a whole lot of Soul Elixirs and EP from winning arge-scale war.


    In fact, the first time he hadid eyes on the numbers, Rain almost passed out. It took him days to finally believe that the numbers were real.


    Rain pressed [YES].


    [CONGRATULATIONS! The Barren Wastnd Port Town is now part of your territory!]


    [LEVEL UP!]


    [1000 Vigers upgraded to 5,000!]


    [100 troops upgraded to 1,000!]


    || Rain Weathers ||


    Title: Novice Lord


    Territory: Silverstone Oasis


    Territory Level: 2


    Vigers: 2 472 / 5 000


    Soldiers: 1000/1000


    Extraction: 0/20


    Soul Elixirs: 910 L 30 mL


    Evolution Points: 1,160,000 EXP Discover stories at mvl


    || E N D ||


    [There are still over 200+ Hobgoblin soldiers left. Dismiss them and turn them into ordinary citizens?]


    This notification kept popping up on his screen since the Hobgoblins hadid down their weapons and sworn allegiance to him. Thankfully, he hadn''t pressed [YES].


    He recalled that before he took control of the port town, almost all of them would have been dismissed and likely turned into ordinary citizens performing mundane tasks or worse, they would have been turned into homeless or something.


    But now, there were still over 200+ Hobgoblins remaining.


    [Do you want to im Grimfang?]


    The notification popped up after Rain thought about the Hobgoblin territory.


    [YES. Pay 500L Soul Elixirs]


    [NO]


    So expensive . . . Rain regretted blowing up the Hobgoblin King''s undergroundir. He could have let the Hobgoblins still live there.


    "What have I done . . . ?" In his defense, he never thought he could im such vast territory like Grimfang.


    No matter. He would think about rebuilding it once he was done here.


    Rain pressed [YES], and instantly, his territory level surged. The capacities of his troops and vigers expanded dramatically, infusing thend with newfound strength and potential.


    || Rain Weathers ||


    Title: Novice Lord


    Territory: Silverstone Oasis


    Territory Level: 5


    Soldiers: 1214/5000


    Vigers: 2 472 / 10 000


    Extraction: 0/50


    Soul Elixirs: 410 L 30 mL


    Evolution Points: 1 160 000 EXP


    || E N D ||


    "I noticed that the walls have grown thicker and higher," Rain said after checking his stats.


    "Ever since the Hobgoblins appeared, they''ve been helping us rebuild the town, making the construction faster. They''re handy in pushing boulders and turning them into blocks.


    "And with you entrusting me with the funds and materials in your inventory, I took up the mantle to buy materials in the maind to speed up the construction. Also, I want to equip the new town with defense machinery if that''s alright with you?"


    Rain was grateful. "I''ll leave it in your hands. I should be thanking you for taking on this task. I''m very clueless about all of this. I''m so d that you''re around." Building and managing were not his strengths, so he was immensely grateful for the guidance and expertise of Druger and Lyncon.

 Chapter 135: The Dryad Alchemist

    "You don''t have to worry about these small details, my lord. This is the least I could do. We couldn''t fight and protect anyone, so we''ll leave that to you. We should all focus on our strengths ¡ª mine is construction, and Lyncon''s is management," Druger said, taking a swig of his booze.


    Rain chuckled. "I''m not sure about the fighting part, but I''ll do my best."


    Since fusing with Chi, Rain felt his body be lighter, and his skill with a bow, sword, and shield improved remarkably. It was as if some of Chi''s fighting prowess had been engraved into him.


    Rain discovered that Lords could copy their troops'' abilities andbat skills once they fused with them.


    The best part? It was permanent.


    Though he couldn''t im to be on Chi''s level, he could certainly fight better now. Fusing with troops could enhance hisbat abilities, although it would exhaust the troops involved.


    His and Chin''s [Synchronization] had already reached MAX, allowing him to fuse with Chin at any given time.


    Rain decided to use this fusion to train with Thorgar and General Varlox whenever they had time, aiming to further enhance his fighting skills.


    It was crucial for him to grow stronger and learn to protect himself so that nothing like what happened to Chin would happen again.


    "Chin . . ." Rain muttered, his voice heavy with regret. "If only I hadn''t asked them toe with me to defeat the Hobgoblin King. Chin might still be alive today."


    Druger sighed and ced aforting hand on Rain''s back. "My Lord, you did what any leader would have done to protect his people. Chin knew that too, which is why he sacrificed himself for your cause.


    "Your decisions, no matter how small or big, no matter the oue, you must never regret them, or it would be a disrespect to those who sacrificed their lives for your cause. What you can do right now, my lord, is to allow yourself to grieve."


    Rain shut his eyes and allowed the tears to fall for Chin, releasing the grief he''d held back in front of his army. The moment of solitude was his chance to mourn fully, away from the eyes of those who looked to him for strength.


    =======


    The next morning, Rain had much to do, directing everyone and overseeing the rebuilding of their town. But right now, he arrived with Hana at theb where the healers, alchemists, herbalists, and crafters gathered.


    "You wanted to tell me something?" Rain asked.


    The head alchemist, ndra, a dryad, nodded. Though she looked young, her age already spanned hundreds of years, just like Druger. She had been traveling back and forth from the maind to the wastnd and had only returned a few weeks ago.


    "It''s about the bug that carried the coughing disease," ndra said seriously.


    Rain and Hana''s faces turned grim, the air thick with tension as they recalled that harrowing day. They had truly believed it was their end, but thankfully, Hana had found the cure, and Pup had discovered the bug.


    ndra adjusted her sses and exined, "That bug is called a Necrovenom Beetle. It''s a potentially deadly insect that killed millions long ago until the Hanamori found a cure. They''re extremely lethal and were thought to be extinct."


    "Then how did one end up here?" Rain asked.


    ndra shook her head. "I don''t know. They''re mysterious creatures, capable of thriving in anynd and climate. Their venom can instantly cause death if the victim is even slightly weakened, especially in the barren wastnd where no nt life thrives to provide a cure."


    She then looked at Hana. "Fortunately, Hana is here. You should all be grateful to her, or you would all be dead right now. Her race has always been skilled healers for hundreds of years, though there are only a few of them left because their bodies¨C¨C"


    "Ah. Lady ndra, what else do you know about this Necrovenom Beetle?" Hana interjected, ncing briefly at Rain worried that he might know her secret.


    ndra nodded and went to her experiments, showing Rain a vial of very ck liquid. "This is the venom of the Necrovenom Beetle."


    Everyone instinctively took a few steps back, the potent venom reminding them of the horror they had endured.


    "Don''t worry, we already have the cure ¡ª the Amaranthine Blossom ¡ª so we''re safe here," ndra exined.


    Everyone present didn''t let their guard down. Though they had the cure, the excruciating pain made them never want to touch that poison again.


    "Anyway, this venom is extremely rare and nothing like it can be found at the moment, at least as far as I know." She stared at Rain seriously. "You understand what I mean, right?"


    Rain nodded solemnly. "We could auction it for arge sum of Soul Elixirs."


    ". . ."


    ". . ."


    Hana sighed. "My lord, you''ll cause arge pandemic if that happens to fall into the wrong hands."


    "She''s right, you know," ndra seconded.


    Chi, on the other hand, defended Rain. ''What do you mean? Are you questioning my lord''s suggestion?''


    Continue reading at mvl


    Rain cleared his throat and retracted his words, hiding his embarrassment with a serious face. "I''m only joking. Of course, I know that."


    "Good," ndra continued. "What I''m suggesting is that we can recreate this venom and use it on our arrows and des, or even deploy it as a bioweapon against our enemies. We''ll also reproduce the antidote so we''re covered if we ever get hit.


    While Amaranthine Blossoms aren''t extremely rare, it might take days or even weeks for our enemies to find the cure ¡ª assuming they don''t have a Hanamori among them. By then, they''ll likely be decimated by the venom."


    "I see," Rain nodded and crossed his arms. "That''s a brilliant idea."


    ndra secretly smirked. Got you! This was her chance to develop something extraordinary, a potent, very extremely rare venom she had always wanted to reproduce no matter what.


    "I''m d you think it''s brilliant, my lord," ndra stated. "So that means you will give me funding of 100L for materials and 100L more of Soul Elixirs to start production, right?"


    Rain''s mouth fell open. "W-what? 200L Soul Elixirs?!"


    "Don''t be surprised, my lord," ndra said beaming. "We need to construct theb, buy materials and equipment, and hire alchemists to produce thousands of these little vials. Production will take time since we have to start from scratch."


    Rain pursed his lips. "T-that much . . ."


    "Yes, that much," ndra said firmly. "I don''t n to work in a haphazard environment. I intend to construct a full-blownb, my lord, for the betterment of my research¡ªI mean, for the betterment of our town."


    "Augh . . ."


    Druger sighed at the side. "Ah. ndra might seem shady, my lord, but you can trust her. She cares not for your money and only wants to experiment on rare things like this."


    "S-still . . . 200L . . ." Rain wanted to cry.


    "My lord," ndra stared seriously at Rain and grabbed him by both shoulders. "Ab is crucial to a town. It''s here that we develop cures, potions, and new bioweapons that would greatly aid you in your conquest and protection of this town."


    ndra''s passion made Rain''s lips tighten into a thin line, but he could do nothing but give a nod.


    "J-just make sure you reproduce the venom and the cure."


    ndra twirled and sighed in bliss. "Leave everything to me, my lord! Ahahahaha!"


    I-is this really alright? Rain thought to himself as he watched ndra twirled and danced in happiness.


    "My Lord! Come quickly! Someone''s here to see you!"


    The urgent call signaled the beginning of a new chapter in Rain''s life.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    || A/N ||


    Hey guys,


    Your support means a lot! If you enjoy the story, please consider leaving a review, giving PS, and GT.


    Gifts are always appreciated too!


    If you have any questions or suggestions, feel free to drop them in thements.


    Thanks a bunch! ????

 Chapter 136: A New Trouble Brewing

    "My Lord! Come quickly! Someone''s here to see you!"


    Rain and the others were taken aback by the sudden call.


    "Who is it?" Rain asked the messenger.


    The messenger was trembling, looking as if he had seen a ghost. "My lord, I think you shoulde see for yourself."


    Rain, Chi, Hana, and Druger hurried outside to investigate the unexpected visitors.


    At the gates, the Hobgoblin soldiers were struggling to maintain order as the vigers mored around the neers. From a distance, Rain spotted a tall figure with green skin. She looked familiar.


    "Isn''t that . . ." Rain muttered as he rushed to the entrance, the crowd parting to make way for him.


    Standing at the gates, Rain''s suspicions were confirmed. "General Helliana!" he eximed in surprise.


    General Helliana wasn''t d in her usual armor, and Rain breathed a sigh of relief. He had feared that the Orc General mighte to wage war. But that would be a bad idea especially since they had just recovered from thest conflict.


    "Rain, I''m d to see you''re doing well," Helliana greeted, her sharp gaze fixed on the Hobgoblin soldiers nearby.


    The Hobgoblins eyed the Orc General warily, and Rain knew it would take years for the two races to forget their enmity, if they would forget at all.


    "Wait . . . what are you doing here?" Rain asked, puzzled. "Shouldn''t you be busy with matters back at your n? And how did you arrive here so fast?"


    Ever since they had saved her, Helliana had been their ally. They had even rested at her n vige before heading back home.


    Helliana exined, "As for how I arrived so quickly, we rode the Cockatrice."


    Only then did Rain notice the leash in Helliana''s hand, connected to arge, ostrich-like creature. Its feathers were brown, and it had big eyes and a sharp beak. Its long, thick legs were armored, and a saddle was strapped to its back.


    The creature was massive, towering over the humans, and it appeared to be a formidable mode of transportation in wastnd.


    "It''s true, I''m overwhelmed with responsibilities now that my father is gone, and with the death of our n''s protective pirs," Helliana said, her voice heavy with concern. "I wish I wasn''t here delivering such dire news, especially after everything we''ve just endured. But there''s an even more urgent crisis unfolding that we can''t ignore."


    Rain felt a knot of unease form in his stomach at the seriousness in Helliana''s expression. "C-crisis?"


    Instead of answering, Helliana stepped aside, revealing a figure cloaked in dark robes.


    "This is Santi," Helliana introduced.


    The figure named Santi lowered her hood, and whispers rippled through the crowd as her appearance was unveiled.


    Rain''s eyes widened; it was the first time he had ever seen an elf with dark skin, white hair, and amber eyes. She was undoubtedly beautiful, but her face remained emotionless, like a porcin doll.


    "A Sand Elf," Druger and the others gasped.


    "A Sand Elf?" Rain echoed, still in awe.


    Santi nodded slightly. "Greetings, Lord Rain. My name is Santi of the Dust ins."


    "She''s very far from home," Thraigarmented from the side. Experience tales at mvl


    "You as well, Goliath," Santi retorted with a sharp nce.


    "If I may, Lord Rain," Helliana interjected, her tone serious. "Can we speak in a more private setting?"


    Rain nodded, sensing the urgency in Helliana''s voice. He led them to a secluded area where they could discuss matters without prying eyes.


    Rain took him to his house at the back of the vige.


    "Sorry for the mess. We''re still in the middle of rebuilding," Rain stated. "Please make yourselves at home."


    Santi settled on the couch while Helliana remained standing, toorge to fit into the chairs. Druger and Chi took the vacant seats, and Hana began preparing some snacks.


    Rain noticed that #4 was nowhere to be found, as usual. He often loitered around in his house but seemed to be absent now. Hana had mentioned that #4 was constantly at Chin''s grave, standing vigil with his statue.


    Rain sighed and refocused on the matter at hand. "So, what is it thatpelled you to travel this far and leave your n?"


    Helliana crossed her arms and took a deep breath. "Don''t worry; my n is in safe hands. The Sand Elves are there, so I''m not too concerned.


    "The thing is . . . Santi here has rming news. As a Lord yourself, I think you''ll want to hear what she has to say."


    All eyes turned to Santi. Taller than most humans, she nearly reached Helliana''s chest, though she was on the thinner side. Rain couldn''t help but wonder about the strange markings on her skin ¡ª white tattoos that stood out starkly against her darkplexion.


    Santi''s expression remained unreadable, but her tone was grave. "As you know, the map of the Barren Wastnd might look vast, but it doesn''t actually ount for even a third of the maind."


    She produced a map and spread it out on the table. "This is the Barren Wastnd. Here is Port Town, and your Silverstone Oasis is right here. Grimfang, where the Hobgoblins dwell, and up north here is where the Dust ins are located ¡ª our home, and also where the Gnomes reside."


    Rain studied the map, feeling a growing sense of unease. "Uh . . . what seems to be the problem here?"


    "Not here, but here," Santi pointed to the fortified stronghold of the Gnomes further north. "The reason we couldn''te to the Orcs'' aid wasn''t out of neglect or old grudges ¡ª it''s because we''re facing our own dire problems."


    Rain nced briefly at Helliana, who seemed to be gauging his reaction before addressing Santi. "Problems?"


    "Our elders are held captives inside the Gnomes'' fortifications, and we''re fighting night and day to rescue them. However, the Gnomes'' defenses are just too much, even for our magic. Their machinery is so advanced and powerful that I''m afraid we couldn''t rescue them in time."


    "Wait, wait. Uh . . . are you having a war with the Gnomes?"


    Santi shook her head and exined further. "No, not with the Gnomes, but with a dark entity that the Gnomes identally awakened when they dug deeper into their mines. Now, this dark entity has taken over their stronghold and obliterated the Gnomes.


    "Some of them escaped and sought refuge into our home. Of course, given our long-standing friendship with the Gnomes as they supplied us with minerals and ores, we agreed to help them.


    "However, this dark entity is so powerful that he has taken our elders."


    "This dark entity . . . what is he?" Rain asked.


    Santi was silent for a moment before she answered gravely. "His name is Gorm the Obliterator. He was sealed underground, and the Gnomes identally released him. He came from the underworld, and he''s so powerful that hemands his own minions."


    "Gorm . . ." Hana muttered.


    ". . . the Obliterator," Rain finished with a worried face.


    Druger then interjected. "Sorry, but . . . if I may, are you here to ask for our help?"


    Santi looked over at Helliana first, and thetter said, "I know that this isn''t your fight. I don''t want to bother you either since we just came from a war. However . . ."


    "However . . . ?" Rain urged.


    Santi continued, "We''ve discovered that Gorm''s true intention is to open a gateway to the underworld by sacrificing our elders. Our leaders hold immense magical power, and if he seeds, chaos will spill into the Spirit Realm, threatening not just ournds, but yours as well. No ce will be safe.


    "This isn''t about your race or mine anymore. This is about stopping Gorm and preventing the abomination he intends to unleash."


    Rain was silent. He had juste from a war and thought everything would be alright now that the Hobgoblin threat had been purged. But now, here was another threat in the form of a demonic entity, and this might mean another war. It meant that he had to march his troops into the Dust ins, which could result in more of his soldiers dying.


    "I understand your hesitation," Santi said. "But I believe you don''t have a choice in the matter. Everyone in the Barren Wastnd is in danger if we don''t stop Gorm."


    Silence hung in the air, thick and heavy.


    "I understand," Rain finally broke the silence. "But I can''t decide this by myself. Can you wait for my decision? I need to inform and discuss this with the others."


    Druger nodded, while Hana''s dread grew. It meant that Rain and the others might march to battle again if they decided to help. Chi, on the other hand, remained silent, her thoughts unreadable.


    "You can stay here for the time being," Rain said, forcing a smile. "Everything is still in chaos at the moment, so please excuse the dust, debris, and noise."


    Santi shook her head. "It''s fine. I hope you make a decision soon. Sorry, but every moment counts. We don''t know when Gorm willplete his ritual and sacrifice our elders. We have to stop him as soon as possible before he couldplete his ritual."


    Rain nodded. "Got it."


    As Santi and Helliana settled in, Rain gathered his core for a private discussion. The weight of their situation pressed on him, but he knew they needed to act quickly and wisely.


    ording to Santi, Gorm was currently regaining his strength after centuries of slumber, slowly but surely opening up the underground.


    The process was lengthy, but she was certain that with each passing day, Gorm''s magic and power grew stronger. This meant he could elerate the ritual at any moment.


    Time was of the essence.

 Chapter 137: Beneath the Stars

    "Listen," Rain began, his voice steady butced with urgency, "we''re facing a threat that could bring chaos not just to us, but to the entire Spirit Realm. Gorm the Obliterator is powerful, and if he seeds in his ritual to tear open the Underworld, the consequences will be catastrophic."


    Druger''s expression hardened. "We''ve just recovered from one war, and now we might be heading into another. But if this is the only way to protect our people, we have no choice."


    Hana nodded, her voice tinged with sorrow. "I don''t want another war, especially after what happened to Chin and the others who died . . . but if we don''t stop Gorm, everything we''ve built, everything they sacrificed for, will be destroyed."


    Find adventures on §Þ??


    "It won''t be easy," Druger added. "Among the races in the Spirit Realm, the Gnomes are some of the most brilliant. Their machinery is nearly unstoppable, and their fortress is imprable. If we''re going toy siege to it, expect a long, grueling battle."


    Elder Keldar nodded gravely. "This isn''t going to be an easy siege. We need to alert our cksmiths to forge as many shields as they can. There''s also the problem of procuring siege machines."


    "We''ll also need rations for the expedition, and we''ll need to rally an army," another elder chimed in.


    "Wait. Are we even sure they''re telling the truth?" someone questioned, doubt evident in their tone.


    "Sand Elves and Orcs don''t jest about matters like this," another replied firmly. "These races are known for their integrity and pride. They''re strong, and they see no honor in deceit or underhanded tactics. If they''vee to us with this warning, it''s because the threat is real."


    At the side, Rain was silent, deep in thought. After the fall of King Kraggul, he had hoped for a period of peace. But now, another threat loomed on the horizon, one that could be even more devastating.


    The thousand Ebizo soldiers had long since returned to the sea. Rain had already dispatched a messenger to inform General Varlox of the situation, trusting him to ry the message to Lord Izumi. After all, Rain had promised to keep him informed of any major threats they faced.


    Lord Izumi might have to send his soldiers back to battle with them again.


    "So, it''s decided," Druger said, and all eyes turned to Rain, awaiting his response.


    Rain was quiet for a moment, closing his eyes tightly as the weight of the decision pressed down on him. He had truly believed that their struggles were over, but now another enemy had emerged, threatening everything they held dear.


    Finally, Rain opened his eyes, his gaze resolute as he addressed the room. "We will go to war and stop this dark entity, Gorm. We''ll protect ournds and our people, no matter the cost."


    =======


    When night fell, Rain stepped outside the vige, seeking a moment of calm amidst the whirlwind of preparations for the uing journey to the Dustin. The inside of the vige had be stifling with all the activity, and he needed a breath of fresh air.


    As he wandered, he spotted Thraigar talking with Helliana and Santi near arge rock under the moonlit sky.


    "Lord Rain," Santi greeted him with a formal nod.


    Rain couldn''t help but wonder if all Sand Elves were as serious and formal as she was. But there was no denying her beauty ¡ª her dark bronzy skin, white hair, and amber eyes gave her an otherworldly grace that was captivating. Not to mention her stunning figure and her impressive curves.


    "What''s wrong, my friend? Why are you staring at Santi like that?" Thraigar asked, baffled by Rain''s gaze. "Santi isn''t food."


    Rain quickly looked away, stammering, "Ah, n-nothing." What are you even saying about food?! Did I salivate?! "It''s just . . . my first time seeing a Dark Elf, so .


    . ."


    "Sand Elf," Santi corrected him, her tone hard. "We''re nothing like those horrid Drows."


    "R-right." Rain sensed the edge in Santi''s voice and decided not to press further. It seemed like she hate Dark Elves, or Drows as she called them.


    "I''m sorry again, Rain, for dragging you into this," Helliana said, her expression apologetic. "I didn''t want to involve you, but Santi insisted that everyone in the Barren Wastnd should unite against this threat."


    Rain waved a hand dismissively. "Don''t worry about it. And Santi is right . . . we have to stop Gorm, no matter what happens."


    Rain then asked, "By the way, Helliana, are you alright?" He couldn''t help but worry about the Orc. She hadn''t fully grieved, and now this new crisis loomed over her.


    Helliana was taken aback by his question, but she forced a smile. "If you''re asking about my father''s death and the others, then no, I''m not alright. But for my people, I have to be."


    "I''m sorry we couldn''t offer any help. It must have been hard," Santi said, her voice filled with genuine remorse.


    Helliana shook her head. "I understand your circumstances . . . and it was fate that this happened. I can''t me anyone for our weakness in not being able to defeat the Hobgoblins."


    Rain rubbed the back of his neck, regretting bringing up such a sensitive topic. He hadn''t meant to open old wounds, but the question had slipped out before he could think. Maybe he was more tactless than he realized.


    "Warchief Kargoth was a great Orc," Santi added solemnly. "Our elders held him in the highest regard."


    Helliana''s smile softened as she spoke. "It wasn''t just me who thought so highly of him ¡ª the whole n did. He never expected more from us than he gave himself, and he expected the world from us. He demanded every ounce of our strength, and then some.


    "But what he gave in return was beyond measure, almost superhuman. It''s hard to put into words, but he was more than a father to us ¡ª he was a hero. We would have followed him anywhere, into any battle, without hesitation. He was a leader like no other, and I doubt we''ll ever see his equal again."


    Santi nodded solemnly, while Rain and Thraigar remained silent, feeling the weight of her words. Rain, especially, regretted asking the question at all.


    Sensing the need to lighten the mood, Rain quickly changed the subject. "So, what are you all talking about out here?"


    "Lady Santi here mentioned that she''s met my tribe!" Thraigar said, excitement lighting up his eyes.


    "Really? That''s amazing!" Rain eximed, his spirits lifting.


    Santi nodded. "The Goliaths'' tribe resides near the Gnomes'' fortress. They''ve been searching for Thraigar, but when Gorm suddenly appeared, they had to postpone their search."


    "That''s incredible, Thraigar!" Rain said, genuinely happy for his friend. "You can join us on this mission and finally reunite with your tribe!"


    "Exactly," Helliana chimed in. "Santi knows the way to your people, so you won''t have to worry about getting lost finding them."


    Santi added, "Even better, the Goliaths are already fighting alongside us to defeat Gorm."


    Rain''s smile faltered slightly. "That''s . . . great." He wanted to be thrilled for Thraigar, but the thought of his friend reuniting with his family on the battlefield dampened his enthusiasm.


    Rain noticed the sudden sadness in Thraigar''s eyes and asked, "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy about this?"


    Thraigar sighed deeply. "I will miss this ce . . . and you, my friends."


    A hollow, sad feeling filled Rain''s heart. "We''ll surely miss you too."


    "It''s not the end of the world," Helliana interjected, trying to lift the mood. "You can alwayse back and visit."


    "Y-yeah . . ." Rain agreed, though the thought made him uneasy. Thraigar wasn''t exactly built for solo journeys ¡ª he had no sense of direction and might not even be able to read a simple map. The idea of Thraigar getting lost, or worse, captured by some hostile tribe, made Rain worry for this gentle giant.


    The trio continued talking through the night, reminiscing and sharing stories until Helliana and Santi decided to retire to their tents.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep, my friend?" Thraigar asked.


    "I will, just need to take in a bit more fresh air before heading back," Rain replied, staring out at the dark horizon.


    Thraigar nodded. "I see. Just don''t wander too far."


    "Don''t worry," Rain said with a small smile. "I''ll be fine."


    Rain then wandered away from his territory, his destination clear. He was going to see Eve tonight.


    He wasn''t in a hurry, taking his time as he walked, lost in thought. His heart was heavy, burdened with grief over Chin''s death, and now, a new threat loomed in the form of Gorm ¡ª a threat that could very well im more lives among his already weary troops.


    Who''s going to die this time? Rain wondered, his fists clenching involuntarily.


    "Troubled?"


    A soft, melodic voice drifted to his ears, apanied by the familiar scent of flowers. Thousands of glowing butterflies appeared around him, coalescing into a single, ethereal form.


    "Is something troubling you?" Eve asked, her voice as soothing as a luby. She floated gracefully in the air, her robe fluttering in the moonlight. As always, her face was hidden beneath her hood, her emotions a mystery.


    Rain looked up at her, a faint smile on his lips. "Good evening, Eve."


    "Good evening, Rain . . ." Eve replied, her tone gentle. She floated down to arge boulder where they often sat and talked under the stars. "Come and sit with me."


    Rain hesitated for a moment, then moved to join her, feeling a strange sense offort in her presence.

 Chapter 138: The Calamitys Guardian

    The twin moons hung high in the night sky, casting a silvery glow as the butterflies fluttered around, their soft lights dancing in the air. Rain sat beside Eve, his voice heavy with the weight of the words he was about to say.


    "To be honest, I don''t want to go. But if I don''t, it feels like all those who sacrificed for my cause will have done so in vain. Their deaths would mean nothing if I don''t do something to stop Gorm." Rain clenched his trembling fists, his eyes closing as worry gnawed at him.


    "We must stop him . . . but I''m terrified that more of my troops will perish this time. The thought of losing them . .


    . it scares me more than anything."


    Eve watched him silently, her gaze soft and understanding. After a moment of quiet, she gently ced her hand over his clenched fists, offeringfort and strength without words.


    After a few moments of silence, Eve finally spoke, her voice soft and reassuring. "Any leader would feel the way you do. It''s only natural."


    Eve gazed at Rain with a softness in her eyes, her voice tender as she spoke. "Rain, the weight you carry is heavy because you care so deeply. It''s not a sign of weakness, but of strength. Yourpassion for your people, your desire to protect them, that''s what makes you a true leader.


    The fear you feel shows that you understand the cost of war, and that''s what will guide you to make the right decisions."


    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing, "You don''t have to shoulder this burden alone. Your people, your friends, they believe in you because they see the courage and determination that drives you. Lean on them, trust in their strength, just as they trust in yours. Together, you can face whateveres, and whatever sacrifices are made, they won''t be in vain."


    Rain felt the tension in his chest ease a little, the warmth of her words reaching deep into his heart. "Thank you, Eve," he said, his voice steadying. "I needed to hear that."


    Eve smiled beneath her hood. "By the way, I see you still haven''t found the Starfire Blossom I asked for."


    Rain''s thoughts of impending war were abruptly reced with a sense of dread. "Ah. D-don''t worry about it. I''m already in talks with our alchemists and herbalist about using those Thorny Bushes as a base for other nts. If they seed, the Starfire Blossom will just be a matter of time."


    "Thorny Bushes?" Eve''s voice held a hint of surprise as she pointed at the spiky, cactus-like nts that thrived in the barren wastnd. "You mean those?"


    "That''s right," Rain nodded. "Since those thorny bushes seem to be the only nts that survive here, I figured I could use them to graft other nts and help them adapt."


    "Graft?"


    "Yes, many nts can be propagated through grafting," Rain exined, his voice steadying as he spoke of familiar knowledge. "It''s a horticultural technique where tissues from one nt are inserted into another, allowing them to grow together as one. Back in my world, this method was used for all sorts of nts ¡ª fruit trees, vines, vegetables, flowers, you name it."


    Eve listened with growing interest, a smile tugging at her lips. "So grafting allows nts that wouldn''t normally survive here to adapt? That''s genius if it works. You really are something . . ."


    "Ahahaha . . . I wouldn''t put it like that," Rain said, rubbing the back of his neck in mild embarrassment. "I''ve had to get creative to put food on the table. Desperation tends to spark innovation."


    Eve''s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with amusement. "I like that. Keep struggling, Rain, and keep entertaining me."


    Rain''s smile faltered slightly, a reminder of their deal surfacing in his mind. He was her entertainment, a game she enjoyed ying. He felt disappointed for some reason.


    "By the way," Rain began cautiously, "Santi and Helliana mentioned that this part of the wastnd is forbidden, said to be the dwelling ce of the Cmity Witch, protected by ancient magic no one can break."


    Eve was silent for a moment before letting out a soft, measuredugh. "So that''s the story they tell about me."


    Rain''s eyes widened. "Y-you . . . You''re really the Cmity Witch?"


    "I''m not exactly a witch," Eve replied, her tone light, as if it were of little importance. "But I do bring cmity."


    Rain''s heart skipped a beat. He had always suspected Eve was powerful, but hearing her confirm it left him in awe.


    "If you don''t mind me asking . . . why do you bring cmity?"


    Eve paused, her smile fading slightly. When she spoke again, her voice was tinged with sadness. "Why? Let''s just say it''s the reason I''m bound to this ce ¡ª to prevent unleashing another cmity on the world, I must stay here."


    Rain didn''t react, a mix of curiosity and concern in his heart. He wanted to understand her story, to know what had bound her to such fate. And what''s this about cmity she was talking about?


    "Don''t worry," Eve said softly after a brief silence. "As long as I remain here, no cmity will befall the world."


    Wasn''t she . . . so powerful then? Rain thought.


    Rain wanted to ask more, but he sensed that Eve wasn''t in the mood to borate further. He should be grateful that she wasn''t nning on killing him anytime soon.


    "Hmm~?"


    "What''s wrong?" Rain asked, noticing that Eve''s attention had suddenly shifted to him. Even behind her hood, he could feel that she was staring intently into him.


    "I sense something . . . an energy that''s trying to emerge but couldn''t yet."


    "Huh? Something trying to emerge but couldn''t?" Rain didn''t quite understand what she meant. Readtest stories on §Þ??


    "It''s drawn by your intense emotions, but it''s not fully developed yet. It wants to respond to your call, but it''s still iplete."


    "Uh . . . I''m not sure I follow . . .


    ," Rain admitted, feeling more confused as she spoke in what seemed like riddles.


    "Do you have an egg with you?" Eve asked, cutting him off before he could finish his thought.


    Rain was taken aback. "How do you know about that?"


    Instead of answering, Eve extended her hand, her voice gentle yet insistent. "May I see it?"

 Chapter 139: Ri

    "May I see it?"


    "Egh? Sure . . ." Rain retrieved the egg from his inventory, surprised to find it warm to the touch and faintly throbbing, as if it might hatch soon.


    But he knew it might still take time. There had been false rms before ¡ª moments when he thought the egg was ready to hatch, only for the anticipation to fade.


    Even now, as it pulsed with a faint warmth, the promise of new life remained just out of reach, teasing him with its mystery.


    "I''ve had this egg for a while now," Rain said, attempting to lighten the mood. "It keeps telling me it''ll hatch soon, but at this rate, I''m starting to think ''soon'' might mean a year from now." He chuckled, trying to make a joke out of it.


    But Eve wasn''tughing. Her expression remained serious as she carefully took the egg into her hands, her gaze intent and focused.


    "The creature inside this egg is powerful," Eve exined, her eyes narrowing as she assessed it. "That''s why it needs so much magical energy to fully develop. I can feel it trying to hatch, even though its time hasn''te yet."


    "Eh? Really? Isn''t it just a goblin egg, though?" Rain asked, genuinely puzzled. He''d always believed it was just a goblin egg ¡ª something the old scam artist at the marketce had pawned off on him in exchange for a hundred-dor bill.


    That was also why he hadn''t paid much attention to it. He didn''t want to be rude by throwing away a gift, and deep down, he felt a pang of guilt at the thought of discarding a life that was about to be born. Otherwise, the egg would''ve been tossed out long ago.


    "This isn''t just some simple goblin," Eve said, her palm cradling the egg as it began to glow with a dark, otherworldly energy.


    Suddenly, the ck energy began to siphon into the egg, as if it were eagerly absorbing it.


    "Hm? What a greedy little creature you are," Eve chuckled, watching as the egg continued to draw in her magical energy.


    "Uh . . . is it really okay to do that?" Rain asked, a hint of worry creeping into his voice. He didn''t want to anger Eve, fearing she might crush the egg if it annoyed her.


    "No need to worry. I have an unlimited supply of magical energy."


    Rain blinked in disbelief. Did she just boast herself?


    But the im of having unlimited magical energy? That was unreal. As his knees began to tremble, Rain realized just how powerful Eve truly was.


    After a few more minutes, the egg finally stopped absorbing the energy. It began to pulse rapidly, cracks forming along its surface.


    "Oh!" Rain''s eyes widened in surprise and excitement. "It''s going to hatch!" he eximed, barely able to contain his anticipation as he wondered what mysterious creature would emerge.


    A blinding light erupted from the egg, engulfing Rain''s vision in a radiant, searing glow. But he didn''t dare close his eyes, fearing he might miss the moment of emergence.


    The light intensified, bing so brilliant that it seemed to consume everything around him, the world reduced to nothing but pure, dazzling energy.


    Then, just as suddenly as it hade, the light began to settle, condensing into a solid form before him. As the brilliance dimmed, Rain''s eyes adjusted, revealing a figure standing in the aftermath.


    A young boy now stood where the egg had once been. His skin was a deep, obsidian ck, gleaming like polished onyx under the moonlight. His eyes were serpentine, shifting colors in a mesmerizing rainbow pattern that seemed to swirl endlessly.


    A single, sharp horn jutted from his forehead, adding a fearsome yet majestic quality to his appearance. His hair was short and silver, each strand catching the wind and swaying gently, like the faintest whisper of a storm.


    The boy''s gaze was intense, piercing Rain with a seriousness that belied his youthful appearance.


    Without a word, he dropped to one knee, bowing his head in a gesture of absolute fealty. "My Lord," the boy spoke in a clear, human voice, resonating with a depth that echoed in Rain''s soul.


    Rain could only stare in awe, his mouth hanging open as he tried to process what had just happened. The connection between them was instantaneous, a bond that felt ancient and unbreakable, as if they had known each other for lifetimes.


    In that moment, a name surfaced in Rain''s mind, as if it had always been there, waiting to be spoken.


    "Ri," he said, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling within him. "Your name will be Ri."


    The boy ¡ª Ri ¡ª lifted his gaze, his rainbow eyes locking onto Rain''s with unwavering loyalty.


    A silent understanding passed between them, a promise of strength, protection, and the beginning of something extraordinary.


    || R I ||


    Race: Oni


    Synchronization: ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    ss: Bender, All Around


    Skills:


    Elemental Strike


    -You have learnt to unite magic with movement, giving you a unique and deadlybat style.


    Elemental Combo


    -Your strikes manifest elemental energy, which you can unleash at the peak of yourbination


    Primordial Form


    -You embody aspects of a chosen element.


    || E N D ||


    Eve, standing off to the side, was momentarily surprised by the creature that had hatched, her eyes widening slightly before a knowing smile curved her lips. "An Oniborne," she murmured, her voice tinged with both awe and curiosity.


    However, this was no ordinary Oni . . . it was a Bender ss, something she had never encountered before.


    "Oni?" Rain repeated, his mind racing to recall what little he knew about the race.


    The life of an Oniborne was one marred by fear and suspicion. Descendants of the fearsome oni ¡ª grotesque and dangerous yokai ¡ª many other humanoids viewed Oniborne as savage, ugly, violent, and cruel, more demon than fey. These ancient stereotypes had been passed down through generations, woven into bedtime tales of terror and warning.


    Whether virtuous or viinous, all Oniborne suffered under the weight of this crude prejudice.


    Yet standing before Rain was neither vicious nor ugly. Instead, it was a young boy who could easily be described as handsome, though his cold eyes and emotionless face hinted at the simmering power within.


    Your next chapter is on §Þ??


    "Oniborne are descendants of yokai," Eve exined, her gaze fixed on Ri. "They are vessels of raw, untamed power that has been passed down through generations. Saturated in magic, Oniborne innatelymand primal, supernatural forces. In moments of high emotion, their magic can manifest instinctively.


    A single retort can burn the flesh of an enemy, wounds might heal instantly under their touch in a moment ofpassion, or they might physically shrink in fear."

 Chapter 140: March to the Dustplains

    Eve''s lips curled into a yful smile. "Looks like he isn''t a goblin after all."


    Rain was still too awestruck to respond. Never in his wildest dreams had he imaginedmanding a troop belonging to one of the most powerful races in the Spirit Realm ¡ª the Onis.


    The synchronization between him and Ri was already at three stars, right from the start. Could it be because he had carried the egg around for nearly four months? Rain wondered.


    The connection between him and Ri was almost as strong as the bond he shared with Chi, his first and most trusted troop. And as he nced at the list of Ri''s skills, his amazement only deepened.


    "Bender . . ." Rain murmured, the word almost foreign on his tongue.


    "Congrattions," Eve said, her voice filled with genuine amazement. "A Bender ss is extremely rare, even among Oni. They canmand elements, bending them to their will. And judging by this young Oni''s magical energy, I''d say he has an abundance of it . . ."


    "R-really?" Rain''s hope ignited, a flicker of excitement pushing back the lingering doubts in his heart.


    Eve nodded, chuckling softly. "It seems he''s very fond of you, too. He will be a great ally in your quest to obliterate Gorm."


    Rain''s heart swelled at her words, but a shadow of hesitation still lingered. He didn''t want anyone to die this time. Not his people. Not his friends. Not his troops.


    "Stand up, Ri."


    "Yes, my lord." Ri rose to his feet, standing at his full height. Rain was surprised by how small the boy was ¡ª shorter than him by a few inches, barely standing at four feet five. Despite his slight frame, there was a quiet strength in the way he held himself, subtle muscles hinting at speed and precision, perhaps even lethal closebat abilities.


    Rain then turned to face Eve. "We should go. The others are probably looking for me." He bowed deeply, a gesture of profound gratitude. "Thank you, Eve. I feel so much better after talking to you, and without your help, Ri might never have hatched."


    At the side, Ri remained silent, but when he faced Eve, he couldn''t help but avert his gaze slightly, bowing his head in respect.


    Eve smiled beneath her hood, her expression softening. "Don''t worry about it. I just want to see you seed . . . and bring me the Starfire Blossom."


    Rain grinned, a spark of determination lighting up his eyes. "I will. It might take a while before we see each other again, so I hope you take care of yourself."


    Eve chuckled, herugh like the whisper of a breeze. "I''ve taken care of myself for thousands of years, Rain. It''s you who needs to be careful. I don''t want you dying before you can show me that Starfire Blossom."


    Rain chuckled in return, nodding. "Will do. Let''s go, Ri."


    "I hope for your safe return," Eve said softly as she watched Rain and Ri walk away, their figures gradually fading into the darkness of the night.


    Eve remained silent, her eyes lingering on the path they had taken until they disappeared from sight. She then tilted her head back, gazing up at the twin moons, her hand reaching towards the stars as if to grasp them.


    "How nice it would be . . . if I could finally leave this ce," she whispered, a touch of longing in her voice.


    As the words left her lips, a shadow slithered from the darkness, moving like a snake until it halted just inches from her.


    "You called, mistress?" a voice hissed from the gloom.


    Continue your adventure at §Þ??


    "I want you to follow them, in disguise," Evemanded, her tone calm but firm.


    The shadow hesitated, clearly surprised. "But mistress, I thought you didn''t want us to interfere?"


    "You already did," Eve''s gaze turned sharp, cutting through the shadow with an intensity that made it shudder in dread.


    "Don''t think I didn''t know about your little escapade with the Necrovenom Beetle."


    The shadow flinched, a soft, guilty sound escaping it. "Guk . . ."


    "As punishment, you will go and serve as my eyes," Eve continued, her hand brushing over her own eyes as she spoke. "My vision is limited. I can''t see far to the north. You will be my eyes there."


    "Understood, mistress," the shadow replied, its voice filled with submission.


    "I know it might be hard not to interfere," Eve''s voice took on an ominous edge, "but keep your involvement to a minimum."


    The shadow trembled slightly before melting back into the darkness, vanishing into the night.


    Eve watched the twin moons above, her hand still reaching toward the distant stars. "How nice it would be," she whispered to herself again, "if I could finally be free of this ce."


    =======


    Two days had passed, and Rain and his troops were finally ready to move out to the Dustins. Time was of the essence, and they couldn''t afford to dy their mission for another day.


    Rain''s troops had prepared as much as they could, though the recruitment of new soldiers was still ongoing. It was decided that reinforcements would followter, bringing the much-needed rations and equipment that the cksmiths were still forging.


    As they marched north, unease gnawed at Rain. They''d had little time to prepare, and he felt as though he were marching into battle with nothing but bare skin and steel.


    ~Chi?~


    Rain forced a smile as Chi''s voice echoed in his mind. "I''m fine, Chi. It''s just . . . I wonder if a thousand soldiers are enough to breach the Gnomes'' Stronghold."


    ''We have thebined might of the Elves, Goliaths, and even some Gnomes with us. I''m sure we''ll be fine.''


    "I don''t know," Rain muttered, doubt creeping into his voice. "Santi said the Gnomes'' stronghold is the hardest to breach."


    ''We have Gnomes on our side. They''d know how to break through their own fortifications, wouldn''t they?''


    "I hope you''re right, Chi."


    Despite Chi''s reassurances, Rain''s worry only deepened. If the Gnomes, Goliaths ¡ª renowned for their immense strength ¡ª and the Elves with their superior magic couldn''t break the Gnome stronghold until now, then what chance did they have?

 Chapter 141: A Short Break before the Siege

    There was something more to this mission, something Santi wasn''t telling him.


    ~Chi . . .~


    ''Rather,'' Chi''s voice took on a teasing note, ''this new troop is attracting quite a bit of attention.''


    Chi''s attempt to divert Rain''s thoughts didn''t go unnoticed, and Rain chuckled softly. "Ri''s an Oni, and his kind is mostly found on the maind. The others probably haven''t seen someone like him before."


    Ri''s presence had indeed drawn attention from the other troops. Yet, despite the curious nces and whispered conversations, Ri remained nonchnt, his expression unreadable as ever. Nothing seemed to shake his poker face.


    Rain couldn''t help but notice the wariness in his other troops. Chi and the others weren''t particrly fond of Ri, and #4 outright refused to talk to him.


    They weren''t hostile, but Rain sensed an undercurrent of unease. Were they worried they were being reced? Or perhaps they felt that Chi''s position was already threatened?


    Or was it simply because Ri was an Oni, and other races naturally viewed his kind with suspicion?


    Whatever the reason, Rain hoped the others would eventually warm up to Ri. He felt like he wasn''t a bad kid and was just in silent and indifferent.


    "We''ll reach the Dustin in about a week if we push hard," Helliana announced, her voice cutting through the rumble of hooves and the creak of carriages. Warhorses, carriages, Warhogs, and Cockatrices served as their modes of transportation, forming a formidable convoy.


    Santi maneuvered her Cockatrice closer to Rain''s warhorse. "Are the Ebizo joining us?"


    "Yes, they''re taking the sea route," Rain replied, holding onto Chi tightly to keep from slipping off his horse. He was still learning how to ride, and though it was embarrassing, he rode with Chi to avoid making a fool of himself.


    Here he was, a lord, yet he couldn''t even ride a warhorse properly. The thought would''ve beenughable if it weren''t so mortifying.


    But as they rode north, Rain steeled himself, knowing that they couldn''t afford any more dys. The battle ahead would demand everything he had, and then some.


    "Hey, Rain!"


    Rain jerked awake, his vision blurring as he blinked rapidly, trying to get his bearings. The sound of muffledughter filled his ears, and as his surroundings came into focus, he realized he was in the middle of ss.


    His ssmates were snickering, some whispering behind their hands.


    "The teacher''s calling your name."


    Rain''s gaze shot to the front of the room where their teacher, Professor Darrow, was ring at him over the rim of his sses.


    The older man''s patience was clearly at its limit, and Rain could almost feel the heat of his silent fury.


    "Auhm . . ." Rain stammered, forcing a sheepishugh, but Professor Darrow wasn''t having it. With a sharp, deliberate jab, he pointed towards the door.


    "It seems you don''t care to listen to my ss, Mr. Rain. You and Mr. Nathan can stand outside."


    Rain blinked, then nced to his right. Nathan, who had also just woken up, was wiping a thin trail of drool from the corner of his mouth, looking equally disoriented.


    "You too?" Rain whispered, trying to hide a grin.


    Nathan met his eyes and chuckled, the absurdity of their situation not lost on him. "Looks like neither of us caught much sleepst night, huh?"


    "Ahahaha, yeah. Busy studying and all," Rain lied smoothly, scratching the back of his head.


    Nathan looked to the side, mimicking Rain''s nervousughter. "Yeah, same here. Studying . . . Ahahaha .


    . ."


    The teacher''s growl echoed through the ssroom, cutting their awkward exchange short. "You two . . . Stand outside! Now!"


    Rain and Nathan scrambled out of their seats, grabbing their bags as they hurried to the door. The moment they stepped into the hallway, the heavy door clicked shut behind them, leaving them in the cool, quiet corridor.


    Nathan sighed, leaning back against the wall with a resigned smile. "Well, at least we''re in this together."


    Rain nodded, leaning next to him. "Yeah . . . But seriously, next time, let''s try to get some actual sleep." He grinned, bumping Nathan''s shoulder yfully.


    Nathan chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Deal. But you have to admit, standing out here is a lot better than enduring Darrow''s lecture."


    Rain smiled. "True . . . But maybe next time, we won''t get caught."


    The twoughed, but theirughter quickly faded as the door creaked open, revealing Alice.


    Nathan''s jaw dropped at the sight of her, stunned to see her outside. "Alice? Don''t tell me you''ve been sleeping in ss too?"


    Alice stood silently beside them, her expression unreadable as she muttered under her breath. "Been studying for exams."


    Liar, Rain thought.


    Nathan burst outughing. "Ahahaha! Who would''ve thought the three of us were this serious about exams, right?"


    Alice flipped her sleek, ck hair over her shoulder. "I''m aiming for Zephyr University, so it''s only natural that I study hard."


    Rain and Nathan''s eyes widened in unison. "Zephyr? The top university in Zone A?"


    "I heard it''s nearly impossible to get in," Rain added, still in shock.


    Nathan nodded, still processing the information. "Yeah, they only ept geniuses with straight A''s, and even then, there''s the written and oral exams. Not to mention, you need a fortune just to afford the tuition."


    "That won''t be an issue for me," Alice said, her voice cool and confident. "I''ve already passed most of the requirements. The only thing left is the entrance exam."


    Of course, part of that was thanks to Cedrick''s connections, she thought, but she wasn''t about to share that detail.


    "That''s incredible, Alice," Rain said, genuinely impressed.


    Alice''s lips curled into a satisfied smile as she tilted her chin upward. "You could get in too, Rain, if you have the right connections. I can help you, if you''re interested."


    Rain''s excitement faltered, his smile fading. He knew exactly who Alice was referring to ¡ª Cedrick. There was no doubt about it.


    "Hey, why only offer to help Rain?" Nathanined, raising an eyebrow. "I want to get into that prestigious university too!"


    Before Alice could respond, the ssroom door slid open again, and out stormed their teacher, eyes zing with anger.


    "You three! It''s bad enough that you keep sleeping in my ss, but now you dare to disrupt my lessons with your chatter? Detention! All of you ¡ª DETENTION!"

 Chapter 142: The Calm Before the Siege

    Later that night, Rain was ready to dive back into the Spirit Realm. By now, his troops would be nearing the Dustin, and he couldn''t afford to linger in the real world any longer.


    He knew he''d have toe up with some convincing excuses for his impending absence. Missing school for a day was one thing, but he was nning on being gone for much longer ¡ª days, maybe even a week.


    As Rain paced his room, he considered paying off the local doctor to write him a medical excuse, something that would cover him for at least a week.


    After all, sieges in the Spirit Realm were anything but predictable. The Gnome stronghold was infamous for its unyielding fortifications and ruthless anti-siege machines. What might begin as a battle of days could easily spiral into a relentless war of attrition, stretching on for weeks.


    With his mind made up, Rain steeled himself for the battle ahead. There was no turning back now. The Dustin awaited, and so did his fate.


    ~RiiinNgG!~


    Rain was about to slip into his pod when his phone buzzed. A call. He almost ignored it, but the caller ID made his stomach drop ¡ª it was his parents.


    Once, their calls brought him joy. But now, they only filled him with dread. Deep down, Rain always feared they''d find out he was flunking his studies, and that fear gnawed at him whenever the phone rang. The thought of them dropping in for a surprise visit made his heart race.


    He grabbed his phone, forcing a smile as he answered. "H-Hello?"


    "Rain! How are you? It''s been a while since west talked. I''m sorry we''ve been so busy. I''ve been worried about you," his mother''s voice echoed through the line, filled with concern.


    Rain let out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding. She sounded normal ¡ª like always. Ever the worried mom.


    For a second, he thought his advisor had snitched on him, spilling the beans about his frequent absences and sleepiness at school. But no, his mother sounded too calm for that.


    But then, as if on cue, she asked, "Your teacher called, saying you''ve been missing school a lottely. Is that true? Are you okay? Are you sick?"


    Rain felt his stomach twist. Great. His advisor had called. Just what he needed. Thest thing he could afford right now was his parents showing up unannounced, especially with a war on the horizon.


    "Uh . . . everything''s fine, Mom," Rain lied, trying to sound casual. "I just got a little sick, that''s all. Nothing to worry about."


    "Really? Have you been taking your vitamins and medicine?"


    Rain forced a smile. "Y-Yeah, of course."


    "Maybe I shoulde back there and take care of you."


    "NO!" Rain blurted out, then quickly cleared his throat. "No, I''m fine, really. You don''t have to trouble yourself."


    "Of course, it''s no trouble. You''re my son. Your father and I work so hard that we have neglected you, and now you''re sick . . . It makes me feel terrible that I can''t be there to take care of you."


    Rain rubbed his temples. "Mom, don''t feel bad. I''m a grown man now, and I can take care of myself. You don''t need toe back just because of a little cold. I''ve got this."


    Mrs. Weathers wasn''t entirely convinced, but she could tell Rain might get frustrated if she pushed further. She wanted nothing more than to be there for him, but her job kept her abroad. The guilt of not being there gnawed at her, especially now that he was unwell.


    Rain was about to head off to college, and that''s why she and her husband were working nonstop. Their jobs weren''t morous ¡ª they held low-ranking positions in a corporate world, which meant they had to work twice as hard to ensure Rain''s future was secure.


    "Rain . . ."


    "Mom, I''m fine, really. You and Dad should focus on taking care of yourselves. Don''t overwork yourselves. I''ve got a part-time job now, so you don''t even need to send me an allowance anymore."


    "A part-time job?" Mrs. Weathers was taken aback. "Rain, is that the real reason you''re missing school? Your father and I work hard so you can focus on your studies, not so you can be a part-time student. Not that there''s anything wrong with that, but we want you to concentrate on your education and get into a good college."


    "Is your allowance not enough? Is that it? We can increase it¡ª"


    "Mom," Rain interrupted, pinching the bridge of his nose. He cursed himself for mentioning the job. "This job is just a small thing. It doesn''t interfere with my studies at all." He lied, hoping he sounded convincing enough to fool his mother.


    "Are you sure? I mean, taking on a job does teach some responsibility, but still . . ."


    "Mom, I''ve got to go. I have a ton of assignments to finish, and there''s an exam tomorrow. Bye. I love you."


    "Rain¡ª"


    Mrs. Weathers didn''t get the chance to finish her sentence before the line went dead. She stared at her phone, worry etched across her face.


    "What did Rain say?" Mr. Weathers asked as he finished setting the table in their small apartment in Zone C.


    "He said he''s taking a part-time job . . . and he''s only a minor. What job could possibly hire him? He said it''s something he does from home, so maybe it''s an online job," Mrs.


    Weathers exined, her concern growing. "I''m worried it might interfere with his studies."


    "Leave him be," Mr. Weathers said, settling into his chair and digging into dinner. "The boy''s nearly eighteen. He''ll be fine. Earning his own money is a good thing."


    "But his teacher mentioned he''s been absent a lottely and that he''s always asleep in ss. This job of his might be keeping him up at night. I''m worried . . . Maybe I should go back and see for myself."


    "Leave him alone," Mr. Weathers insisted. "Rain''s trying to figure out life on his own. If he wants to juggle a job with his studies, let him. Sooner orter, he''ll have to do that in the real world. He needs to learn how to bnce everything.


    How''s he going to grow if you keep babying him?"


    Mrs. Weathers sighed. Her husband had a point, but still . . . "I just feel guilty because we''re not there for him.


    He''s been living alone since high school."


    "That''s life," Mr. Weathers replied, biting into his meal. "All men must leave the nest and forge their own paths. Eventually, he''ll start his own life."


    "I know that . . ."


    "Enough of that. Eat. It''s just your hunger talking."


    Mrs. Weathers pouted but joined her husband at the table. The whole time, she couldn''t stop thinking about Rain, the worry for her son gnawing at her nonstop.


    She wanted to be with him, but she also wanted to save up for his college so he could attend a well-known university. The conflict tore at her heart.


    "Maybe I should really check on him after all . . ." Mrs. Weathers muttered to herself.


    =======


    Later that night, Rain slipped back into the Spirit Realm. The camp was calm, with everyone resting after days of relentless travel. The air was thick with the scent of smoke as the bonfire crackled, casting flickering shadows over Thraigar, Helliana, and Santi, who were huddled around its warmth.


    Rain approached the fire, but before he could greet them, a voice whispered from behind, startling him.


    "My lord, you''ve returned," Ri''s soft voice cut through the night.


    Rain jumped, nearly tripping over his own feet. He whirled around to see Ri standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever. "R-Ri . . . Don''t sneak up on me like that!


    You''ll give me a heart attack."


    Ri nodded, her face still stoic.


    "Aren''t you resting with the others?"


    "I''ve already rested," Ri replied simply.


    "R-really?" Rain stammered, still trying to steady his heartbeat.


    "Hey, Rain! You''re back!" Thraigar''s booming voice interrupted, hisrge hand waving Rain over. "Come and join us! We''re feasting tonight!"


    At the mention of Rain''s return, Chi, Chick, and Chill emerged from their tent, greeting him with enthusiastic smiles.


    "Good to be back, everyone." Rain settled by the fire, feeling the warmth seep into his bones.


    "Will you be staying with us longer this time?" Santi asked, her sharp eyes studying him closely. She had noticed his absences. "We''ll reach our home tomorrow ¡ª the Gnomes'' stronghold after that. That''s why we''re resting now because tomorrow begins our war with Gorm."


    Rain nodded, his face growing serious. "That''s right. I''ll be here until Gorm is obliterated." But as he spoke, his eyes drifted, almost unconsciously, to Santi''s chest. Without her armor, the Sand Elf wore only a thin, revealing garment, and the sight of her full breasts, unconfined, was . . .


    distracting.


    "My friend, Santi''s face is up here," Thraigar remarked innocently, his voice cutting through Rain''s daze. "What are you looking at down there?"


    "N-nothing!" Rain almost shouted, forcing himself to meet Santi''s gaze. He tried to maintain a serious front, but no matter how hard he tried, his eyes kept drifting back to her cleavage, drawn like a ma.


    Santi, however, seemed unfazed, while Helliana continued their discussion. "Once we reach the Sand Elves''ir, we''ll regroup with the others and n our approach to the Gnomes'' fortifications."


    "I hope everyone gets a good night''s rest," Santi added, her tone somber. "Because as of tomorrow, sleep will be a luxury we won''t have when our fight with Gorm begins."


    ~AaArRghH!~


    Suddenly, a blood-curdling scream shattered the peace, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "What was that?"


    "Are we under attack?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Their hands instinctively reached for their weapons as they sprang to their feet, scanning the darkness for signs of danger.

 Chapter 143: Zarathar, the Djinn of Earth

    The moment was tense, as a sudden shift in the atmosphere gripped everyone in the camp. A low, tremulous hum reverberated through the air, making the ground beneath their feet feel unstable.


    The once-lively chatter of the soldiers and Hobgoblins died away, reced by an eerie silence, as if the very earth was holding its breath.


    Santi was the first to react. Without a word, she bolted toward the source of the disturbance, her movements like lightening. Helliana was right behind her, her hand already on the hilt of her sword. Rain and the others, caught off guard, exchanged brief nces before rushing after them.


    As they pushed through the camp, the strange sensation intensified, making Rain''s skin prickle. He could feel it ¡ª a powerful presence, something ancient and vastly different from anything he had encountered before.


    It was as if the very essence of the earth hade alive.


    When they reached the heart of the camp, they found a group of Hobgoblins gathered in a tight circle, their weapons drawn and pointed inward. Their usual bravado was gone, reced by pale faces and trembling hands. They were clearly unnerved, and it wasn''t hard to see why.


    "What''s going on here?" Rain demanded, shoving his way through the crowd.


    The Hobgoblins parted, revealing what they had cornered ¡ª a sight that made Rain''s breath catch in his throat.


    In the center of the circle floated a being unlike any he had ever seen. It was roughly the height of Helliana but much broader, its body a solid mass of muscle that seemed to ripple with raw power. Its skin was the color of desert sand, and it had small, sharp ears that pointed upward like those of a predator.


    A thick, curling mustache adorned its face, which was otherwise bald, and its eyes were two white, opalescent orbs that glowed faintly in the dim light.


    The creature hovered above the ground, its lower half dissolving into a swirling vortex of dust and earth. It didn''t have legs, and its body seemed almost translucent, as if made of the very elements itmanded. There was an ancient, unyielding strength about it, something that defied exnation.


    "What . . . what is that?" Rain asked, his voice barely above a whisper. He had faced many strange and terrifying beings in his journey, but this ¡ª this was something else entirely.


    "That''s a Djinn," Santi replied, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of reverence.


    "A Djinn?" Rain repeated, turning to her in surprise. "Like a genie that grants wishes?"


    Santi''s gaze flicked to him, her expression unreadable. "No. Djinns are far more than that. They are spirits, protectors of the elements. Their purpose is to maintain bnce in the world. They don''t grant wishes, and they aren''t bound by any master.


    They are neither good nor evil ¡ª they simply are."


    Rain''s excitement deted. "So . . . no wishes then?" He had hoped, even if briefly, that they might have found a shortcut to solving their problems. If only he could wish away Gorm, the looming war, all the bloodshed that was sure to follow .


    . .


    But Santi''s words left no room for such fantasies.


    "Lower your weapons," Santimanded the Hobgoblins, her voice carrying the authority of one who understood the true danger they were in.


    The Hobgoblins hesitated, their eyes flicking between Santi, Rain, and the Djinn. Finally, they looked to Rain, waiting for his approval. He nodded, and one by one, they lowered their weapons, though their fear was still on their faces.


    The Djinn ¡ª Zarathar, as they would soon learn ¡ª floated in ce, arms crossed over its broad chest, watching them with a gaze that felt as ancient as the mountains. It had not attacked, which meant it likely had no intention to, but its mere presence was enough to keep everyone on edge.


    Helliana stepped forward, bowing her head slightly in a gesture of deep respect. "Great spirit of thend, we are honored by your presence. What is it that you seek from us?"


    The Djinn''s eyes glowed brighter for a moment, and when it spoke, its voice was like the grinding of stones, deep and resonant. "I am Zarathar, the Djinn of Earth. I have been awakened from my slumber by a force that should not exist ¡ª an entity that threatens the very bnce of thisnd. Ie before you to request your aid in stopping this malevolent being."


    Rain felt a surge of hope. "Is he talking about Gorm?" he whispered to Santi.


    She nodded, her expression grim. "Yes. He must be."


    Rain''s mind raced. If this Djinn was as powerful as it seemed, maybe ¡ª just maybe ¡ª they had a chance. "Then . . . can''t he defeat Gorm himself?


    If he''s so strong, wouldn''t it be easy for him?"


    Santi sighed, her gaze hardening as she looked at him. "Djinns are forbidden from interfering directly in the affairs of mortals like us. If they do, the consequences could be catastrophic. The universe itself would punish them ¡ª they could lose their powers, or worse . . ."


    Rain frowned, feeling frustration welling up inside him. "Then what''s the point of having all that power if they can''t use it?"


    "Maintaining bnce," Santi replied, her tone leaving no room for argument. "Without Djinns like Zarathar, there would be no earth, nond, nothing for us to stand on. Their power isn''t meant for fighting our battles ¡ª it''s meant to keep the world itself in harmony."


    Rain finally began to understand. The Djinn wasn''t here to solve their problems for them, but to ensure that the bnce of the world was maintained, even if that meant giving them the tools to fight their own battles.


    Zarathar''s gaze settled on Rain, those glowing eyes piercing through him. "Human, do you ept my request?"


    Rain was jolted out of his thoughts by Helliana''s sharp nudge. He straightened up, trying to mask his nervousness. "Y-Yes, I ept!"


    "Good," Zarathar rumbled, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mustache.


    Rain blinked, confusion swirling in his mind. "Wait . . . what just happened?"

 Chapter 144: Reaching the Sand Elves’ Home

    "Wait . . . what just happened?"


    "In return for your aid, I will bless you in your quest to defeat this malevolent being," Zarathar continued, ignoring Rain''s bewilderment.


    The Djinn lifted one massive hand, and with a slow, deliberate motion, he waved it through the air. The ground beneath them rumbled, and a powerful gust of wind swept through the camp, carrying with it a swirling cloud of dust and earth. The dust seemed to shimmer with a golden light as it settled over the army.


    [Zarathar has blessed you. Your DEF has doubled!]


    Rain felt a rush of energy coursing through him, as if the very earth beneath his feet was lending him its strength. He nced around and saw that the others were feeling it too ¡ª their postures straighter, their expressions moreposed. The fear that had gripped them moments before was reced by a newfound confidence.


    "And more," Zarathar intoned, his voice carrying the weight of ancient power. "I will lend you the spirits of the earth to aid in your mission, until you defeat the one that threatens the bnce of this realm."


    The ground shook again, and this time, it felt as if the very earth wasing alive. Dust and rocks began to rise from the ground, swirling together in a chaotic dance. The army watched in awe as the dust coalesced into thousands of small, round creatures. They had puffy bodies, big ck eyes that sparkled with curiosity, and tails that split at the end.


    Their color was a deep, earthy brown, making them look like living stones, but they moved with a surprising agility.


    "These are earth spirits," Zarathar exined. "They are not formidable in offense, but their defensive capabilities are unmatched. They are stronger than any boulder and will protect you from harm."


    Helliana bowed deeply, her voice filled with gratitude. "Thank you, great Djinn. We will use your gifts wisely and do everything in our power to defeat Gorm. We will not allow him to open the underworld, to bring chaos to thisnd, or to upset the bnce you protect."


    Zarathar nodded solemnly, his form beginning to waver as if he were dissolving into the air. "Remember, mortals, the bnce of this world rests in your hands. Do not falter for I, Zarathar, have blessed you."


    With that, the Djinn slowly disintegrated, his body turning into a cloud of dust that was carried away by the wind. The pressure that had weighed so heavily on the camp lifted, and a collective sigh of relief spread through the soldiers.


    Encounters with Djinns were rare, and their appearance was always a sign of great importance.


    But Rain was left with more questions than answers. Who exactly was Gorm? Why was he so intent on opening the underworld? And why couldn''t thebined might of the Sand Elves, Gnomes, and even the Goliaths break through the defenses of the Gnomes'' stronghold?


    And now, even a powerful spirit had emerged to aid them ¡ª a being so ancient and formidable that its very presence signaled the gravity of the threat they were about to face.


    What could be so dangerous that it required the intervention of a Djinn, a guardian of the elements, to tip the scales in their favor? Just how strong was Gorm, really? Or was there something else lurking in the shadows, something even more sinister that they hadn''t yet uncovered?


    The questions gnawed at Rain, each one a thorn in his mind. The arrival of Zarathar, a being of such immense power, only underscored the seriousness of their situation. If a Djinn saw fit to intervene, what did that say about the true nature of the enemy they were up against?


    Was Gorm simply the face of a greater, more malevolent force? And if so, were they truly prepared for the battle thaty ahead?


    Rain''s thoughts raced as he tried to piece together the puzzle. The weight of the unknown pressed down on him, heavier than ever. They had faced many dangers before, but this ¡ª this felt different. The stakes were higher, the threat more elusive and deadly. What dark secrets were still hidden, waiting to be uncovered? And could they survive long enough to reveal them?


    Only time would tell. But one thing was certain: whatever awaited them, it was far beyond anything they had faced before. And it would take all their strength, and then some, to prevail.


    Santi and Helliana exchanged a nce, both of them seemingly aware of the questions swirling in Rain''s mind. But when he tried to voice them, they simply shook their heads, telling him to wait until they reached the Sand Elves'' home. Only there, they said, could the full story be revealed.


    Rain sighed, running a hand through his hair as he watched thest of Zarathar''s dust disappear into the horizon. "I guess we''ll just have to find out," he muttered to himself.


    The group resumed their journey at dawn, the cool morning air invigorating their spirits as they pressed onward. It didn''t take long before they passed by Helliana''s n, making a brief stop to gather more soldiers and weapons, before continuing until they finally reached the Sand Elves'' homnd.


    Upon sighting the ce, Rain''s expectations faltered. He had imagined the Sand Elves would live in a majestic castle, something out of the grandiose scenes he''d seen in movies. But as he scanned the horizon, all he could see was a vast, wide canyon, stretching out endlessly before them. There was no bridge, no visible path across, leaving Rain perplexed.


    "Are we really here?" Rain whispered to Helliana, his voice tinged with doubt. "I don''t see anything."


    Helliana chuckled softly, a knowing smile ying on her lips. "That''s because you''re looking at the wrong side of the hills."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll see soon enough." Santi spurred her mount forward, Helliana and the rest of the group following her lead.


    Suddenly, a loud, resonant ring sound echoed through the canyon, causing Rain to nearly jump out of his skin.


    "W-what''s going on now?" he stammered, gripping Chi''s waist tightly.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a wee greeting," Santi reassured him, a hint of amusement in her tone.


    Rain let out the breath he didn''t realize he''d been holding. "For a second there, I thought it was a signal for war or something."


    ~Chi!~


    ''My Lord, look!'' Chi''s voice rang in Rain''s mind, directing his attention back to the canyon just as they reached its edge.


    Rain''s eyes widened as thendscape before him transformed. Where there had been nothing but barren rock moments ago, intricate structures began to materialize ¡ª bridges woven from golden sand, spiraling towers rising from the depths, and shimmering pathways that seemed to float in mid-air. There was even a waterfall made of sand.


    The entire canyon was alive with hidden beauty, an architectural marvel carved into the very earth, hidden from view until the precise moment they arrived.


    "Whoa!" Rain gasped, his earlier doubts washed away by awe. The Sand Elves'' home wasn''t just a ce ¡ª it was a masterpiece of nature and magic, concealed in in sight until the right eyes beheld it.

 Chapter 145: The Impenetrable Clockwork City

    Rain marveled at the elves'' architecture, every curve and line an exquisite testament to their craftsmanship.


    Santi led them to the meeting room, and as they entered, the interior revealed itself to be even more remarkable. The room was a harmonious blend of natural elements and elven magic, with walls that seemed to breathe, illuminated by a soft, ethereal glow. Intricate patterns danced across the ceiling, casting a mesmerizing y of light and shadow that shifted with every movement.


    Rain couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder, as if he had stepped into a realm where nature and artistry intertwined seamlessly.


    He couldn''t fathom how the Sand Elves achieved it, but the room felt as though it was crafted from the very elements of the desert itself ¡ª sand and carved rock, suspended by unseen magic.


    The architecture defied gravity and logic, leaving Rain in awe of the mystical craftsmanship of the Sand Elves.


    ~Chi . . .~


    ''There''s barely anyone here.''


    Only then did Rain notice the noticeableck of elves.


    "Where are all the elves?" he asked, hoping to be surrounded by more enchanting beauties like Santi. The thought of being in thepany of elegant elves filled him with excitement.


    "They''re upied with gathering rations for the siege and crafting weapons and armor," Santi replied. She stopped before a massive double door, intricately carved from a single b of stone. With a gentle press of her palm against the panel, the door glowed softly with magical pattern and swung open, revealing a grand hall dominated by arge central table surrounded by chairs.


    "Usually, the elders hold their meetings here," Santi remarked, a fleeting sadness in her eyes. "But since they''re not here, we''ve repurposed this space as our meeting ground."


    Rain, Chi, Chick, Chill, Thraigar, Ri and Helliana all stepped inside, taking in the scene. The haggard faces of Sand Elves moved to and fro, while gnomes clustered around, their voices raised in animated discussion as they pored over maps and books strewn across the table.


    "The Orcs and Goliaths are already in the battlefield," Santi informed them. "I''ll introduce you to everyone and get you up to speed on the current situation."


    Santi introduced Rain and the others to the high-ranking elves and some of the gnomes before guiding them to a small humanoid figure with big ears, a prominent nose, and a bushy white hair and beard. He wore goggles pushed up on his forehead, with various working tools strapped around his waist.


    His demeanor was unmistakably grumpy and defiant as he spoke. "We don''t have time for introductions. We must open the gates and rescue everyone inside!"


    "This is Golly," Santi introduced, motioning to the gnome. "He''s the only high-ranking artificer who managed to get out alive."


    "I was already outside," Golly corrected, his tone sharp. "I was testing my damn golems when suddenly, the gates closed, and our Clockwork City''s defenses went into full throttle!"


    "Golly might be thest artificer and inventor who knows the inner workings of the fortifications," Santi exined further. "I fear Gorm might have obliterated the rest inside."


    Rain was about to ask how Gorm could distinguish an artificer and inventor from the rest when his eyesnded on Golly''s attire. It was painfully obvious. Golly''s clothes were scorched and smeared with oil, the mark of a dedicated craftsman.


    Rain didn''t know the exact poption of the Gnomes, but he hoped that they were still alive inside the city. There were some who had managed to escape and were helping with the siege in this hall.


    "Rain and the others will help us, Golly," Helliana interjected. "He''s a yer, so maybe he could do something about the siege."


    Rain''s head snapped towards Helliana. What could he possibly do? He was hoping that they would have a n in mind.


    Golly''s face remained grim, his brows furrowed in perpetual worry. "A yer? Does he have territory and troops, then? I hope he''s strong." His eyes widened slightly at the sight of Ri at the side.


    "He defeated King Kraggul and helped us stop the Hobgoblin army from advancing here," Helliana affirmed.


    "Those Hobgoblins have nothing on Gorm," Golly spat, his words dripping with disdain.


    Helliana''s face darkened, and Rain''s expression grew serious. He couldn''t stand it when others belittled the Hobgoblins. They had endured so much against them, and any dismissal of their strength felt like an insult to the fallen.


    "Anyway, let''s not linger here. Golly, you should brief Rain and the others on the current situation," Santi suggested, steering the conversation back to the matter at hand.


    Everyone huddled close to the table as Golly began to exin. "First things first. You''re probably wondering why thebined might of the Elves, Goliaths, and Orcs hasn''t been sessful in breaching Clockwork City," Golly said, his voice heavy with concern.


    Rain nodded. "That''s right."


    "The answer is simple . . . because our city, the Clockwork City itself is a living fortification," Golly stated gravely. "Magic is repelled by its anti-magic runes carved into its metal walls. Siege machines and physical blows like battering rams have proven insufficient to breach its defenses."


    He continued, "The walls are made of metal so smooth it''s nearly impossible to climb. Siege towers are ineffective too, as the defense system embedded in the battlements and walls will destroy them before they even get close. And even if, by some miracle, you manage to create a hole or destroy a portion of it, a new section will immediately rece it.


    The damaged parts will be swiftly repaired by the mechanisms inside the city faster than you can run inside."


    "So what you''re saying is . . ." Rain gulped, "the city is practically imprable?"


    Golly nodded. "That''s right." He sighed, a mix of pride and frustration in his voice. "Sometimes our genius scares us."


    "No, you should really be scared," Rainmented. "Your genius is biting you back right now."


    "We don''t know how to fight. We''re not built forbat," Golly admitted. "But with our brilliant minds and innate invention skills, we can build machines that do the fighting and defending for us."


    He gestured around the hall. "We''re in the barren wastnd, surrounded by powerful races left and right as well as aggressive beasts. We gnomes couldn''t think of anything but to ensure our survival by inventing, creating, and innovating. I''m proud to say that Clockwork City is one of our finest creations."


    Rain looked over at Santi and Helliana, silently searching for hope in their eyes. There must be something, right? Something they could do to prate the walls and get inside?

 Chapter 146: Siege of the Clockwork City

    "So, if a siege doesn''t work, what do you propose we do?" Rain asked, his voice tinged with desperation.


    Golly stroked his beard thoughtfully. "We need to think outside the box. Clockwork City''s defenses are built on predictability and routine. We must disrupt that routine, create chaos where order reigns."


    Helliana stepped forward. "Perhaps a two-pronged approach ¡ª while the Orcs and Goliaths engage the city''s defenses, a smaller, stealthier group could infiltrate from within."


    Rain nodded. "We could use our skills and abilities to navigate through the city''s underground systems or hidden passages. There must be ways into the city that aren''t guarded as heavily."


    Golly affirmed. "There are. The reason why Santi insisted on seeking your help is because of the Ebizos," he began, his gruff voice echoing in the hall.


    Rain was taken aback. "The seadwellers?" he asked, eyebrows raised in surprise.


    Santi nodded solemnly. "When we received the Orc''s letter, we couldn''t respond immediately because we had our own pressing issues. However, after several days without sess in prating Clockwork City, we decided to reach out to the Orcs for assistance."


    "That day, I gathered soldiers and rushed south to aid you. But then I saw you battling King Kraggul with your lives on the line. And I saw nearly a thousand Ebizo soldiers at your beck and call," Santi recounted.


    "So, you need the seadwellers to do what exactly?" Rain inquired, trying to grasp the n.


    Golly unfurled arge map across the table, disying aplexwork of pipelines that crisscrossed the city. "There''s a way for us to prate the city by using these pipelines," he exined, tracing a path with his finger.


    "Clockwork City might appear invincible from the outside, but inside, it''s controlled by a vast mechanism. Gorm''s minions are likely manning the control room while Gorm himself performs his dark rituals underground. Naturally, they''ve sealed off the water pipes, vents, and every conceivable ess point to prevent any infiltration."


    "But," Golly continued, his eyes narrowing as he pointed to a particr line on the map, "there''s one line they couldn''t shut off, no matter what."


    He paused for dramatic effect. "The energy line that powers the entire city. Since we''re in the barren wastnd, we use a special machine and magical runes to convert seawater into energy to power the entire city."


    Rain''s eyes widened in awe. The idea of harnessing enough power to sustain an entire city was astounding. He was already envisioning a future where he could persuade the gnomes to share their blueprints and replicate such an ingenious design in his own territory.


    However right now, Gorm must be addressed first.


    "He can''t shut it down, or the city would lose power, and its defensive capabilities would be rendered useless. But these pipes run deep into the ocean, making it impossible to traverse with ordinary means, not to mention the sea monsters lurking in the depths."


    Santi chimed in, "That''s why our best bet is for the Ebizo to infiltrate deep into those pipes and enter the control room to shut it down. Once the defensive mechanisms are deactivated, we can finally breach the city."


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to just destroy that pipeline?" Rain suggested without thought.


    "NO!" Golly eximed vehemently. "You can''t destroy any of the pipes. If you do, seawater will flood the city, drowning our underground mines and the city itself! You fool!"


    Rain felt a flush of embarrassment. "S-sorry. I thought we could just destroy it or something."


    "The safest way is to have a few Ebizo enter undetected and take over the control room," Santi reiterated. "Meanwhile, the main force will keep the front upied so they wouldn''t know a thing."


    Rain finally grasped the depth of her insistence on the Ebizo''s whereabouts. Their n was now crystal clear. It wasn''t a bad strategy, but . . . Rain couldn''t shake the thought of the dangers lurking within the city for General Varlox and his troops.


    Who knows just how many enemies are inside there.


    They could always retreat back into the waters but . . . the idea of sending them inside the den of an evil being was unsettling. He really didn''t want anyone of his troops to die this time.


    "Do you know where the Ebizos are right now?" Helliana asked Rain.


    Rain nodded and brought up the map on his screen. Since General Varlox and ten other Ebizos had be his troops, their location could now be disyed on his map.


    "They''re moving fast in the ocean, but they''re slower onnd," Rain exined. "I instructed them to wait here, intending to fetch them with carriages. But I suppose that won''t be necessary now."


    "Time is of the essence," Santi urged. "We must meet them immediately and ry our n. It''s crucial they get it right. Golly, do you have a gadget that would allow the Ebizo to locate these pipes underwater, as well as the control room?"


    "I already have." Golly produced bracelets out of hisrge tool box and demonstrated their use to Rain and the others. "I''ve created this after thinking about this n. Just finish it yesterday. All you have to do is wear these, and pressed this button. A screen will appear, disying your location, the pipes, the city, and the control room."


    Helliana moved from her spot andmanded, "Well then, let''s go. We can''t waste time here anymore."


    "I will go with you!" Golly dered, his voice broke no argument.


    "Are you sure?" Helliana asked, ncing at Santi. "We''re heading into a warzone."


    "I don''t want to wait here for news. I might not be of help on the battlefield, but I know the city more than anyone else," Golly insisted.


    "It''s better we take him," Rain added, shrinking slightly under the weight of everyone''s gaze. "Well, you know . . .munication would be easier if he''s there with us."


    Santi took a deep breath, weighing her options. "The truth is, there''s a possibility that Golly might be thest master artificer left in here, and we don''t want to risk losing him. But like you said, he''s the only one who knows the city now, and his insight is vital to our sess."


    The group exchanged resolute nods before setting off to rendezvous with General Varlox and his forces. Everyone steeled themselves, preparing for the challenges that awaited them ahead.

 Chapter 147: Reaching Clockwork City

    After Rain and hispanions rendezvoused with General Varlox and the rest of the Ebizo, they set out towards Clockwork City.


    Along the way, they met reinforcements: soldiers arriving from the Orc ns and Silverstone Oasis. In total, they had amassed 3,000 soldiers.


    Meanwhile, waiting for them at Clockwork City were 10,000 elves and 2,000 Goliaths. Since the Orcs were fresh from a war with the Hobgoblins, their numbers didn''t reach a thousand. Though Rain''s forces were few, they were bolstered by the surviving Hobgoblin army, some mercenaries, and soldiers who had joined them in Port Town.


    Overall, their numbers stood at about fifteen thousand. Rain wasn''t sure if that was enough to breach Clockwork City, but he hoped it would suffice.


    "There are some Lizardfolk here with us," Rainmented. "Is that alright, General Helliana?"


    Rain was aware of the Lizardfolk''s betrayal of General Helliana, and he was concerned about how she would feel about their presence.


    Helliana looked straight ahead, her face a mask ofposure. "Not all Lizardfolk betrayed my n. Besides, this is war; we can''t afford to be picky about our soldiers. We need all the help we can get to defeat Gorm."


    Rain smiled. "You''re really strong."


    Helliana chuckled softly, a hint of tension underlying her words. "I''m just doing my best to hold it together. But never mind me. Are you sure General Varlox and his ten Ebizo troops are enough to prate the city?"


    Rain''s expression turned serious. "I hope so. General Varlox is incredibly strong, and his ten troops are formidable as well. They''re unstoppable in the water. I can only trust they''ll make it to the other side."


    Helliana nodded. "Let''s hope and pray to the spirits that everything will turn out well for us."


    Santi''s voice rang out, slicing through the air. "We''ll be reaching the city soon. Everyone, prepare forbat."


    Rain swallowed hard, feeling the weight of the impending battle settle in his chest.


    As they advance, Rain felt the heavy tension thick in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of metal and blood. Dust swept with the wind, stinging his eyes and coating his tongue with grit.


    When they reached the top of the hill, what he saw left his skin crawling with unease. Despite witnessing the battles with the Orcs and Hobgoblins, this scene was something else.


    Thousands of Elves, Orcs, and Goliaths shed fiercely against strange creatures he had never seen before. Their grotesque forms and uncanny movements were unnerving.


    The Orcs, Elves, and Goliaths were locked inbat with strange creatures that appeared almost skeletal, shrouded in dark robes that fluttered eerily in the wind. They were a hauntingbination of skeleton and ghost,manding thousands of nearly bald skeletal wolves.


    These creatures moved with a swiftness that made them nearly impossible for the naked eye to track, leaving trails of dust in their wake as they darted across the battlefield.


    Rain gulped. "W-what are those?"


    "Those are Shadowborn Legionnairesmanded by Draken," Santi whispered, pointing toward a malevolent presence dominating the battlefield.


    Rain followed her gaze, his heart pounding as he witnessed a scene drenched in foreboding darkness. Draken, the Shadow Tactician, loomed ominously at the vanguard of his army, his eyes cold and calcting, surveying the chaos with a predatory gaze. His ebony armor seemed to devour the surrounding light, casting him as an imposing silhouette against the tumultuous backdrop of battle.


    Behind Draken stretched a sea of Shadowborn Legionnaires, their dark armors and weapons cloaked in shadows. The eerie light glowing in their eyes betrayed a fierce loyalty to theirmander and a relentless drive to annihte their foes.


    The very air was thicken with tension, pressing down on Rain and hispanions as they faced the daunting might of their enemies. Draken''s gaze bore into them, as if dissecting their every move, searching for any sign of weakness to exploit in his masterful stratagems.


    "Where on earth did theye from? Are they creatures of this wastnd?" Rain asked, his voice edged with unease.


    Santi shook her head. "No, they''re summoned by Gorm, tasked with defending the castle while he prepares his rituals. These abominations are another reason we''ve been unable to breach the castle. Unlike us, they don''t sleep or rest. They''re undead, only vulnerable to fire or potent magic."


    "Between those impregnable walls and these relentless creatures, we''re constantly under siege, barely able to catch our breath," Helliana added grimly.


    "What a nasty bunch of monsters," Golly remarked with a grimace. "Breaching the walls just got ten times harder."


    As the gravity of their situation settled in, Rain steeled himself for the trials ahead, knowing that oveing Draken and his legion would demand every ounce of their strength and resolve.


    Clockwork City was an awe-inspiring marvel of engineering and artistry, a fortress of gleaming metal and intricate gears rising majestically from the barren wastnd. Its walls, crafted from polished steel and adorned withplex carvings of rune symbols, were an imposing sight, radiating an aura of indomitable strength.


    The city was a testament to the gnomes'' genius, each piece meticulously designed to fit perfectly into the grand puzzle of their fortified home.


    Perched atop the towering battlements, cannons and ballistas stood sentinel, their cold, unfeeling muzzles poised to unleash devastation. As the Orcs, Elves, and Goliaths pressed forward, the defenders of Clockwork City responded with merciless barrage of magic and missiles.


    The cannons roared, and the ballistas sang, raining fiery death upon the invaders. Explosions ripped through the ranks of the attackers, shattering their formations and leaving scorched earth in their wake. The ground quaked under the relentless barrage, and the sky filled with smoke and the acrid scent of metal and gunpowder.


    The invaders could scarcely draw near the city''s formidable defenses, their every advance met with a storm of destruction. The cannons'' thunderous booms echoed across the battlefield, while the ballistas'' arrows sliced through the air with deadly uracy. The unyielding assault left the Orcs, Elves, and Goliaths reeling, struggling to find a foothold amidst the chaos.


    Adding to their ordeal was the presence of Draken and his legion of dark creatures. The Shadowborn Legionnaires moved like phantoms across the battlefield, their skeletal forms cloaked in billowing ck robes. The air around them chilled, and their eyes burned with an eerie, unnatural light.


    Draken, the Shadow Tactician, orchestrated their movements, hismands unmerciful. His presence on the battlefield was a constant reminder of what they had to defeat to advance inside the Clockwork City.


    Thebined might of Clockwork City''s defenses and Draken''s dark legion created a seemingly insurmountable barrier. The invaders, despite their numbers and their courage, found themselves struggling to breach the city''s impregnable walls. The ground beneath their feet was stained with the blood of the fallen, a testament to the fierce resistance they faced.


    In the face of such overwhelming odds, the resolve of the Orcs, Elves, and Goliaths was tested, their determination to ovee the city''s defenses and Draken''s dark army growing with each passing moment.


    Despite the palpable tension in the air, Thraigar felt a surge of exhration coursing through his veins. He stood tall, his massive frame casting a shadow over the others. As he watched his brethren sh with the undead forces of Draken, a fierce, toothy grin spread across his face, revealing sharp canines.


    His blood pumped with excitement, the thrill of meeting his tribe igniting a fire within him that could not be extinguished.


    "That''s!" Thraigar roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. His eyes, zing with fierce joy, locked onto familiar figures amidst the fray. "Thorgar and Vra! By the spirits, they''re here!"


    Amidst the chaos of the battlefield, two towering Goliaths stood out, their imposing figures cutting through the mayhem like a pair of living statues. At the sound of their names, they turned toward the hill where Thraigar''s voice hade from. Recognition sparked in their eyes, and their faces lit up with unrestrained relief.


    "Thraigar! You''re alive!" Thorgar bellowed, his voice booming across the field.


    "You fool!" Vra roared with a fierce grin, shaking her head in mock exasperation. "We thought you were dead!"


    Thraigar''sughter echoed over the battlefield, a deep, joyous sound that cut through the chaos. He gestured enthusiastically at his tribe to Rain. "My friends! I''m finally home!"


    Rain felt a mix of emotions watching Thraigar''s exuberant reunion. Despite the dire circumstances surrounding them, he couldn''t help but smile. "It''s great that you''re finally reunited with them," he said, his tone tinged with a bittersweet edge. "But I''m afraid we''ll have to postpone the celebrations for now. There''s still a war to win."


    Thraigar nodded with a happy face, and Rain wondered if he really get it?


    The sh of steel and the roar of cannons echoed in their ears as the battle continued.


    Thraigar''s heart swelled with pride as he witnessed the Goliaths fighting side by side, their differences cast aside in the face of amon enemy. Their battle cries mingled with the deafening booms of the city''s defenses, creating a cacophony that fueled Thraigar''s tion. He let out a mighty roar, his voice cutting through the din of battle, a rallying cry that spurred hisrades on.


    Thraigar''s eyes darted across the battlefield, taking in every detail. The skeletal forms of the Shadowborn Legionnaires moved fast, their dark robes billowing in the wind as they pressed the attack. But the sight of his brethren holding their ground, their weapons shing in the sunlight as they fought with all their might, filled him with an emotion to join them in battle.

 Chapter 148: The Sand Elves Generals

    Throughout the night, the army remained vignt, unable to rest as Draken and his Shadowborn Legion relentlessly advanced, driven by a single, ominous intent: to eliminate them all.


    Rain and his allies stood their ground, but the endless tide of undead creatures, only vulnerable to fire and magic, made it a brutal first day for them.


    Rain was astonished by the endurance of the elves, orcs, and goliaths, who were fighting these dark legions long before they even came here. He was amazed that they had held out for so long against their attacks.


    As the morning sun rose, casting a pale light over the battlefield, the dark creatures, typically active during the night, seemed to retreat slightly. Though less aggressive, they remained a terrifying presence, guarding the city and preventing any further advance by Rain''s forces.


    The siege of Clockwork City continued, its formidable defenses still a significant challenge to ovee.


    Inside the camp, Rain and the other leaders gathered for a strategic meeting to determine the best approach to breach the city''s defenses. The atmosphere was tense, filled with a mix of exhaustion and weariness over the long fights.


    "I think we should just wait it out," proposed Elora, one of the Sand Elf Generals. As a Pathfinder, she excelled in traversing the harsh desert terrain, using her keen senses and intimate knowledge of the sands to guide her allies through treacherousndscapes.


    Elora''s skills in scouting, tracking, and navigating made her invaluable for strategic nning and reconnaissance. Her calm demeanor and insightful advice often provided a clear perspective during times of uncertainty.


    Elora''s suggestion was met with agreement from Rn, an Illusionist. "Elora is right. Instead of fighting and losing more troops, we should wait for the Ebizo to reach the control room and open the gate."


    Rn, a master of deception and illusion, could manipte light and shadow to create convincing mirages and conceal his allies'' presence. His ability to bewilder and disorient enemies offered a tactical advantage on the battlefield, making him a crucial member of the team.


    Kaelen, a Geomancer, interjected with a note of caution. "We would wait it out if we could, but those Shadowborn Legionnaires will harass us at night and attack us. At dawn, the city''s defenses continue to barrage us with attacks. Our soldiers don''t have much rest. I don''t know how long we could endure this."


    As a Geomancer, Kaelen harnessed the elemental power of the earth, manipting sand and stone to create formidable defenses andunch powerful attacks. His ability to shift the ground beneath his enemies'' feet, erect barriers, and unleash waves of sand made him a formidable force in battle.


    Rain marveled at the diverse and powerful group of generals before him. Their armor and auras exuded an intimidating presence, each of them a unique blend of strength, wisdom, and magical prowess. Standing among them, Rain could feel the raw power radiating from these leaders, and he felt small all of a sudden.


    Santi was standing quietly at the side, and observed the situation with a keen eye. Helliana, on the other hand, found herself at a loss when it came to strategic nning. Her strengthy in raw power andbat, not in devising borate strategies.


    "Well, what do you think we should do?" Rn asked Rain, turning the attention of the group to him.


    Caught off guard, Rain hesitated for a moment before responding. "Uh . . . I think we should continue to attack but make sure our forces alternate between resting during the morning. If we suddenly stop, the enemy might realize we''re up to something, and General Varlox and his team might be put in danger."


    Elora nodded in agreement. "You have a point."


    Kaelen sighed, expressing the concern shared by many. "The question is, how long are we going to fight like this? Our fate rests in the hands of the Ebizos. If they get killed, then it''s the end for us too."


    Rain didn''t like the sound of that. "General Varlox is strong, as well as his troops. They''ll definitely break through and enter the control room."


    "The only problem is, there might be generals inside there serving Gorm, not just Draken," Hellianamented, her voice heavy with concern.


    Rain''s mind raced with possibilities and uncertainties. The prospect of facing more powerful enemies inside the city was daunting, but he knew they had no choice but to press on. The fate of their people, and theirnd depended on their perseverance and the hope that the Ebizo would seed.


    As the meeting continued, the leaders discussed various tactics and strategies, each contributing their expertise to the n. Rain felt detached, as if he were watching from afar. His thoughts were with General Varlox and the Ebizo. They had been his stalwart allies, helping him at every turn, and the mere thought of anything happening to them was unbearable.


    The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on his shoulders; he couldn''t bear the idea of facing Lord Izumi if misfortune befell them.


    As the discussion progressed, the tent became a hub of strategic thought and meticulous nning. The Sand Elves, Orcs, Goliaths, and their allies brought together their unique skills and experiences. It was a good time to get to know everyone as well. Maps and sketches were strewn across the tables, detailing every conceivable approach to breaching Clockwork City.


    Santi''s voice cut through the room. "We must exploit every advantage we have. The Shadowborn Legion is relentless, but they are not invincible. With Kaelen''s geomancy, we can create diversions and barriers to limit their advance. Rn''s illusions can mislead their forces, giving us openings to strike."


    The generals nodded, their faces reflecting the seriousness of the task at hand. The siege was not merely a battle; it was a struggle for survival of their race and possibly the whole realm. The relentless assaults by the city''s defenses and the unyielding Shadowborn Legion tested their resolve daily.


    Rain''s eyes scanned the faces around him, seeing the exhaustion but also the unwavering determination. He knew the risks, the potential sacrifices, and the uncertainty of whaty ahead. Yet, he also felt a profound sense of unity, a shared purpose that bound them together in the face of adversity.

 Chapter 149: A Rallying of Titans and Hearts

    Chapter Your:


    After the meeting, Rain stepped out of the camp, the desert air cool against his skin. The sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting long shadows across the encampment. He scanned the area until he spotted Thraigar, his massive form unmistakable even among the towering Goliaths.


    Thraigar was engaged in a boisterous conversation with two other Goliaths, theirughter booming across the sand. As Rain approached, Thraigar turned and his face split into a wide grin.


    "Rain!" Thraigar called out, waving him over. "Come, meet my friends."


    Rain approached the trio, and Thraigar pped a heavy hand on his shoulder that Rain almost fall to the ground if he didn''t catch his bearing first.


    Ri and Chi were quick to rush to his defense, but Rain raised a hand, reassuring them he was fine. Their tendency to be overprotective was endearing yet unnecessary. However, Ri and Chi exchanged nces, a palpable tension filled the air, and a spark of rivalry ignited between them.


    Rain sighed, redirecting his focus back to Thraigar and his friends.


    "This is Thorgar," Thraigar introduced, gesturing to the Goliath on his right. Thorgar was an imposing figure, even by Goliath standards, with a physique that seemed carved from stone. His skin bore the intricate tattoos of his tribe, and his eyes held a sharp, intelligent gleam.


    "Thorgar is the strongest in our tribe," Thraigar continued. "He''s next in line to be our leader."


    Thorgar nodded in acknowledgment, his expression serious but friendly. "It''s an honor to meet you, my friend. I''ve heard much about your leadership."


    Rain returned the nod, appreciating the respect in Thorgar''s gaze. "The honor is mine, Thorgar. I''m d Thraigar has finally reconnected with his tribe, though it''s not exactly the reunion we had in mind."


    Thorgar crossed his arms and hummed thoughtfully. "In every misfortune, there lies a hidden fortune. This battle has brought Thraigar back to us. It''s fate, orchestrated by the spirits, so we have no reason toin. We''re just grateful Thraigar is safe and sound."


    Thraigar then turned to the other Goliath, a fierce-looking woman with eyes that seemed to pierce through the soul. "And this is Vra, our strongest female warrior. She''s as fierce as she is skilled."


    Vra inclined her head, her expression stern yet respectful. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Rain. Thraigar has spoken highly of you, and I''m grateful for all you''ve done to look after him. He can be a handful, and I know that isn''t easy."


    Rain huffed augh, "Not at all. Thraigar had been very helpful to us. We wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for him."


    Vra smirked. "You must be joking. Thraigarcks any sense of self-awareness or danger. He can''t even read a map. For a Goliath, his strength is hardly impressive, and he''s too kind for his own good. I''m sure he''s been nothing but trouble."


    Thraigar scratched the back of his neck sheepishly. "That''s not true."


    Thorgar and Vra''sughter echoed around them, and Rain joined in, albeit a bit awkwardly. He wasn''t sure if it was typical Goliath humor or their unique way of showing affection, but he was relieved to see Thraigar reunited with his tribe. The genuine concern in their eyes and the warmth in their smiles showed how happy they were to have Thraigar back where he belonged.


    They talked for a while longer, sharing stories of past battles and exchanging insights about theing siege. Rain found himself enjoying thepany of the Goliaths, their straightforwardness and strength a refreshing contrast to the more serious dynamics among the Elven generals.


    As the conversation wound down, Rain excused himself and went in search of Golly but found Santi instead. He saw her sitting alone on a rock at the edge of the camp, staring out into the desert. Her posture was rigid, and even from a distance, Rain could sense the tension in her.


    He approached her quietly, taking a seat beside her. "Santi," he said gently.


    She turned to look at him, her expression carefully neutral. "Rain."


    He could see the worry in her eyes, despite her attempt to mask it. "What''s on your mind?" he asked.


    Santi sighed, her gaze drifting back to the horizon. "Among the generals, everyone is vying to be the next leader of the Elves. It''s bing apetition of ambition rather than a unified effort to save our elders and our King from Gorm''s hands. I fear this ambition will hinder our progress."


    Rain considered her words. The Elven generals were powerful and skilled, but their ambitions could indeed fracture their unity at a time when they needed it most.


    "Santi," Rain said, his voice firm yet soothing. "I understand your concerns. But remember, we are here for a purpose greater than any one of us. The Elves need a leader who can see beyond personal ambition, someone who can bring them together and lead them to victory against Gorm."


    Rain was stunned when he discovered that Santi was the daughter of King Sreth from their meeting before. At first, he found it hard to believe; she didn''t present herself like a typical princess. Instead, she was the embodiment of a warrior, with an air of strength and indifference.


    As he learned more about the elves a while back, he discovered that their society valued merit above all. Elves could rise through the ranks and even be King based on their abilities and achievements, not merely because of their lineage or prowess in battle. This meritocratic system allowed even the humblest of warriors to aspire to greatness.


    Rain believed that Santi possessed all the qualities necessary to lead her people. She was courageous, intelligent, and had a deep understanding of her people''s needs. However, it seemed shecked the confidence or perhaps the desire to take on the mantle of leadership. Her focus was solely on rescuing her father, and Rain could sense her disinterest in anything else.


    Despite this, Rain felt that Santi had the potential to be a great leader, one who could unite her people and guide them through the challenging times ahead.


    Santi looked at him, her eyes searching his. "But what if their ambition blinds them? What if they lose sight of what''s truly important?


    "Elora wanted to give up and flee, she said that it''s useless to stop Gorm and propose to just leave for the maind, saving what remained of the Sand Elves. She said that the underworld couldn''t open for long anyway because the mana required to continuously open it was enormous, and just the mana from our elders wouldn''t be enough.


    "Rn and Kaelen yearn to prove their worth to the Sand Elves, each aspiring to be the next King. As for me . . . my only desire is to save my father. Sometimes, I worry that I''m no different from them, focused on my own goal.


    It feels like when the timees, everyone will simply pursue their own interests, neglecting the greater good."


    Rain reached out and took her hand in his, his grip steady and reassuring. "Right now, I don''t care about personal agendas ¡ª they''re normal and everywhere. But what matters is that those agendas have united us for a single purpose."


    He looked into her eyes with sincerity. "If you''re still unsure, then trust me. My own agenda has always been, from start to finish ¡ª eliminate any threat to mynd and my people. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Santi''s expression softened, a hint of a smile touching her lips. "You seemed to know what to say."


    Rain smiled back, a warmth spreading through him. "We''re in this together, Santi. And as long as we stand united, there''s nothing we can''t ovee."


    She nodded after a while. "You''re right. Thank you Rain."


    "No problem."


    They locked eyes for a moment, and Rain suddenly realized he was still holding Santi''s hand. His face flushed with embarrassment as he quickly let go.


    "Ah! S-sorry about that!"


    Santi chuckled, her smile brightening the evening. Rain found himself captivated by her expression. Up until now, Santi had always seemed so stern and unyielding, her usual demeanor guarded and serious.


    "You''re more beautiful when you smile," Rain said with a grin. "You should smile more often."


    Santi''s cheeks flushed as she looked away, her face tinged with a soft pink. The unexpectedpliment had caught her off guard.


    Just then, Chi appeared between them, her sudden presence startling both Rain and Santi.


    ''What''s going on here, my lord? What are you doing at a time like this?'' Chi''s voice was sharp, and her gaze was full of suspicion.


    "C-Chi?! It''s not what you think! We were just talking!" Rain stammered, trying to exin, but Chi was not in the mood for excuses.


    Santi watched the scene unfold with a giggle, her amusement clear despite the tension.

 Chapter 150: Surprise in the Middle of Preparation

    As dusk began to descend on the encampment, the atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Everyone knew that the dark creatures would stir again and pursue them to the ends of the earth.


    The sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the battlefield. The camp was abuzz with activity as Rain and his allies prepared for the inevitable sh thaty ahead.


    Soldiers moved everywhere, sharpening weapons and making final adjustments to their gear. The air was thick with the scent of metal and sweat, mingling with the cool desert breeze.


    Rain was deep in thought, organizing the final details of their strategy, when a suddenmotion erupted from the direction of the food rations.


    The sounds of shouting and the tter of metal drew his attention, pulling him away from his preparations. He moved quickly, pushing through the crowd of soldiers, his heart pounding of what might be happening.


    As he reached the source of the disturbance, Rain''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    There, in the midst of the chaos, stood #4, Pup, and Hana, looking more than a little out of ce. They had somehow managed to sneak into the camp inside the food rations and were now surrounded by soldiers, their faces horrified and embarrassed.


    "This is not what you think. There''s a good exnation on why we''re inside the food storage. Quiet funny actually." Hana was trying to exin their presence, her voice earnest and filled with concern. "Please, listen! We just wanted to help. I can heal the soldiers and provide support.


    They''re exhausted, and I¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Pup red at the soldiers surrounding them and growled fiercely. He wasn''t going to sit around in the vige doing nothing while everyone else was out here fighting. He''s got his own strength to contribute!


    Rain couldn''t help but feel a rush of frustration mixed with relief. He had been so focused on their imminent battle that he hadn''t considered that his friends might try to follow him.


    He had explicitly instructed them not to join the mission, warning them that it was far too dangerous for nonbat troops. Yet here they were, having snuck into his ranks despite the risks. As much as he wanted to be angry, he couldn''t entirely fault them for their willingness to help.


    Seeing them here, especially in the midst of such an important and dangerous time, was both a surprise and a source of concern.


    #4 stood quietly beside them, his expression unreadable. His usual silence spoke volumes; he was clearly unperturbed by the situation, even as the soldiers'' murmurs grew louder.


    Rain stepped forward, addressing his friends with a mixture of exasperation and concern. "What in the world are you three doing here? How did you even manage to get past the guards?"


    Hana looked up at him with a pleading expression. "Rain, don''t get mad at them! It''s my idea. We knew you''d be in danger, and we couldn''t just stay behind. I can offer my healing abilities to the soldiers, and Pup¡ª"


    ''¡ªPup decided he wasn''t going toze around while you were out risking your life,'' #4 chirp. "We wanted to be here, to fight and help however we can."


    Rain''s gaze shifted to #4 and Pup. It was clear that #4 was resolute in his decision to be there, his quiet defiance speaking for itself.


    Rain ran a hand through his hair, trying to keep hisposure. "And you brought my statue with you? You know how important that is, right? It''s not just a piece of decoration ¡ª it''s a connection of my soul. It''s not supposed to be here."


    #4 lowered his eyes. ''I feel like it wouldn''t be safe back in the vige with me here. I want to help and guard the statue at the same time!'' Chapter Explore:


    Rain could only sigh. With a fierce and determined face like that how could he turn them away now?


    Hana''s tried to make a plea. "I''m sorry, Rain. We didn''t mean to cause any trouble. We just wanted to be useful, to support you in any way we could."


    Pup stepped forward, his expression earnest. ''We understand the risks. We''ve seen what''sing, and we want to be a part of it. If there''s anything we can do, we''ll do it.''


    Rain took a deep breath, trying to manage his frustration. He knew that their intentions were good, and that they were driven by a desire to help. But the timing and the manner of their arrival added ayer ofplexity to an already fraught situation.


    "Alright," Rain said finally, his tone softening. "I appreciate your determination and your willingness to help. But you need to understand that this is a dangerous situation. The battlefield isn''t a ce for everyone, and you have to be prepared for what''s ahead."


    Hana nodded, her expression resolute. "We are prepared. I can support the soldiers with my healing, and Pup can help with¡ª"


    ''¡ªPup will help with whatever''s needed," Pup finished, his bark firm. ''We''re not just here to stand around.''


    Rain fixed his gaze on #4, who had remained silent amidst themotion. "You know how important that statue is," Rain said, his tone firm. "I need you to hide it somewhere safe, where no one would ever think to look. If that statue is broken, it could be the end of me ¡ª my soul tied to its very essence. Do you understand?"


    #4 nodded with conviction, his eyes sharp with understanding.


    Rain wasn''t one to easily mistrust those around him, but when it came to something this critical, it was better to be cautious than to regret itter.


    "Alright," Rain repeated, giving a resigned nod. "You can stay and assist where needed. But you need to stay out of directbat. Focus on supporting the soldiers and keeping yourself safe."


    Hana, #4, and Pup exchanged a look their happiness radiating.


    The soldiers, who had been watching the exchange with a mixture of curiosity and wariness, began to rx as Rain''s decision became clear. The tension eased, and the focus shifted back to the preparations for battle.

 Chapter 151: The Generals Fight

    As themotion died down, Rain turned to address his friends more privately. "Listen, everyone. Thank you for your willingness to help, but remember, no matter what happens, I want you all to prioritize your safety."


    Hana offered a reassuring smile. "We promised. We''ll do everything we can. Don''t worry Rain!"


    Pup nodded and barked. ''Just don''t go getting yourself into too much trouble. We''ll be watching your back."


    Rain chuckled, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over him. "I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    With that, Rain and his friends settled into their roles for the night. The camp was once again a hive of activity as soldiers prepared for theing battle.


    As dusk turned to night, the encampment was illuminated by the flickering light of campfires andnterns. The sounds of preparation mingled with the distant hum of the battlefield, creating an atmosphere charged with dread.


    Rain took a moment to survey the camp, his gaze falling on his friends as they busied themselves with their tasks.


    Hana was tending to injured soldiers, her healing touch a source offort and relief. Pup was helping organize supplies, his energy and enthusiasm a wee addition. For his small frame he could carry a carriage.


    Rain found himself questioning whether Quillwolves truly possessed such raw power. From what he remembered, their strengthy in their unmatched agility, not brute force. It puzzled him, raising doubts about what he thought he knew about these creatures or Pup in particr.


    As for #4 . . . Rain didn''t know where he went. That little chick could really hide and go unnoticed.


    Rain''s eyes swept across the battlefield, where the Sand Elves'' Generals and the Goliath were preparing to engage the enemy ¡ª the dark, ominous figures of the Shadowborne Legionnaires.


    The Earth Spirits lent by the Djinn proved to be an invaluable asset on the battlefield. While they weren''t known for their strength or offensive magic, their defensive capabilities were extraordinary.


    These spirits, resilient and steadfast, formed living walls by stacking upon each other, creating an imprable barrier that shielded the troops from enemy assaults.


    Their presence provided a crucial respite for their forces, offering them a safe haven to regroup and recover amid the chaos of battle.


    Elora took the lead at the battlefield. She moved with the fluidity of a desert wind, her lithe form weaving through the shadows with ease.


    Elora''s weapon of choice was a pair of curved daggers, each inscribed with runes that glowed softly in the dim light. She utilized her keen senses and unmatched reflexes to strike from unexpected angles.


    The Pathfinder''s primary strengthy in her ability to navigate the battlefield with unparalleled expertise, turning the environment to her advantage. Her daggers shed like lightning as she darted between the enemy ranks, creating a deadly dance of steel and shadows.


    Thousands of her elven troops rallied behind her and killed as many dark creatures as they could with the path she created.


    Didn''t want to be outmatch, Rn stood at a distance, surrounded by an aura of mystique. His power was less about direct confrontation and more about manipting perceptions.


    He wore a dark cloak that rippled and shifted like a living entity, adding to the illusionary aura that surrounded him. With a wave of his hand and a muttered incantation, Rn conjured intricate illusions that distorted reality for his enemies.


    Shadows warped and shifted, creating the illusion of multiple Rns attacking from every direction. The Shadowborne Legionnaires found themselves disoriented, their attacks missing their mark as they struggled to discern reality from illusion.


    Rn''s mastery over illusions created openings for his allies with the subtlety of a magician''s trick.


    While Kaelenmanded the very earth beneath his feet. His stance was rooted, solid as the desert sands, his presence radiating confidence.


    Kaelen''s elemental control allowed him to manipte the ground, summoning sharp spikes of rock and fissures to disrupt the enemy formations. With each gesture, the earth responded, heaving and shifting in response to his will.


    Rocks erupted from the ground, creating barriers andunching projectiles that battered the Shadowborne Legionnaires. The Geomancer''s power was a testament to the raw, primal force of nature, his abilities shaping the battlefield into a ruggedndscape that favored his side.


    Meanwhile, the Goliaths, Thorgar and Vra, added their own brand of might to the fray.


    Thorgar, the Juggernaut, was a living wall of muscle and armor. His massive frame was covered in scars and tattoos, each marking a victory or a significant battle. He charged into the fray with the force of a battering ram, his movements surprisingly agile for someone of his size.


    Thorgar wielded a colossal warhammer that seemed almost too heavy for any ordinary being, yet he swung it with effortless precision. Each swing of his hammer created shockwaves that shattered the ranks of the Shadowborne Legionnaires, sending them flying and breaking their formations.


    The Juggernaut''s sheer physicality was a spectacle of raw power, his presence on the battlefield a force of nature in its own right.


    Not far from him, Vra the Stormcaller, brought the fury of the elements to bear upon the enemy. Her power was as tempestuous as her name suggested. She summoned storm clouds with a mere gesture, the sky darkening and crackling with lightning.


    As she raised her staff, bolts of lightning arced through the air, striking the Shadowborne Legionnaires with deadly uracy.


    Vra''s control over the storm was not limited to lightning; she conjured powerful gusts of wind that whipped through the battlefield, disorienting and scattering the enemy forces. Her ability to control the elements made her a whirlwind of destruction, her every movement a testament to the raw, untamed power of nature''s wrath. Chapter Your:


    Rain watched in awe as the Generals and their allies engaged the dark creatures of the Shadowborne Legion.


    The battlefield was a swirling tempest of light and shadow, with Elora''s daggers flickering like starlight, Rn''s illusions creating a shifting kaleidoscope of deception, Kaelen''s earth-shaking power reshaping the ground, Thorgar''s hammer smashing through enemy lines, and Vra''s storms raging overhead.


    Eachbatant brought their unique strengths to the battle, creating a symphony of chaos and morale.

 Chapter 152: The Unyielding Darkness

    Despite thebined might of the Generals and the Goliaths, the battle against the Shadowborne Legionnaires was nothing short of harrowing.


    The dark creatures pressed forward their sheer numbers threatening to overwhelm even the most seasoned warriors. The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom of shing steel, shing magic, and the eerie, guttural roars of the Shadowborne.


    It felt as if the Shadowborne were endless, an unrelenting tide of darkness poised to consume them. One wrong move could spell their doom, as the dark creatures were unending, ready to overwhelm and pick them off if they let their guard down for even a moment.


    The battle was grueling and exhausting, pushing their troops to the brink with no respite in sight.


    Elora moved across the battlefield, trying her best to cleaved way for her troops. Her every step was calcted, her movements a blur as she danced through the fray.


    With her mastery over the desert''s terrain, she led her troops through the dunes, avoiding traps and ambushes. Her twin des shed in the dim light, cutting down any Shadowborne that dared to draw near.


    But even as she weaved through the battlefield, guiding her troops and creating paths, she could feel the weight of the unending horde bearing down on them.


    "We can''t keep this up forever!" Elora shouted. "Fall back! Carry the injured with you! Don''t stray too near the enemy lines and canons!"


    At the side, Rn hands moved in intricate patterns, weaving spells that twisted reality itself. With a wave of his hand, the air shimmered, and suddenly, a dozen illusory copies of the Elven warriors appeared, confusing and disorienting the Shadowborne.


    The dark creatures struck at phantoms, their attacks wasting precious moments. Rn''s illusions turned the tide of battle in brief, powerful bursts, but he knew he could not hold them forever.


    The Shadowborne seemed like they were crawling out of the underworld without stopping. No matter how many they eliminated more rose from the ashes. Their attacks bing more coordinated as they adapted to his tricks.


    "There''s no end to them. We have to kill Draken in order to stop them!" Rn said at the others.


    "That''s easy for you to say!" Elora shouted back, her voice cutting through the chaos. "We can''t even breach their front lines, and those cannons, arrows, and spells rain down on us from the city''s defenses before we can get anywhere near him!" Chapter Enjoy:


    Rn clenched his teeth, frustration gnawing at him. Was the only way to breach the wall really through the Ebizo''s help? But what if they failed? It could mean doom for them all.


    There had to be another way, Rn thought. But then he forced himself to calm down, reminding himself it had only been two days since Rain and the others joined them.


    Judging by the pipes and the depths they traversed with the Ebizo''s speed, Rn deduced they must have reached the other side by now, especially since they hadn''t encountered any significant resistance along the way.


    At the earliest, they would have arrived at the main control room by the break of dawn, and at thetest, by dusk.


    But if the gate still wasn''t opened by tomorrow, it would mean General Varlox and the others had failed ¡ª and that would spell disaster for them all.


    On the other hand, Kaelen stood firm amidst the chaos, his connection to the earth unshakable. His hands were rooted to the ground, channeling the raw power of the desert sands.


    With every motion, the ground beneath the Shadowborne shifted and heaved, opening fissures that swallowed them whole or conjuring pirs of stone that crushed them.


    The earth obeyed his will, rising up to form barriers that shielded the Elves from the worst of the onught. Yet, for every Shadowborne he crushed, another seemed to rise from the shadows, their advance no ending.


    "Oi! Elves! Why don''t you help the others instead of just worrying about your own troops?!" Thorgar bellowed, his massive frame barreling through the ranks of the Shadowborne, his warhammer crashing down with the force of a thunderp.


    "You can handle those yourself. Goliaths and Orcs are strong enough, surely they don''t need our help," Rn replied coolly.


    Thorgar muttered under his breath, "What a bunch of . . ."


    "Forget it, Thorgar," Valera grunted. "You know how elves are ¡ª selfish and distant. They may be our allies now, but they won''t lift a finger for anyone other than themselves."


    Thorgar flicked his ear,unching a bit of grime away as he smashed another dark creature leaping at him. "Honestly, if it weren''t for the danger to our tribe, I wouldn''t bother helping these snobbish elves at all."


    Each swing of his hammer sent shockwaves through the ground, scattering the dark creatures like leaves in the wind. His armor, thick and imprable, withstood their savage ws and dark magic, but even he could feel the pressure of their unending numbers.


    Thorgar''s strength was unmatched, but even he was just one Goliath facing an endless tide of darkness. Rain''s troops, the Hobgoblins, along with the other Goliaths and Orcs, were fully engaged, each locked in their own desperate battles.


    Valera fought with the fury of the elements at hermand. Lightning crackled around her, striking down the Shadowborne with pinpoint uracy.


    The wind whipped through the battlefield, swirling sand into blinding storms that disoriented their foes. Her voice rang out,manding the storm to do her bidding, and the sky answered with thunderous roars.


    But despite her power, Vra knew that the storm could notst forever, her mana was also depleting fast. The Shadowborne were tireless, and their dark magic seemed to sap the very energy from the air around her.


    As the battle raged on, the strain began to show. The Sand Elves, though skilled and disciplined, were growing weary. The Goliaths, despite their immense strength, could not hold back the tide alone. The Shadowborne Legionnaires were a nightmarish force, their ranks never thinning, their assaults unending.


    For every enemy cut down, two more seemed to take its ce, their cold, dead eyes gleaming with malevolent intent.

 Chapter 153: The War Machine Within

    The Elven Generals and the Goliaths fought with everything they had, but they could not afford even a moment''spse in focus.


    The Shadowborne were like a tide of darkness, and if they faltered, even for a second, that tide would consume them whole.


    Every blow had to count, every spell had tond, and every step had to be calcted. It was a battle of attrition, and the Shadowborne had all the time in the world.


    Rain had watching from afar, and could feel the tension in the air. The battlefield was a cacophony of sound ¡ª shing steel, crackling magic, and the unholy roars of the Shadowborne.


    The sight of the Generals and the Goliaths fighting with such ferocity was awe-inspiring, but it was also a grim reminder of the stakes.


    This was no ordinary battle; it was a war of survival against an enemy that knew no fear, no pain, and no mercy.


    The Elves and Goliaths fought valiantly, but the Shadowborne Legionnaires were like shadows themselves ¡ª impossible to fully grasp, always slipping through the cracks in their defenses.


    The dark creatures moved with an eerie coordination, their attacks synchronized as if guided by a single, malevolent will. They struck with precision, exploiting any momentarypse, any opening in their troops'' defenses.


    The strain was palpable. Elora''s movements, once fluid and effortless, began to slow as fatigue set in. Rn''s illusions flickered and faded, his magic stretched to its limits. Kaelen''s connection to the earth wavered as the sheer scale of the battle overwhelmed him.


    Thorgar''s hammer strikes became heavier, less frequent, and even Vra''s storm showed signs of dissipating, the lightning no longer as sharp, the winds no longer as fierce.


    Despite their best efforts, it was clear that the Shadowborne were not just a force to be defeated ¡ªthey were a force of nature, an embodiment of darkness that could not be so easily vanquished. The Generals and the Goliaths were powerful, but they were mortal, and mortals could only hold out for so long against an immortal enemy.


    Rain clenched his fists, frustration and helplessness gnawing at him. He had to do something, but from his vantage point, all he could do was watch.


    They were the reinforcements, the crucial backup for when the gate finally opened. They needed to stay in peak condition, ready to unleash their full strength when the moment called for it.


    The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos, and any direct intervention on his part would only add to the confusion. The Generals and the Goliaths were holding the line, but for how much longer?


    ~Chi!~


    Chi called out to Rain as he broke away from the formation.


    "I''ll be right back!" Rain shouted over his shoulder. "If the gate opens, go on without me!" He knew he wouldn''t be much help anyway unless he could synchronize with Chi. Right now, he needed to do what he could.


    Rain raced back to camp, struggling to stay on his warhorse as it galloped at full speed. He gripped the horse''s mane instead of the reins, barely holding on as the wind whipped past him.


    When he finally reached camp, Rain released his grip and tumbled to the ground, wincing as his shoulder dislocated. Chi and the others could heal itter ¡ª right now, he had to find Golly.


    "Golly!" Rain called out, spotting him in his makeshift workshop.


    As usual, Golly seemed oblivious to the chaos outside,pletely absorbed in his inventions, his focus unshaken by the raging battle.


    "Ah, Rain, back already? Did the fight finish early? It''s not even dawn yet," Golly remarked, barely looking up from his work.


    Rain shook his head. "Golly, you''re one of the artificers and inventors of Clockwork City, right?"


    "That''s right. Though, I might be thest one. The others . . . well, they''ve likely perished by now."


    Please don''t kill yourpanion yet, Rain wanted to tell him, but there were more pressing matters at hand. "You''re an inventor, right? Do you have something that could help us in battle right now? Like a robot or some kind of war machine?"


    Rain had heard that Gnomes specialized in mechas, and he was desperate to see if Golly could provide such a creation right now.


    Golly nodded, a proud smile spreading across his face. "As inventors, our duty is to push beyond the known into the experimental. Innovation is how we improve!"


    "So, there are such things?" Rain''s excitement surged.


    Golly nodded again. "Indeed. But right now, all of them are locked inside the city."


    Rain''s hope plummeted like a stone.


    "Ah, don''t worry," Golly added, noticing Rain''s disappointment. "I''ve got a few critters here that I''ve made. They''re not as grand as the robots inside the city, but they''re quite helpful in their own way."


    Rain nced over at the small, robot-like contraptions scattered around the workshop. They were cobbled together from scraps, tiny and worn. They looked like they could be squashed before even reaching the enemy.


    They seemed more like Golly''s loyal servants, fetching tools and tidying up his workshop, rather than anything built for battle.


    Rain frowned, trying to hide his dismay. "These . . . critters ¡ª are they really going to help us? Looks like they would break at the slightest touch."


    "My designs are wless, I tell you ¡ª absolutely perfect!" Golly insisted, his voice brimming with pride. "I''vebined the precision of gnomish clockwork with arcane magic to create inventions that move, react, and think in ways no ordinary golem ever could."


    Despite his stubbornness, Golly was a good person at heart. Though not always the most pleasant, he detested evil and, even at his most self-serving, never wished harm upon others. Yet, his fierce pride in his creations made him nearly impossible to reason with, even now.


    "Uhmm . . . , I''m not saying they''re wed, but maybe you could create something . . .


    bigger and more powerful?" Rain suggested.


    "With this cramped space and the few tools and materials I have? Do you really think I can whip up a giant robot on a whim?" Golly shot back, half-amused, half-exasperated. "I''m an inventor and artificer, not some miracle-working magician!"


    Rain groaned inwardly, starting to think thating here had been a mistake.


    "Although . . ." Golly paused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. He took a deep breath before continuing, "There is a powerful clockwork dragon inside the city . . ."

 Chapter 154: Small But Stealthy

    As Rain stood in Golly''s cluttered workshop, his heart heavy with the weight of the battle raging outside, he clung to the hope that the entric gnome might have a solution.


    Golly''s mention of a powerful clockwork dragon reignited that hope, but it was quickly extinguished as the inventor continued.


    "The Clockwork Dragon is indeed a force to be reckoned with," Golly began, his tone both proud and somber. "It was designed to be the ultimate guardian of Clockwork City, a marvel of both magic and machinery. But turning it on is only half the battle."


    Rain''s eyes widened with anticipation. "What do you mean? If you have the key, can''t we just use it?"


    Golly shook his head, the faintest hint of regret in his eyes. "The key is only a part of what''s needed. The Clockwork Dragon is housed deep within the city, in a vault that was sealed long ago. The path to it is treacherous ¡ª filled with traps, arcane barriers, and mechanical guardians that were programmed to attack anything that isn''t registered as a citizen of Clockwork City."


    Rain felt his hope diminish, the weight of Golly''s words pressing down on him. "So, even if we get inside the city, we still have to fight our way through just to reach the dragon?"


    "That''s right," Golly confirmed, nodding solemnly. "And that''s assuming the dragon is still functional after all these years. Without proper maintenance, its systems could have deteriorated, or worse, it could have beenpromised by the same force that corrupted the city."


    Rain clenched his fists, his frustration mounting. "Then what''s the point of having the key if we can''t even get to the dragon?"


    "The dragon might prove useful against Gorm," Golly remarked, his voice tinged with both pride and caution. "I carry the key with me at all times, but getting inside the city is the real challenge."


    Rain''s heart sank as the weight of the situation pressed down on him. "That''s a long shot," he muttered, his voice heavy with resignation. He wasn''t doubting General Varlox and the others, but the reality was undeniable ¡ª their situation was deteriorating fast.


    If the gate didn''t open by tomorrow, it would mean General Varlox and the others had failed. Rain refused to entertain that possibility, but the growing dread was impossible to ignore.


    The battle outside was already pushing everyone to their limits, and now one of the thing that might have turned the tide seemed more like a distant dream than a viable solution.


    Unbeknownst to Rain, a small, curious figure had been quietly listening to the conversation from a shadowy corner of the workshop.


    #4, the little chick that had been a constant, albeit silent, and always in hiding, perked up at the mention of the Clockwork Dragon. Its beady eyes gleamed with interest as it absorbed every word exchanged between Rain and Golly.


    The tiny chick, though seemingly insignificant, possessed a surprising level of intelligence. It understood more than it let on, and while its small size and unassuming appearance made it easy to overlook, #4 was far from helpless.


    The mention of the dragon sparked something within it ¡ª a determination that mirrored Rain''s own, but without the burden of despair.


    As Rain struggled with his waning hope, #4 quietly slipped away from its hiding spot, its tiny feet barely making a sound on the cold stone floor, in his hand was a golden orb like clock, its gears continued to twirl.


    [Clockwork Dragon Key] Is what it said.


    As for how #4 hade by the key, it was almost by ident. The little chick had been wandering around Golly''s workshop, unnoticed, when it spotted the key lying amidst the clutter. Without much thought, it picked it up just as Rain arrived.


    To Golly, the key seemed of little importance, a relic from a bygone era overshadowed by histest inventions. The Clockwork Dragon had been dormant for years, its significance long forgotten by most.


    But now, as the shadows of war loomed closer, that forgotten key held the potential to change everything.


    #4s mind raced with thoughts and ns, its instincts driving it toward a solution that neither Rain nor Golly had considered.


    Perhaps, just perhaps, there was a way to reach the Clockwork Dragon after all. But it would require cunning, stealth, and a willingness to go where others couldn''t ¡ª traits that #4 had in abundance.


    With a final nce at Rain, who was still deep in conversation with Golly, #4 darted out of the workshop, determined to find a way to help its lord and turn the tide of battle in their favor.


    Amid the chaos of battle, the battlefield was a motion, fury, and desperation, where even the smallest details held significance.


    As the Elves and Goliaths waged their titanic struggle against the Shadowborne Legionnaires, one might think that nothing could escape the notice of such powerful warriors. Yet, amidst the shing steel, roaring winds, and crackling magic, something small and seemingly insignificant slipped through the cracks of fate.


    #4 was an Aasimar of minuscule stature and unimposing presence, a tiny life form dwarfed by the titanic struggle unfolding around him. He had no ce in this world of war, his delicate frame ill-suited for the chaos of battle.


    And yet, in that very unsuitabilityy his greatest advantage. As the armies shed and the ground trembled beneath the weight of their conflict, the little chick found himself thrust into a world where survival seemed impossible.


    Yet, as fortune would have it, chaos was a double-edged sword, and within the swirling maelstrom of battle, there were moments of unexpected opportunity.


    As the armies shed, the little chick''s small, feathery body was jostled and tossed about by the shifting sands and the tremors caused by Thorgar''s mighty hammer strikes. He chirped in rm, his tiny wings fluttering in vain as he tried to find some semnce of bnce in the ever-shiftingndscape.


    The battlefield was no ce for a creature like him, and every instinct screamed at him to flee, to find shelter, to survive.


    But how does a creature so small escape the notice of forces so vast?


    Luck, it seemed, was on his side.

 Chapter 155: #4 and the Hidden Tunnel

    One of Kaelen''s geomantic fissures, which had swallowed a horde of Shadowborne, created a chasm just wide enough for the little chick to tumble into.


    The sudden drop caused him to roll uncontrobly, his tiny body bouncing off the walls of the fissure until hended, dazed but unhurt, at the bottom. Above him, the battle raged on, but down here, he was momentarily shielded from the worst of the chaos.


    As he shook off the disorientation, the chick noticed something ¡ª a narrow tunnel that branched off from the fissure, likely an ancient, forgotten burrow created by some desert creature long ago.


    The tunnel was small, barely wide enough for the little chick to squeeze through, but that very narrowness made it perfect for him. The Shadowborne, with their hulking forms and relentless aggression, would never think to search such a tiny passageway, and even if they did, they would not fit.


    With a chirp of determination, #4 began to waddle through the tunnel, his little feet pattering softly against the cool earth. The passage twisted and turned, descending deeper into the ground, away from the sounds of battle above.


    It was dark, the only lighting from the faint glow of luminescent fungi clinging to the walls, but the little chick pressed on, driven by some instinctual understanding that this was his best chance to discover a way in the city.


    The tunnel seemed to stretch on forever, and as the chick moved deeper into the earth, the sounds of battle faded to a distant echo. Here, in this quiet, forgotten ce, the world above seemed like a distant dream, a ce of violence and chaos that had no bearing on this peaceful underground refuge.


    But the tunnel was not just a sanctuary ¡ª it was also a passage, and as #4 continued his journey, he began to notice subtle changes in his surroundings.


    The walls of the tunnel became smoother, as if they had been shaped by hands rather than by nature. The glow of the fungi grew brighter, revealing intricate carvings etched into the stone, patterns that seemed both ancient and divine.


    Eventually, the tunnel opened up into arger chamber, and here, the chick paused, his small eyes wide with wonder.


    The chamber was circr, its walls lined with strange, mechanical devices that hummed with a low, rhythmic pulse. Gears and cogs of varying sizes turned in perfect synchronization, their movements precise and almost hypnotic.


    The air was filled with the faint scent of oil and metal, a stark contrast to the dusty, earthy smell of the tunnel he had just left behind.


    In the center of the chamber was arge, ornate clock, its face glowing with a soft, golden light. The hands of the clock moved with a deliberate slowness, ticking off the seconds with a sound that echoed through the chamber like the heartbeat of some ancient, slumbering beast.


    The little chick, still somewhat dazed by the journey, waddled closer to the clock, his small frame dwarfed by the massive timepiece.


    As he approached, the gears and cogs in the walls began to speed up, their movements bing more frantic, as if the entire chamber wasing to life in response to his presence.


    It was then that the little chick noticed something extraordinary ¡ª a small opening at the base of the clock, just wide enough for him to fit through.


    The opening was lined with tiny, delicate mechanisms, gears and springs that clicked and whirred in ce. It was a hidden entrance, concealed within the workings of the clock itself, and it seemed almost tailor-made for a creature of his size.


    Driven by curiosity and a strange sense of purpose, the chick squeezed through the opening, his tiny body fitting perfectly into the narrow passage.


    As he moved through the inner workings of the clock, the mechanisms shifted and adjusted around him, their movements creating a path that led deeper into the heart of the machine.


    The passage eventually opened up into another tunnel, this one lined with polished metal walls that gleamed in the dim light. The tunnel sloped gently upwards, and as #4 followed it, he began to hear new sounds ¡ª voices, the faint hum of machinery, and the soft, rhythmic ticking of countless clocks.


    #4 wandered through the forgotten tunnel, its tiny feet echoing softly against the cold, ancient stone. The air grew heavy with an almost palpable sense of history, as if the walls themselves were whispering secrets long lost to time. The faint glow of luminescent fungi cast eerie shadows that danced along the passage, guiding the little chick deeper into the unknown.


    After what felt like an eternity of twists and turns, the tunnel finally opened up into a vast chamber. At the far end, towering above everything else, stood a massive door ¡ª its surface adorned with intricate carvings that told stories of an era long past.


    The door was imposing, its sheer size dwarfing the small creature that now stood before it, awestruck by its grandeur.


    As #4 approached, the golden orb it had found in Golly''s workshop began to vibrate, a soft hum resonating from within. The chick watched in amazement as the orb''s gears and cogs started to whirl faster, emitting a warm, golden light that filled the chamber.


    Drawn by some instinctual understanding, #4 held the orb closer to the door.


    In response, the carvings on the door began to glow, tracing the outlines of the ancient designs with a brilliant, ethereal light. The ground trembled slightly as the massive mechanisms within the door groaned to life, gears turning and locks shifting like a clockwork.


    With a low, resonant rumble, the giant door slowly began to part, revealing a darkened passage beyond.


    The path ahead was shrouded in mystery, but the little chick was undeterred, and took a brave step forward, clutching the golden orb tightly as it ventured into the unknown.


    He didn''t want to turn back now. It was toote for that. He had made a promise to himself when Chin died ¡ª he wouldn''t be one of those troops who stayed behind where it was safe, guarding their lord''s statue while the real battles were fought elsewhere.


    "I have to make myself useful," #4 thought, his resolve hardening. He was no DUD!


    He couldn''t just be a bystander in this war. He had to press on, to prove that even someone as small and seemingly insignificant as him could make a difference.


    With determination fueling every step, #4 pushed forward, deeper into the unknown.

 Chapter 156: #4 and the Clockwork Dragon

    #4''s journey through the forgotten tunnels had been long and arduous, the darkness pressing in on him from all sides as he navigated the ancient, winding paths beneath Clockwork City.


    The tunnels were abyrinth, filled with twists and turns that seemed to lead nowhere, and yet he pressed on, driven by a determination that was both surprising and fierce for a creature so small.


    The golden orb he had found in Golly''s workshop was his only guide. It pulsed with a soft, rhythmic light, illuminating the narrow path ahead and casting long shadows on the cold, stone walls.


    The air grew cooler as he ventured deeper, the scent of metal and oil mingling with the dampness of the earth. The sound of distant machinery echoed faintly through the tunnel, a reminder that even in this forgotten ce, the clockwork heart of the city still beat on.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, #4 came upon a massive door. It was unlike anything he had seen before ¡ª ancient and imposing, with intricate patterns of gears and cogs etched into its surface.


    The metal was tarnished with age, but the craftsmanship was undeniable. It was a relic of a bygone era, a monument to the engineering marvels that had once defined Clockwork City.


    The door towered above him, reaching the ceiling of the cavern, and for a moment, #4 felt a pang of doubt.


    Could this really be the ce? Had he found the resting ce of the legendary Clockwork Dragon?


    For some reason, even without being an Evolver, #4 had an uncanny knack for finding things. He could locate hidden spots with ease, almost as if he had a sixth sense guiding him. His instincts were razor-sharp, never leading him astray.


    However, he hesitated now, staring up at the door, but the golden orb in his hand began to glow brighter, as if urging him forward.


    He couldn''t turn back now. He''de too far, and the thought of giving up, of returning empty-handed, was unbearable.


    With a deep breath, #4 approached the door. The orb in his hand pulsed with increasing intensity as he drew closer, the gears and mechanisms on the door beginning to hum with life in response. It was as if the door recognized the orb, like it had been waiting for this moment for countless years.


    Holding the orb up to the center of the door, #4 watched in awe as the intricate patterns on the surface began to shift and move. The gears turned with a smooth, almost effortless motion, and the metal groaned as ancient locks disengaged with a series of satisfying clicks.


    The door slowly began to open, the sound of grinding metal filling the cavern as it parted to reveal the chamber beyond.


    Steeling himself, #4 stepped through the doorway, his heart pounding in his chest. The chamber was vast, its walls lined with more of the intricate machinery that had defined the city above.


    The air was thick with the scent of oil and aged metal, and the soft ticking of unseen clocks filled the space with an almost hypnotic rhythm.


    But it wasn''t the machinery that captured #4''s attention. At the far end of the chamber, bathed in the soft glow of a single shaft of light from above,y the Clockwork Dragon.


    It was not at all what he had imagined. Golly had painted a picture of a colossal, awe-inspiring beast of metal and magic, a dragon so powerful that it couldy waste to armies with a single breath.


    But this dragon ¡ª this legendary guardian of Clockwork City ¡ª was small. Very small. In fact, it was norger than #4 himself.


    The dragony motionless on a raised tform, its brass and steel body gleaming in the faint light. It was exquisitely crafted, every scale, every joint, every tiny gear a masterpiece of engineering.


    However, it was undeniably small, more akin to a delicate figurine than the fearsome beast he had expected.


    #4''s first reaction was one of disappointment. How could this be the Clockwork Dragon?


    He thought that he could be useful for once and bring the dragon to life, yet here it was, a miniature, almost fragile-looking creature.


    What could such a small dragon possibly do against the enemies that threatened their world?


    But even as doubt crept into his mind, the orb in his hand began to glow once more, its light brightening to a dazzling intensity. It was resonating with the dragon, filling the chamber with a soft, melodic hum.


    The tiny gears and mechanisms within the dragon''s body began to stir, moving with a life of their own as the orb''s light enveloped it.


    Before #4''s astonished eyes, the golden orb melted, its metallic surface flowing like liquid as it fused with the dragon. The orb''s substance seeped into the dragon''s body, spreading through its form like quicksilver, merging with the intricate machinery.


    The dragon''s eyes, previously dull and lifeless, now gleamed with a brilliant golden light.


    A deep, almost robotic voice echoed through the chamber, though there was no mouth from which it could have emerged.


    It was a voice that carried with it the weight of ages, rich with knowledge and authority. "Master," the dragon intoned, its eyes locking onto #4''s. "You hold the key. You have awakened me."


    #4 blinked in surprise. ''M-Master?'' he chirped, his voice small in the vast chamber.


    The dragon unfurled its wings, the metallic feathers shimmering with an ethereal light. Though it was small, there was an undeniable power in its presence now, a sense of grandeur that defied its diminutive size.


    "Yes, Master. The orb you carried was my heart, the core that binds my consciousness and power. I havein dormant for many years, waiting for the one who would carry the key to my awakening. And now, that one is you."


    The words left #4 speechless. This tiny, delicate creature was acknowledging him as its master?


    He, who had been nothing more than a silent observer, an insignificant unevolved in the midst of giants, was now the master of the Clockwork Dragon?


    As if sensing his disbelief, the dragon''s wings fluttered softly, creating a gentle breeze that stirred the still air of the chamber. "Do not be deceived by my size," the dragon continued. "Though I am small, my power is not to be underestimated. The form I take is a reflection of the one who holds my heart. Your resolve, your determination ¡ª they shape my being."


    But . . . you''re just a machine, right? #4 almost blurted out. But then he remembered ¡ª Gnomes had a way of blending machinery with magic, creating wonders that defied logic.


    In this world, anything was possible.


    ''Uhm . . . what can you do?'' #4 finally managed to chirp, his voice trembling a little.


    The dragon tilted its head, the golden light in its eyes flickering as if considering the question. "I am a guardian, a protector of this city and its people. My power is rooted in the ancient magic and the advanced technologies that built Clockwork City. I can fly, and breathe fire. But my true strength lies in my adaptability.


    As my master, you have the ability to guide my actions, to shape my power to suit the problem we face."


    #4''s mind went nk. He was still skeptical of the dragon; its small size made him doubt if it could really protect anything.


    Still . . . ''Getting out of here should be a start,'' he thought.


    But then #4 remembered Rain''s need to ess the control room to open the gates. ''Do you know where the control room is?'' he asked instead.


    Since he was already inside, he might as well open the gates. Who knew? He might just cross paths with General Varlox and the others.


    The dragon''s wings extended fully, and with a graceful motion, it lifted off the tform, hovering effortlessly in the air before #4.


    ''Give me a moment,'' the dragon replied, its voice resonating with a mechanical hum. ''I will retrieve the data on Clockwork City. I''ve been dormant for many years; my systems may be outdated.''


    The dragon''s sleek metallic body hummed with energy as it prepared to collect the data. With a sudden, fluid motion, several thin, wiry tendrils extended from its underbelly, each one shimmering with a faint, blue glow.


    These tendrils snaked downward, almost like living wires, and embedded themselves into the cold stone floor of the chamber.


    As the dragon made contact with the ground, a soft, pulsing light began to emanate from the point of connection. The light spread outward, illuminating the floor in awork of intricate patterns that resembled circuitsing to life.


    The once-dormant ground responded as if awakened by the dragon''s touch, the stone surface shifting and rearranging itself.


    The circuit-like lines pulsed in rhythm, glowing brighter as the data transfer began. It was as if the ancient, forgotten technology buried beneath Clockwork City was reconnecting, realigning with the dragon''s systems. The ground rippled and surged, creating patterns that mirrored theplex workings of the city itself.


    The dragon hovered above, its wings spread wide, as it absorbed the data flowing through the newly-formed circuits. The patterns on the ground became increasinglyplex, resembling a vast, interconnected web that spanned the entire chamber. Each pulse of light represented a surge of information, data from the city''s ancient systems being fed directly into the dragon''s core.

 Chapter 157: To The Control Room

    The air around them thrummed with power as the dragon''s systems updated, processing centuries of forgotten knowledge in mere moments.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the glowing circuits dimmed, the tendrils retracted, and the ground settled back into its original form, leaving no trace of the process that had just urred.


    The dragon''s eyes gleamed with newfound knowledge, and it turned its gaze toward #4. "The data is nowplete. I have reconnected with Clockwork City''s core systems. The control room is located in this part of the map."


    The dragon''s eyes glowed brightly, projecting a detailed, holographic map into the air. The intricate lines and symbols floated between them, casting a soft light that illuminated the chamber.


    #4 chirped in amazement, captivated by the whole thing.


    ''If you can connect with the city,'' #4 began, excitement bubbling in his voice, ''can you control the gates from here?''


    That would make everything so much easier for him and the others ¡ª they wouldn''t have to risk venturing to the surface, where the enemy forces roamed, to find the control room.


    The dragon''s response was calm when he spoke next, "Unfortunately, that''s not within my abilities. I can interface with the city''s systems, but I don''t have the necessary permissions or capabilities to control such critical decision."


    #4''s hope plummeted, slipping through his grasp like sand. ''I see . . .'' he murmured, his excitement fading as reality set in.


    Their only option now was to reach the control room on foot ¡ª a dangerous journey, especially with enemy forces lurking around. The map showed it wasn''t close, either, but perhaps if they were careful, they could make it without being detected.


    ''Is there a shortcut we can take?'' #4 asked, hoping for some advantage.


    The dragon''s holographic map shifted, the lines reconfiguring to disy a new path. ''Generating the shortest possible route,'' it announced, its voice steady and reassuring.


    The map now highlighted a series of passages and alleys that wound through the city, leading directly to the control room. It was a narrow, winding route, but it was the quickest way there ¡ª and, with any luck, it would keep them out of sight from enemy patrols.


    ''Good,'' #4 chirped, his determination rekindled. ''Let''s go then.''


    The dragon''s wings extended as it hovered closer to #4, ready to guide him through the journey ahead.


    ''But first, there is something you must understand, Master. Though I am bound to you, my power is not limitless. You must wield me with care, for the energy that sustains me is finite. Use it wisely, and I will be the ally you need in times of your need.''


    ''What do you mean exactly?'' #4 asked. Being called "master" felt strange to him.


    As an unevolved, he had never expected such a title, especially not from a Dragon, small or not. The weight of the word made him uneasy ¡ª it didn''t feel right.


    He wasn''t some chosen hero; he had simply stolen the key to the Dragon''s core, more out of desperation than destiny. The title felt like a mantle he hadn''t earned, and yet, here he was, thrust into a role he never imagined, with a power he barely understood.


    ''You can only use me for an average of an hour a day in standardbat, or half an hour in full battle mode,'' the dragon informed.


    #4 tilted his head to the side. ''Full battle mode?'' The concept intrigued him, but there was no time to dwell on it. He shook his head, refocusing on the task at hand.


    ''Alright, no more dys. We have a battle to win, and every second we waste puts Rain and the others in greater danger.''


    With that, the dragon descended to hover just above #4''s shoulder, its metallic form glinting in the dim light of the chamber. It was small, yes, but there was no mistaking the power that radiated from it.


    Together, they turned toward the door, the chamber echoing with the rhythmic ticking of unseen clocks, a reminder of the time that was slipping away.


    As they exited the chamber and ventured back through the twisting tunnels, #4 felt the dragon''s presence like aforting warmth at his side. It was a strange yet reassuring sensation, knowing he wasn''t alone in this treacherous ce.


    Thebyrinthine tunnels, which had once loomed with menacing shadows, now felt almost weing. The dragon''s glowing eyes bathed the path ahead in a soft, ethereal light, banishing the darkness that had once threatened to swallow him whole.


    The echoes of the battle above grew louder with each hurried step, a constant reminder of the urgency of their mission.


    #4 pushed forward as fast as his small legs could carry him, the dragon gliding effortlessly beside him. Each stride took them closer to the surface, where the true challenge awaited.


    Finally, the tunnel ended, and #4 emerged into a vast, open space that took his breath away. He had entered the Clockwork City, a ce of wonders that defied imagination.


    The city was a marvel of engineering and artistry, a sprawling metropolis of gears, cogs, and clockwork mechanisms that stretched as far as the eye could see.


    Towers of metal and ss rose high into the air, their spires adorned with intricate designs that glimmered in the light of the moon that hung above.


    The cityy eerily silent, devoid of any sign of life, its streets deserted like a ghostlybyrinth where no living soul dared to tread except for the wondering Shadowborne legionaries.


    As they wandered through the streets of the Clockwork City, #4 marveled at the sights around him. He passed by towering clockwork statues, their gears turning with a slow, deliberate tick. He saw massive, rotating orreries that mapped the movements of celestial bodies, their brass arms moving in perfect harmony.


    He even caught a glimpse of the city''s grand central clock, a towering structure that dominated the skyline, its face marked with the symbols of an ancient, forgottennguage.


    The sky was aze with the fury of the ongoing conflict. The armies shed in a storm of steel and magic, and the air was thick with the sounds of war.


    But #4 felt a sense of calm wash over him, a rity of purpose that cut through the chaos.


    The Clockwork Dragon hovered beside him, its wings beating steadily as it awaited hismand. ''What do we do now, Master?'' it asked, its voice a steady anchor in the midst of the turmoil.


    ''Let''s go to the Control Room.''

 Chapter 158: Rendezvous with General Varlox

    #4 and the Clockwork Dragon sped through thebyrinthine passages of Clockwork City, their pace urgent.


    The dim corridors, once silent and forgotten, now echoed with the faint hum of the dragon''s mechanical wings and the soft padding of #4''s tiny feet. The city''s ancient mechanisms creaked and groaned around them as if sensing the revival of their long-dormant protector.


    The map projected by the dragon guided their path, illuminating shortcuts and secret passages that had been hidden from time.


    As they rounded a corner, the sounds of battle reached #4''s sensitive ears ¡ª the sh of steel, the guttural roars of soldiers, and the unmistakable cries of pain. The air was thick with the scent of blood and the acrid tang of burning metal.


    #4''s heart pounded in his chest as he realized they had stumbled upon the battle he had hoped to avoid.


    Ahead, in a wide, open courtyard that had once been a bustling hub of the city, a fierce battle was raging. General Varlox was locked inbat with one of the enemy''s generals. The sight was grim. Varlox, usually a tower of strength, was struggling to fend off his adversary.


    Blood streamed down his face from a wound that had imed his left eye, and his armor was battered and scorched, evidence of the ferocity of the fight.


    Surrounding him were ten of Ebizo''s soldiers, but they were vastly outnumbered. Enemy forces swarmed around them, pressing in with relentless aggression.


    The soldiers fought valiantly, but their exhaustion was evident. They were being pushed to their limits, and the line between survival and defeat was growing dangerously thin.


    The enemy general, a towering figure d in dark, jagged armor, exuded a malevolent aura. His de, crackling with dark energy, sliced through the air, each strike driving Varlox further back.


    The ground beneath their feet was scorched and cracked, a testament to the destructive power of their battle. The enemy general seemed to be toying with Varlox, prolonging the fight as if savoring the impending kill.


    #4''s eyes widened in horror at the sight. It was clear that if this continued, General Varlox would not survive much longer, and the mission would be lost. The fate of their forces hinged on this crab-like-shrimp creature, and #4 couldn''t afford to let him fall.


    No wonder it had taken longer to open the gates. It was clear now that General Varlox had encountered unexpected resistance from one of the enemy''s generals.


    The Clockwork Dragon hovered beside #4, its glowing eyes narrowing as it assessed the situation. ''We need to act fast if we wanted to save them,'' the dragon said, its voice calm butced with urgency. ''They''re on the brink of defeat.''


    #4 nodded, his small frame trembling with uncertainty. He didn''t possess any special skills like Chi or the others who knew how to fight. His only real talent was hiding.


    But this time, hiding wouldn''t save anyone. If he did nothing, General Varlox and the rest of the Ebizo soldiers would surely be killed, and Rain would be devastated. #4 couldn''t let that happen.


    There was no time to hesitate. He couldn''t allow General Varlox to die here. The dragon was his only chance to turn the tide of battle.


    ''Full battle mode,'' #4manded, his voice resolute even though he didn''t know what it meant.


    The dragon''s eyes zed with a sudden intensity. ''Understood. Engaging full battle mode.''


    The transformation was instantaneous. The dragon''s wings extended to their full span its size growing bigger by the second, the metallic tes along its body shifting and locking into ce with a series of sharp clicks. The once smooth and sleek surface of the dragon''s frame bristled with hidden weaponry, gears whirring and energy humming through its circuits.


    The air around it seemed to crackle with raw power, and its eyes, now burning with a fierce light, focused intently on the enemy.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the dragonunched itself into the fray. It moved with incredible speed, a blur of metal and magic, tearing through the enemy ranks like a whirlwind.


    Its ws, now razor-sharp, sliced through armor and flesh with terrifying ease, and its tail, tipped with a deadly de, whipped around in lethal arcs, decimating those who dared to approach.


    The dragon unleashed a barrage of projectiles from its wings, each one striking with pinpoint uracy, exploding upon impact and sending enemy soldiers flying.


    The courtyard was suddenly alight with the shes of battle, the once silent city now a cacophony of destruction. The dragon''s power was overwhelming, a force of nature that turned the tide of battle in an instant.


    Despite his small size, #4 didn''t shy away from the fight. He darted through the chaos with surprising agility, using his diminutive stature to slip through the cracks of the battlefield unnoticed.


    While the dragon engaged the bulk of the enemy forces, unleashing mechanical fury upon them, #4 hurried to General Varlox, his tiny hands glowing with a soft, healing light.


    Though he couldn''tpletely mend their severe wounds or restore the General''s injured eye, he did what he could to stabilize them. It had to be enough for now.


    "You!" General Varlox gasped, clearly surprised to see the little Aasimar amidst the fray. "How did you get here?"


    ~Chirp!~


    #4 chirped urgently, pping his wings. ''No time for questions! While they''re distracted, we have to get to the control room!''


    General Varlox was struggling to maintain his footage, and looked up in shock as the tide of battle suddenly shifted. The enemy general, who had been so close to ending his life, was forced to turn his attention to the new threat.


    "That dragon . . . ?" General Varlox''s voice was filled with disbelief as he watched the mechanical beast tear through the enemy ranks.


    ''It''s on our side!'' #4 chirped with urgency, his wings fluttering as he tried to get the General moving. ''It''s the city''s protector, and we need to use this chance! We have to go, now!''


    In full battle mode, the dragon could only sustain itself for around thirty minutes, so they didn''t have the luxury of time. Every second counted. They needed to get inside the control room and open the gates before it was toote!

 Chapter 159: A Burden of Courage

    The enemy general snarled, angered by the sudden interference. He swung his de in a vicious arc, aiming to cleave the dragon in two.


    But the clockwork dragon was too fast, weaving through the air with a speed that belied its size. It dodged the blow with ease and retaliated with a powerful st of energy from its maw, striking the enemy general squarely in the chest and sending him crashing into the stone wall with a thunderous impact.


    "We need to go to the control room," #4 said urgently. "The dragon can only fight for a short time in this mode."


    Varlox grunted. "I will create a path." He forced himself to stand and confront the enemies.


    The remaining Ebizo soldiers rallied behind Varlox, their spirits lifted by the sudden turn of events. The dragon, now fully engaged with the enemy general, fought with relentless ferocity, its attacks bing more precise and devastating with each passing moment.


    The enemy forces began to falter under thebined might of the dragon and the Ebizo soldiers.


    The enemy general was no match for the dragon''s full battle mode. His strikes grew desperate, each one more reckless than thest, but the dragon''s superior speed and power overwhelmed him.


    With a devastating st, the dragon sent the enemy general crashing to the ground, his armor shattered and his weapon broken.


    The enemy soldiers, witnessing the fall of their leader, broke ranks in a desperate retreat. The dragon''s mes were their undoing, igniting them instantly upon contact, reducing them to ash before they could even scream.


    The dragon''s energy reserves nearly depleted, andnded beside #4, its wings folding in as it returned to its original form. The battle was won for now, but the war was far from over.


    Reinforcements were undoubtedly on the way, and if they didn''t move swiftly, they''d find themselves trapped in all side.


    ''Let''s move,'' #4 chirped, looking up at General Varlox. ''We still have to open those gates or Rain and the others will die out there!''


    General Varlox leaned heavily against a crumbling stone wall, his breath ragged, and his oncemanding presence now diminished by the blood streaming from a wound above his eye.


    He was clearly in no shape to continue fighting, let alone lead the charge to the control room. The battlefield had taken its toll, and the strain was etched on his weathered face.


    "Listen," General Varlox said, his voice firm butced with pain. "I''m slowing you down. If I try to make it to the control room, I''ll only be a burden. You have to go, #4. We''ll cover you."


    He and the rest of the Ebizo struggled against the ground terrain, their movements slow andbored. With their injuries, he feared the enemy would catch up to them in no time.


    But . . . #4 couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling of abandoning General Varlox and the other Ebizo on their own.


    #4 looked up at the towering figure of General Varlox, his tiny body trembling with fear and uncertainty. The thought of going alone filled him with dread. He was small, unevolved, andcking in the strength orbat skills that the others had.


    All he knew was how to hide, and the idea of venturing into the control room, especially without the dragon''s protection, sent shivers down his spine.


    The Clockwork Dragon had exhausted its power in the fierce battle, vanquishing the enemy general and driving back the Shadowborne legionnaires. With its strength depleted, what could #4 possibly do to defend itself against the dangers that still lurked in the shadows?


    As #4 nced around, taking in the dire situation, he realized there was no other choice. The battlefield was a chaotic maelstrom of steel and magic, and every second they lingered put them all in greater danger.


    Rain was counting on them, and if they didn''t open the gates soon, the entire war could fail. The weight of that responsibility pressed heavily on #4''s small shoulders.


    "Go, #4," General Varloxmanded, his voice a blend of steely resolve and urgency. "We can''t afford hesitation now ¡ª not when so many lives depend on us. You''re ourst hope."


    #4''s heart pounded in his chest as he looked into General Varlox''s eyes. Despite his fear, he knew that the general was right. The fate of their mission now rested on him. He didn''t want to leave them behind, but the situation was too dire to hesitate.


    With a final, reluctant nod, #4 steeled himself for what he had to do. ''I''ll go,'' he squeaked, his voice barely audible over the din of battle.


    General Varlox gave a weak but encouraging smile. "Good. We''ll buy you as much time as we can. Get to the control room and open those gates. We''re counting on you."


    #4 took a deep breath, forcing down his fear. As much as he didn''t want to be alone, he knew there was no other way. He had to be brave.


    Without another word, he turned and darted toward the dark corridor that led deeper into the city. Each step felt like it carried the weight of the world, but he pressed on, driven by a sense of duty that outweighed his fear.


    Behind him, the sounds of battle raged on, with General Varlox and the remaining Ebizo soldiers fighting to hold back the enemy forces. The echoes of shing weapons and shouted orders faded as #4 moved further away, the tunnel''s shadows swallowing him up.


    He was alone now, but theforting warmth of the dragon''s presence was by his side.


    Thebyrinthine passageways of Clockwork City loomed ahead, dark and foreboding, but #4 knew he couldn''t turn back. Rain and the others was depending on him, and the only way to ensure their victory was to reach the control room.


    His small feet pattered against the cold stone floor, his breathing in short, anxious gasps. The fear of being alone gnawed at him, but with every step, he pushed it down, focusing on the task ahead. He had to make it. He had to open the gates. There was no other option.

 Chapter 160: The Last Act of Courage

    #4 hurried through the twisting tunnels, the sounds of battle fading into the distance, he could feel the weight of the situation bearing down on him.


    He was scared ¡ª more scared than he had ever been ¡ª but he knew that sometimes, being brave didn''t mean not being afraid. It meant doing what had to be done despite that fear.


    And so, with a heart full of determination and a mind set on the mission, #4 pressed on toward the control room that could save them all.


    #4 raced through the dark, twisting tunnels of Clockwork City, his small heart pounding in his chest. The sounds of battle had faded behind him, leaving only the echoes of his own footsteps and the distant, mechanical hum of the ancient city.


    Every shadow seemed to reach out, and every creak of the stone walls sent shivers down his spine. He knew he was alone now, separated from General Varlox and the others who had fought behind to give him this chance.


    The weight of his mission kept him moving forward. He had to reach the control room and open the gates, or everything would be lost.


    The corridor finally opened up into a vast, circr chamber ¡ª the control room. It wasrger than he had imagined, with towering walls lined with intricate gears and machinery.


    The air was thick with the smell of oil and metal, and the faint glow of flickering lights cast eerie shadows across the room. The centerpiece of the chamber was a massive control panel, bristling with buttons, levers, and dials. It looked impossiblyplex, with symbols and markings that were far beyond #4''s understanding.


    For a moment, he froze, overwhelmed by the sheer size andplexity of the controls. Panic bubbled up inside him as he realized he had no idea which button to push or which lever to pull.


    He scanned the panel frantically, trying to make sense of the symbols, but they were all unfamiliar. The mission was simple in theory ¡ª reach the control room and open the gates ¡ª but the reality of the task was far more daunting.


    ''Do you know which switch opens the gate?'' #4 asked the Clockwork Dragon.


    "Give me a moment," the Dragon responded. Wires and cables sprang forth from its body like serpentine tendrils, each one writhing and connecting to the myriad of monitors and control panels surrounding them. The screens flickered to life, disyingplex arrays of data and ancient symbols.


    The Dragon''s eyes glowed a deep, pulsating blue as it synchronized with the machinery, its gears whirring and clicking in rhythm with the flow of information.


    "Almost there," the Dragon muttered as it sifted throughyers of encrypted protocols and outdatedmands.


    The room was filled with the sounds of clicking gears, humming circuits, and the soft, rhythmic ticking of the Dragon''s core ¡ª each sound a testament to theplexity and precision of its internal mechanisms.


    Finally, one of the monitors beeped, the symbol of the gate''s control system shing on the screen. The Dragon''s wires tightened their grip, locking onto the crucial system that controlled the gate.


    "Found it," the Dragon announced, its voice resonating inside the room.


    #4 darted toward the control panel the Clockwork Dragon had identified. The lever loomed before him, almost mocking in its size.


    With a deep breath, he reached out, his tiny fingers trembling as they brushed against the cold metal. For a moment, it seemed impossiblyrge, but he steeled himself, focusing every ounce of his willpower to pull it.


    With a determined grunt, #4''s fingers wrapped around the lever, gripping it tightly despite the strain. This was it ¡ª the moment that would decide everything.


    However, just as he was about to pull it, a noise from the shadows made him freeze. The hairs on the back of his neck stood on end as he slowly turned his head.


    From the darkness of the far side of the control room, a figure emerged ¡ª a twisted, hulking creature with glowing red eyes and a cruel, toothy grin. It was an enemy soldier, one who had somehow slipped past the others and found its way to them.


    The creature moved with a predatory speed, its eyes locked onto #4 with deadly intent. It was clear that this was no ordinary soldier. The way it carried itself, the cruel intelligence in its eyes ¡ª it was a seasoned killer, and it had found its prey.


    #4''s heart raced as the creature stalked closer. He knew he was no match for it in a fight. He was small, unevolved, andcked thebat skills that the others had. But he also knew that if he didn''t open the gates, everything they had fought for would be for nothing, so retreat here wasn''t an option.


    The creature lunged at him, moving with terrifying speed. #4 barely managed to dive out of the way, rolling across the cold, hard floor. He scrambled to his feet, his mind racing for a solution.


    There was no time to think, only to act. He had to find a way to reach the lever before it was toote.


    The enemy snarled, its eyes gleaming with malice as it swung a wicked de at him. #4 ducked just in time, the de missing him by inches. He darted around the control panel, trying to put some distance between them, but the creature was relentless, its heavy footsteps echoing ominously in the chamber.


    The Clockwork Dragon surged forward, gears whirring and pistons firing as it lunged to intercept the creature.


    For a brief moment, its powerful ws locked with the beast''s, metal shing against flesh in a battle of strength. But the creature''s raw power was overwhelming. With a furious roar, it flung the Clockwork Dragon aside, sending the mechanical dragon crashing into the ground, its gears screeching in protest as it tumbled across the floor.


    ''Clockwork Dragon!'' #4 chirped aloud.


    Despite his fear, #4 knew he had to keep moving. He couldn''t let the creature catch him, not until he had pulled that lever.

 Chapter 161: The Final Heartbeat

    #4 darted left and right, using the control panel as cover, but the creature was faster, stronger, and more skilled. It was only a matter of time before it caught up to him.


    With a desperate burst of speed, #4 leaped onto the control panel, his small hands scrabbling for the lever. The creature roared in fury, realizing what he was trying to do. It lunged at him, its de slicing through the air.


    #4 cried out as the de caught his side, a searing pain tearing through him. He felt blood soak into his fur, but he didn''t let go of the lever. He couldn''t let go. With every ounce of strength he had left, he pulled the lever down.


    The gates began to open with a deep, resonant rumble, the sound vibrating through the very walls of the city. But #4 barely had time to register the sess before the creature was upon him. It grabbed him by the throat, lifting him off the ground with a snarl of rage.


    #4 gasped for air, his vision blurring as the world spun around him. The pain in his side was excruciating, but he clung to consciousness, refusing to give up. He had done it. He had opened the gates.


    The creature''s grip tightened, its cruel eyes boring into his. It sneered, as if savoring the moment, knowing that it had won. But even as #4''s strength ebbed away, he met the creature''s gaze with a smirk. He hadpleted his mission. The gates were open, and that was all that mattered.


    With a final, vicious twist, the creature flung #4 across the room. He hit the ground hard, the impact sending a shockwave of pain through his small body. He tried to move, but his limbs wouldn''t respond. The world around him dimmed, the edges of his vision growing dark.


    Sensing that the gate had been opened, the creature immediately escape outside to intercept the intruders.


    Even as his life ebbed away, #4 felt a strange sense of peace. He had done what he had to do. The gates were open, and the others would have a chance to win the battle. His sacrifice would not be in vain.


    ''Did I do well?'' #4''s thoughts echoed softly as he remembered Rain. ''My lord . . . I gave it everything I had. I hope .


    . . I''ve made you proud.''


    As thest of his strength faded, #4''s thoughts drifted to Rain and the others. He hoped they would make it, that they would survive and carry on the fight. His vision fadedpletely, and with a final, shaky breath, #4''s small body went still.


    In the distance, beyond the control room, the sound of the gates opening echoed through the city, a testament to the bravery and sacrifice of a tiny hero who, despite his fear and frailty, had given everything to ensure the sess of their mission.


    The battle raged on, but thanks to #4, there was now a glimmer of hope.


    #4''s vision dimmed as his strength ebbed away, and he felt a deep sense of peace wash over him. His thoughts lingered on Rain and the others, hoping they would continue the fight, survive, and perhaps even win the day.


    He had done everything he could, pushed himself beyond the limits of his tiny frame. He had no regrets, only a faint wish that he could have seen the oue of their efforts.


    But fate had a different n.


    Just as #4''s vision was about to fadepletely, a sudden warmth surged through his chest. The cold, suffocating darkness that had begun to im him was pushed back by a bright, pulsing light. His heart, which had shattered from exhaustion and injuries, now throbbed with a new, foreign rhythm.


    The sound of clinking gears and ticking clockwork filled his ears, drowning out the chaos of the battle outside.


    Inside the control room, the dormant Clockwork Dragon stirred. Its massive, ancient gears creaked to life, and a soft, mechanical hum resonated through its body. The dragon''s eyes, once dim and lifeless, glowed with a golden light, focused solely on the small, broken form of #4 lying before it.


    The dragon sensed the impending death of the brave little creature who had sacrificed everything to open the gates, and he made a decision.


    With a final, mighty heave, the Clockwork Dragon released thest of its stored energy. The gears within its chest began to spin faster, their ticking growing louder and more intense, until finally, with a deafening roar, the dragon''s core burst from its chest and into #4''s.


    The moment the core fused with #4''s heart, his entire body convulsed. The shattered pieces of his heart reformed around the core, which now took over its functions, ticking steadily in ce of the failing organ. Gears and mechanisms intertwined with his flesh, reinforcing his frail body, making him stronger, more resilient.


    The process was agonizing, but #4 was too weak to scream. His eyes snapped open, glowing with the same golden light that had filled the dragon''s eyes moments before.


    The pain subsided, reced by an overwhelming surge of energy that coursed through his veins, forcing him back to life.


    He was alive, but no longer the same. The Clockwork Dragon had sacrificed its life to save him, and in doing so, had given him a part of its own essence.


    #4 was now a living, breathing fusion of flesh and machine, his heart no longer his own, but the dragon''s core, ticking rhythmically within his chest.


    As he slowly rose to his feet, #4 could feel the strength of the dragon coursing through him. His injuries, though still painful, no longer held him back.


    But there was no time to reflect on his transformation. #4 rushed to the Clockwork Dragon, his heart sinking as he realized it was no longer moving. The once-majestic machine, which had fought so fiercely by his side, nowy still and lifeless.


    ''N-no . . ." #4 cried.


    It had sacrificed its own energy ¡ª its very existence ¡ª to save him, to give him a second chance. The realization hit #4 like a blow.


    ''Why would you do that?'' #4 wailed and gently put the remains of the Clockwork Dragon into his little arms.


    A wave of emotion washed over him as he gazed at the dragon''s inert form, its once-bright eyes now dim.


    Then, he wiped away his tears and muttered to himself, "Maybe that Gnome could do something about you. They built you before; they can surely bring you back and fix you."


    #4 clenched his fists, nodding with renewed resolve. This wasn''t the time to wallow in despair. The battle was far from over, and there was still work to be done.


    =======


    Outside, Rain and the others were still fighting, still waiting for the gates to open. They had ced all their hopes on General Varlox and the other Ebizos, trusting that the gates would be opened in time.


    However, dawn had arrived, and the gates remained stubbornly closed, their gears unmoving.


    Rain looked to the horizon with a sense of growing despair. The rising sun cast long shadows over the battlefield, highlighting the bodies of the fallen and the blood-soaked earth. His eyes, once filled with determination, were now clouded with doubt.


    "Did we lose?" one of the soldiers muttered, the question hanging heavy in the air as whispers of defeat rippled through their ranks.


    The gates remained stubbornly shut, and a creeping dread settled over their ranks ¡ª they feared something terrible had befallen General Varlox and the others.


    "The gates . . . they''re not going to open, aren''t they?" another soldier murmured, his voiceced with exhaustion and despair, as if the weight of their situation had finally crushed what little hope they had left.


    Hispanions, equally weary, exchanged grim looks. Their numbers had dwindled significantly, and the enemy forces showed no signs of relenting. The only hope they had left was the opening of those gates, but as the minutes ticked by, that hope was fading fast.


    "They''re not opening," Elora said to Rain, her voice heavy with the weight of exhaustion. She was scarred and battered from battling the dark creatures throughout the night, and it showed in her weary expression. "Sound the retreat."


    "What are you talking about, Elora?" Santi immediately cut in, her tone sharp. "Are you just going to abandon our king and elders to die?"


    Elora sighed deeply. "Wake up, Santi! We''ve given everything ¡ª sacrificed countless soldiers for weeks trying to breach those gates, and it''s all been for nothing. Ourst hope has failed, and we have no choice but to ept defeat and live out our days on the maind."


    "Are you really going to give up?" Rain chimed in, his voice edged with desperation. "General Varlox might have run into some trouble, but I''m sure they''ll open the gates. We just need to hold on a little longer."


    "ENOUGH!" Elora shouted, her patience snapping. "How many more lives must be lost before you see that this war is pointless? For all we know, the elders might already be dead, along with the king!"


    Santi was stunned into silence, ring at Elora in disbelief. "Do you even hear what you''re saying, Elora?"


    Elora met her gaze without flinching. "I do. We can''t stop Gorm, not when he''s holed up inside that fortress. No one can. Our best chance is to wait him out."


    "By then, it''ll already be toote," Santi argued, her voice trembling with frustration.


    Elora took a deep breath, her decision made. "I don''t care. This was a hopeless battle to begin with. We should''ve just relocated to the maind and lived out our days in peace. For all we know, Gorm might not even be interested in our realm."


    Just as Rain was about to argue, a distant sound reached his ears. It was faint at first, barely audible over the din of battle, but as the seconds passed, it grew louder, more distinct. The sound of gears turning, of machines whirring to life, filled the air, cutting through the despair like a de.


    Rain and the others'' head snapped up, their eyes widening in disbelief as they watched the massive gates of Clockwork City begin to creak open. The intricate gears that had remained still for so long were now spinning furiously, their metal teeth grinding against one another as the gates slowly parted.


    "They''re . . . they''re opening!"


    "THE GATES ARE OPENING!"

 Chapter 162: Breaching Clockwork City

    "THE GATES ARE OPENING!"


    Rain and the others couldn''t believe their ears. For a moment, Rain thought he was seeing things as his eyes took in the sight of the gates slowly creaking open.


    "It''s . . . opening," he muttered in disbelief, his voice barely above a whisper. But then, the realization hit him like a wave, and a spark of hope ignited in his chest. His expression shifted from shock to exhration, his face lighting up with hope.


    "General Varlox and the others ¡ª they''ve done it!"


    A wave of renewed hope washed over the battlefield as the massive gates continued to open, revealing the fortified interior of Clockwork City. The enemy forces, taken by surprise, hesitated for a moment, their momentum faltering as they realized that they had failed their mission to defend the city.


    Rain''s heart surged with relief. Against all odds, they had pulled off the impossible. General Varlox and the others hade through, opening the gates when they needed it most.


    Now, with the path clear, they could finally put an end to Gorm''s rituals without getting bogged down by the Shadowborne legionnaires every day. They finally have a chance to eliminate the root of this problems!


    But little did Rain know that the true hero of the day was not the General, nor the Artificer, but a tiny Aasimar who had given everything to make this moment possible.


    The enemy, though momentarily stunned, was regrouping quickly, preparing for one final push to close the gates and push Rain''s forces outside. They could not afford to waste any more time.


    The battlefield erupted into chaos as the tide of the battle shifted dramatically. The enemy, now on the defensive, scrambled to hold their ground, but the momentum had shifted, and Rain''s forces, fueled by the sudden turn of events, fought with a ferocity they hadn''t known they possessed.


    This was their moment ¡ª after countless grueling days, after sacrificing so many ¡ª they finally had a chance to breach the city. If they hesitated now, everything would be lost.


    Rain led the charge, knowing that time was of the essence. The crucial objective now was to storm the city before the enemy forces could regroup and stop them. Fusing with Chi, Rain unleashed a surge of power, carving through the enemy ranks with relentless force.


    The morning light gave them the advantage, as the Shadowborne Legionaries were far weakerpared to their strength at night, making it the perfect moment to strike.


    Rain tore through the enemy lines with unstoppable momentum. His sword shing as he cut through the enemy ranks. Beside him, hispanions fought with everything they had, their spirits lifted by the sight of the open gates and the knowledge that they could finally confront Gorm and put a stop to his ns.


    Meanwhile, #4 expertly operated the controls in the control room, his movements guided by the knowledge of the Clockwork Dragon that had been downloaded into its mind before. The dragon''s core, now pulsing within him, guided his actions. He could feel the dragon''s presence melding with his own.


    As #4 activated the city''s defenses, the ballistae, magic cannons, and every weapon system along the walls turned their wrath upon the Shadowborne Legionnaires and Draken. The barrage of firepower cut through the enemy ranks, easing the pressure on Rain and the others as they fought their way deeper into the city.


    The relentless assault provided a critical advantage, allowing the forces to push forward.


    As the battle raged on outside, #4 noticed something strange happening within the control room. The once-quiet gears and machines were now vibrating with an intensity that was almost violent.


    The dragon''s core, though immensely powerful, wasn''t designed to fully authorize the control room''s operations. The system began detecting anomalies, triggering warning signals that echoed through the chamber. It was only a matter of time before the control room would shut down, sealing off ess and potentially dooming the entire operation.


    However, there was no time to worry about that now. The battle outside was reaching its climax, and #4 had one final task toplete. With a deep breath, he reached for the master lever, the one that would close the gates once Rain and his forces were safely inside.


    Outside, Rain led a relentless assault, his forces united with the elves and goliaths in a powerful coalition. Together, they pushed through Draken''s forces with unstoppable might, theirbined strength shattering the enemy''s defenses as they advanced through the gates.


    Rain and his forces had made it inside just in time, thest of them slipping through the gates as they closed, cutting off the enemy''s advance.


    A cheer erupted from Rain''s troops as they realized they had made it, the sound of victory ringing out across the city.


    The first light of dawn crept over the horizon, the soldiers surged forward, their spirits lifted by the golden rays that promised a turning tide in the battle. They poured into the fortress, their armor gleaming in the early morning sun, which cast long shadows over the dark stone walls.


    The Shadowborne legionnaires, once so fearsome under the cover of night, now faltered. The sunlight drained their strength, leaving them sluggish and vulnerable. Their twisted forms, usually shrouded in darkness, were now exposed and weakened, and their general, a hulking figure d in armor that seemed to absorb light, struggled to maintain control over his faltering troops.


    And without the city''s defenses to protect them, the enemy was no match for thebined attacks. They were utterly vulnerable under the sunlight, falling swiftly under the ferocity of the coalition''s assault.


    The soldiers took advantage of the Shadowbornes'' sudden weakness, pressing the attack with renewed vigor. The sh of steel rang out across the battlefield as the legionnaires, no longer the unstoppable force they had been in the darkness, were driven back.


    Their eerie, otherworldly howls of pain echoed through the air as they fell one by one to the des of the advancing soldiers. The tide of battle had turned, and the once-daunting enemy was now on the defensive, struggling to hold their ground against Rain and the others.


    Rain, along with the other generals, moved quickly through the chaos, their eyes scanning the fortress for any sign of the entrance to the underground hall where Gorm, the dreaded enemymander, was rumored to reside.


    The elders were held captive somewhere within the fortress, and it was up to them to find and rescue them before Gorm could execute whatever dark ns he had in store.


    "We need to split up," Santi called out to the others, her voice carrying over the din of battle. "We can''t afford to waste time searching the entire fortress together. Some of us will stay behind to hold off the Shadowborne inside the city, and prevent them from nking us. The rest will go deeper inside and find Gorm."


    Elora nodded in agreement despite her earlier outburst of escaping. "I''ll stay with the rear guard," she said, her voice steady. "We''ll make sure no one gets past us."


    Thorgar tightened his grip on his weapon. "We''re going with you. We''ll need every de we can get if we''re going to face Gorm."


    Rain gave a sharp nod of acknowledgment before turning to address the others. "General Rn, Elora, and Kaelen ¡ª you''ll hold the line here and keep the enemy troops at bay. The rest of us will storm the fortress. We need to sweep through the remaining forces inside and clear a path to Gorm. Move quickly, stay focused, and don''t let anything slow you down.


    We''re racing against the clock, and every second counts."


    The generals quickly divided their forces. The elven Generals and a handful of seasoned warriors remained in the city, forming a defensive line to protect the rear and hold off any Shadowborne reinforcements that might rally.


    The rest of the soldiers, led by Rain, pushed forward into the underground, their footsteps echoing off the cold stone walls as they entered the darkened corridors.


    "The underground chamber is right beneath the mines," Golly said, pointing to a massive structure in the distance. "There''s a shortcut through that building over there."


    "Wait, when did you get here?" Rain asked, surprised to see the gnome perched behind Santi.


    Golly blinked hisrge eyes, a grin spreading across his face. "With mytest invention, of course!" He lifted his feet, revealing a strange contraption attached to them. "These beauties let me cover a lot of ground fast. As soon as the gates opened, I jumped over to Santi and hitched a ride."


    Rain sighed and shook his head, deciding it was best not to question him further. "Just watch yourself out there," he said, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "I''ll be fine. This is my city, after all," Golly replied with a grumpy wave of his hand. "I know every nook and cranny. Do you have any idea how massive this ce is? The mines are abyrinth, a maze that could easily swallow you whole. Get lost in there, and you might never make it out alive."


    "Golly''s right," Helliana added. "We need him to navigate through the maze."

 Chapter 163: A Race against Darkness

    Rain and the others pressed forward through the city, cutting their way through the relentless Shadowborne Legionaries as they raced toward the entrance of the mines.


    The sounds of distant battle reached their ears, and they quickened their pace. As they rounded a corner, Rain spotted General Varlox in the thick ofbat, locked in a desperate struggle against a group of shadow creatures.


    Rain''s heart leaped at the sight of him, but his relief was short-lived. Varlox was grievously wounded, one eye lost, and the once-proud contingent of Ebizo soldiers had been reduced to just four battle-weary seadwellers.


    "General!" Rain, still fused with Chi,unched himself from his horse in a blur of motion, slicing through a shadow creature that was poised to strike Varlox down. With swift strikes Rain dispatched the remaining creatures with ease.


    Santi and the others rushed in, joining the fray as they fought off the rest of the enemies.


    Ri, in particr, moved through the enemy lines like a phantom. He was a blur of motion, so fast and agile that the Shadowborne creatures barely registered his presence before they were beat down.


    Without breaking a sweat, he dispatched multiple enemies at once, his movements fluid and lethal. A silent killer, Rain would appear out of nowhere, strike with lethality, and vanish just as quickly, leaving nothing but fallen foes in his wake.


    It was as if he moved with the wind itself, carrying the shadow creatures away with each swift strike.


    Chick and Chill swiftly tended to General Varlox and his men, their healing powers flowing over the wounded soldiers like a soothing balm. But it wasn''t enough to fully mend their injuries.


    Seeing the dire situation, Rain quickly handed out [Healing Potions], urging them to drink. The elixirs worked quickly, knitting wounds and restoring strength to the weary warriors.


    However, despite their best efforts, General Varlox''s left eye was lost forever.


    "What happened? Are you alright, General?" Rain asked, though he immediately regretted the question. It was clear that General Varlox was anything but alright.


    Varlox, weakened and kneeling, looked up with a pained expression. "My Lord, I''m sorry . . . we''ve failed you."


    "Failed me?" Rain frowned, confusion evident in his eyes. "But you opened the gates."


    The general''s face twisted in shame. "It wasn''t us . . . it was #4."


    Rain froze. "#4?"


    Chick and Chill exchanged surprised nces, but Rain''s concern only deepened. "#4? Where is he?"


    Before Varlox could respond, Chi, who had been fused with Rain, suddenly separated from him, panting heavily. Rain quickly moved to support her. "Chi, are you okay?"


    The fusion had drained Chi''s energy, and they couldn''t hold it for longer than thirty minutes. She needed time to recover, but despite her fatigue, she chirped softly, her worry for #4 evident.


    Rain''s heart raced, anxiety wing at him. "Where is he? Is he . . . ?"


    Varlox couldn''t meet Rain''s gaze, knowing the depth of his lord''s worry for his original troops. He had seen that same look when Chin died, though Rain had never spoken of it. The weight of his unspoken sorrow was almost too much to bear.


    "Sadly . . . I don''t know where #4 is. He must still be in the control room. We split up, and I asked him to go there while we took care of the enemy forces.


    As of now, I don''t know what happened."


    A heavy silence fell over the group.


    Chi weakly chirped, while Chick and Chill were ready to search for #4 immediately.


    "We don''t split up," Rain said, his voice firm, though a trace of desperation lingered. "I''m sure #4 is alright. He did manage to open up the gates, after all." He forced a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Besides, we all know #4 has a talent for hiding."


    Despite his reassurances, unease lingered until Ri stepped forward, his presencemanding attention.


    "My Lord," Ri said, his deep, slow voice cutting through the tension. No one had expected him to speak, especially since he had been silent throughout the battle. Now, all eyes were on him, curious about what he would say.


    "I will go and find #4 and bring him back to you," Ri dered.


    Rain''s expression brightened a little. "Are you sure, Ri?" he asked, though he hesitated. Splitting up was risky, but his faith in Ri''s strength was strong, and the worry gnawing at him for #4''s safety made the decision even harder.


    Sensing Rain''s confidence in Ri''s abilities over theirs, Chick and Chill exchanged nces, a flicker of disappointment crossing their faces.


    They didn''t voice their feelings to Rain, knowing their strengthsy in support rather than directbat. Ri, on the other hand, was a lethal force ¡ª his skills rivaled even Chi''s, perhaps greater, and he hadn''t even evolved yet.


    Ri nodded with his poker face.


    "Wait, take some of the others with you," Rain began, ready to assign troops to apany Ri in finding #4. But Ri shook his head firmly.


    "I''m enough," Ri replied, his voice steady. "Anyone else will only slow me down."


    "Huh? This brat . . ." someone muttered.


    "What are you saying ¡ª that we''re weak?" another soldiermented dryly.


    Ri''s confidence was palpable, almost arrogant, but it wasn''t without reason.


    Helliana smirked, clearly amused, while Santi gave a curt nod of approval.


    "Do you know where you''re going, though?" Golly interjected, pointing toward a tall building that stood out from the rest. "That''s the control room, on the uppermost floor."


    "Got it," Ri replied with a nod.


    Before anyone could react, Ri had already bolted in the direction of the control room, moving with lightning speed. The rough terrain and lurking shadow creatures didn''t seem to hinder him in the slightest. He darted up walls and leaped across rooftops, evading enemies with ease.


    The other soldiers fell silent, their earlierment died down. Grunts turned into tight-lipped eptance as they realized the truth ¡ª Ri''s words weren''t a boast, but a fact. They couldn''t leap as high, scale walls with such ease, or move with the speed and agility he possessed.


    Traveling in arger group would only draw more attention too, making them easy targets for the lurking shadow creatures. Ri''s solo mission made sense, and even though it stung their pride, they couldn''t deny that he was their best chance of finding #4 quickly and safely.


    "He moves like the wind . . ." Santi murmured in awe.


    Helliana nodded in agreement. "The Onis are among the strongest races, after all. Even though Ri is still young, he''s already incredibly strong and fast."


    Rain felt a surge of gratitude for Ri''s presence. He moved with the grace and stealth of a ninja, his ability to hide his presence making him an invaluable asset to their team.


    Right now, however, their focus had to remain on Gorm.


    "Let''s move," Rainmanded.

 Chapter 164: The Mine’s Labyrinths

    When they reach the entrance to the mines, the air was thick with the stench of blood and sweat. The sounds of battle echoed off the stone walls, mingling with the distant cries of the Shadowborne as they fought desperately to defend their stronghold.


    "Be careful. Don''t stray from the path I''veid out for you," Golly warned, dismounting his horse. "From here on, we proceed on foot. The tunnels ahead are narrow, and at times, we''ll need to crawl to reach the underground hall. Thraigar, and anyonerger than Rain, will have to stay behind and guard the entrance."


    Thraigar''s face tightened with disappointment at the thought of missing the chance to face Gorm, but he nodded in agreement. "Understood."


    "Wait, how did Gorm get down there if the entrance is so small? Isn''t he, like . . . huge?" Rain asked, picturing Gorm as a towering giant d in imprable armor.


    The others exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of disbelief and amusement at Rain''s momentarypse in reasoning.


    "W-what?"


    "Gorm has been trapped in that underground hall since he was first discovered," Santi exined. "He hasn''t been able to leave because he''s been consumed by his ritual."


    "Meanwhile, his generals and the Shadowborne Legionaries can easily slip in and out of the mines to do his bidding. They''re more like shadows than soldiers."


    "But how did he get your elder down there?" Rain questioned, his curiosity piqued.


    Santi replied, "Aplex teleportation spell."


    "Can we do the same?" Rain turned to Golly, hopeful.


    Golly shook his head. "To teleport into the underground hall, someone on the inside must perform the ritual. Without that, it''s impossible."


    "Oh, I see . . . I thought we could just teleport in there and be done with it."


    "Teleportation is unstable and requires an immense amount of Soul Elixirs," Golly said, his tone serious. "It''s best to move on foot. Besides, we''re wasting precious time. Let''s move."


    Rain and the others moved, cutting down any enemy that crossed their path, but the deeper they went, the more treacherous the terrain became.


    "I''m amazed you built this mine," Rain huffed, trying to catch his breath. "It must be exhausting going in and out all the time."


    "We''ve set up rest stations with rooms for sleeping and cooking, stocked with enough supplies to avoid unnecessary trips to the surface," Golly exined, his tone steady. "It keeps us going when we need a break from mining."


    "But this mine is crawling with shadow creatures," Santi noted, his eyes scanning the dark tunnels warily.


    "And I don''t see any gnomes . . ." Helliana added, turning to Golly with concern.


    Golly''s expression darkened. "Gorm must have taken everyone underground. I only hope we''re not toote."


    Rain remained silent, sensing the heavy weight of Golly''s worry. The absence of life in the city and the mines was ominous, suggesting that the gnomes were either holed up in the underground hall as captives or, in the worst case, had already been sacrificed to power the ritual that would open the underworld.


    "Why does Gorm want to open the underground, again?" Rain asked after a moment''s pause, breaking the tense silence.


    Santi and Golly exchanged a grave look before Golly began, "Gorm, the Obliterator, is a revenant ¡ª one of the most terrifying entities in existence. Revenants are relentless hunters, undeterred by magic or concealment. When in, their spirits don''t rest; they simply find new bodies to continue their vengeance. Most have a year to exact their revenge before their souls fade from this world.


    But not Gorm."


    Rain listened intently. "Gorm has no time limit?"


    Golly nodded solemnly. "Gorm''s pursuit knows no end. It will chase its target to the farthest reaches of the realm, inhabiting body after body, all for one purpose: theplete annihtion of its killer''s bloodline."


    "His killer?" Rain echoed.


    "Gorm is fueled by an insatiable hatred," Golly continued. "There''s no reasoning with this force. It doesn''t negotiate, it doesn''t bargain. When Gorm needs help, itmands with a voice that brooks no refusal. Disobedience means death, for in Gorm''s eyes, all who assist it are expendable. Gorm craves only one thing: the efficient and utter destruction of its enemies and everything they hold dear."


    Golly paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "In life, Gorm was the executioner for King Ikhad. Like many executioners, Gorm was deeply attached to its axe, which it named Interitus ¡ª ''the destruction.'' Gorm believed that those killed by it were obliterated utterly, sent neither to the heavens nor the hells.


    "But no kingdomsts forever," Santi interjected, her voice low. "When King Ikhad''s reign crumbled, he became paranoid, desperate for someone to me. When a prisoner escaped execution, the king saw it as a sign of betrayal. He turned on Gorm, sentencing the executioner to death by the very axe it had wielded."


    Golly''s expression darkened. "Gorm met its end at the de of Interitus, but in its final moments, it swore vengeance on all who shared the king''s blood. When Gorm awoke as a revenant, it found that the family tree had grown deep roots, extending far and wide.


    "Over time, Gorm''s humanity faded, its sex and gender lost to history. Now, it moves between bodies, bing an avatar of obliteration. The name ''Gorm'' itself is whispered in fear, and ''it'' has be the only fitting pronoun for this relentless entity."


    Rain shuddered as he imagined the terrifying existence Gorm had be. "How did Gorm ovee the one-year limit?"


    "The reigning theory," Golly said, his voice dropping to a near whisper, "is that when the reaper came to collect Gorm''s soul, Gorm buried Interitus in its chest. It wasn''t enough to kill a reaper ¡ª nothing can truly kill death ¡ª but it was enough to make the reaper reconsider its collection. However, the reaper took Interitus with it.


    Now, Gorm roams without its beloved weapon, and it wants that axe back almost as badly as it wants its revenge. Almost."


    "I see . . . So who was King Ikhad?" Rain asked.


    Santi''s gaze darkened as she replied, "The king of the dark elves, long, long ago."


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait, doesn''t that mean your life is in danger, Santi?"


    Golly shook his head solemnly. "All our lives are in danger," he corrected. "That axe, Interitus, has been embedded in the reaper for countless years. If Gorm somehow manages to reim it, the axe would be infused with the reaper''s essence. Gorm could very well be powerful enough to kill the reaper himself."


    Santi continued, her voice steady but grave, "And if that happens, Gorm might take the reaper''s ce. With his unrelenting thirst for vengeance, he wouldn''t stop until every descendant of King Ikhad is erased from existence ¡ª and anyone who stands in his way will face the same fate.


    Worse still, he could lose what little sanity he has left and descend into madness, ughtering everyone in his path."

 Chapter 165: A Short Break

    "We should take a break," Golly suddenly suggested, his voice heavy with the strain of fatigue. Age was catching up with him, and his weary bones weren''t built for the relentless trek through these steep tunnels.


    "What?" Santi''s protest was immediate. "But we''re so close!"


    Golly shook his head, his expression serious. "We''re only halfway, and our soldiers are already worn out." He pointed to the panting soldiers, some struggling to catch their breath.


    Rain was about to argue, but exhaustion tugged at him. He had been carrying Chi while the others fought, and she needed rest as much as he did.


    "But . . ." Santi began, her frustration clear. However, Golly cut her off with a stern look.


    "I understand how you feel, but if we push on like this, we''ll be nothing but dead bodies when we face Gorm. We need to be in top shape when we face him."


    Santi tightened her lips, knowing Golly was right. Reluctantly, she sighed in agreement. "Alright."


    "We''ll rest in the kitchen," Golly decided. "It''s not far from here. Two hours of rest and a good meal will rejuvenate everyone."


    Santi didn''t argue further as they made their way to the makeshift kitchen in the mines. Shadow creatures lurked within, and they quickly dispatched them, securing the area for much-needed rest.


    After securing the area, some of the soldiers sank to the floor, closing their eyes and taking in much-needed rest. Others stood guard at the entrance, while a few scavenged the kitchen for supplies.


    Fortunately, the shadow creatures had no taste for human food, leaving the cupboards and pantry overflowing with provisions. The soldiers wasted no time, quickly helping themselves to the bounty. The room was spacious,rge enough to amodate a hundred men, with more resting in adjacent chambers.


    "Thanks," Rain said, epting the food Chick and Chill handed him.


    Chiy unconscious beside him, still recovering, while the rest of the group took their time to regain their strength.


    As he ate, Rain couldn''t help but wonder about the others outside. A pang of guilt gnawed at him for resting while Thorgar, Valera, and the Elven Generals were likely still engaged in battle, holding the enemies at bay to prevent them from entering the mines.


    "What''s on your mind?" Santi''s voice pulled Rain from his thoughts. She appeared beside him in an instant, her gaze steady.


    Rain scratched his head, feeling a bit sheepish. "Ah, nothing. Just thinking about the uing fight with Gorm." He chose not to burden her with his concerns about the others outside. They all needed this rest, even if it meant momentarily stepping back from the fight.


    Rain knew that Santi would feel just as guilty, so he chose to keep his thoughts to himself.


    At the mention of Gorm, Santi''s expression grew serious. "To be honest with you, I''m scared of meeting Gorm."


    "Eh? Really?" Rain''s eyes widened, and he quickly shut his mouth when Santi gave him a sidelong nce. "Ah, no, it''s just . . . you always seem soposed that I thought .


    . ."


    "I try to stayposed so I don''t worry the others. But the truth is, I''m terrified of what we might find when we face Gorm."


    "You''re afraid he might have already killed your elders and father?" Rain asked, then immediately regretted his bluntness.


    Golly interjected with a sigh. "Lad, youck tact," he said, hitting Rain on the head.


    "It''s fine, Golly," Santi said, drawing her knees closer to her chest. "Rain''s right. My father is a descendant of King Ikhad, after all. Most of us Sand Elves are descendant of the king one way or another. I fear that Gorm might have already exacted his revenge on him and on our elders."


    Rain scratched his head, unsure how tofort her as he saw the worry etched on her face. He looked over at Golly, hoping for some guidance, but the old man just shook his head and red, signaling for Rain to handle this himself.


    With Hana stationed at the camp and Helliana with Thraigar, who couldn''t fit through the mine''s entrance, and Chi unconscious beside him, Rain realized he was on his own in this situation. There was no woman he could ask tofort Santi.


    Everyone was silent, lost in their thoughts. Rain could see the worry etched on Santi''s face and the tension in Golly''s rigid posture. Wanting to lighten the mood, Rain decided to give it a shot.


    "So," Rain began, breaking the silence, "do you think Gorm ever gets confused when he''s picking a new body? Like, what if he identally ends up in something really inconvenient, like a chicken?"


    Santi blinked, turning to look at Rain with a puzzled expression. Golly, who was half-listening, frowned. "Rain, this is serious. Gorm is a revenant, not some farm animal."


    Rain shrugged, undeterred. "I know, I know. But just imagine it ¡ª Gorm, the terrifying Obliterator, stuck in a chicken''s body, pping around trying to be all menacing. It''d be like the world''s scariest barnyard!"


    Santi stared at Rain for a moment, clearly trying to process the absurdity of the image. Golly just rubbed his temples, exasperated.


    "That''s ridiculous," Golly muttered, shaking his head. "Gorm would never¡ª"


    But before he could finish, Santi let out a snort, quickly covering her mouth in surprise. The mental image had caught her off guard, and despite herself, she started tough ¡ª a genuine, warmugh that echoed in the cavern.


    Rain grinned, his mission aplished. "See? Even the idea of Gorm as a chicken is enough to make youugh. Maybe that''s the secret weapon we need!"


    Golly looked at Santi, who was now giggling uncontrobly, then back at Rain, who was clearly pleased with himself. He sighed, but there was a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    "You''re a strange one, Rain," Golly finally said. "But if it helps keep spirits up, I suppose a bit of nonsense isn''t the worst thing. It''s better than this stifling silent."

 Chapter 166: Danger beneath the Dust

    Santi wiped her eyes, still chuckling. "Okay, okay. A chicken Gorm. That''s something I didn''t expect today. Thanks, Rain. I needed that."


    Rain gave a mock bow. "d to be of service. Just doing my part to keep us all from turning into Gorm''s next meal ¡ª or chicken feed."


    Santi''s smile brightened, her face softening in a way that made Rain''s heart skip a beat. Before he could stop himself, he blurted out, "You should smile more often. It suits you . . . I mean, you''re already beautiful before, but¡ª" Realizing what he''d said, Rain fumbled for words, his face heating up.


    "Not that you''re not beautiful when you''re not smiling . . . I just¡ªuh, what am I even saying?"


    A blush crept onto Santi''s cheeks, making her dark skin glow with a warm, rosy hue that only made her look even more stunning.


    Golly, who had been quietly observing the exchange, smirked and shook his head. "Smooth,d. Real smooth."


    Rain groaned inwardly, wishing he could disappear into the nearest shadow. But when he saw the shy smile still ying on Santi''s lips, he couldn''t help but smile as well.


    At that moment, Chi stirred, her instincts ring to life even in sleep. She shot upright, her eyes snapping open as a shiver of unease rippled through her.


    Every nerve was on high alert, her senses tingling with the undeniable feeling that something was off. It was as if her body had detected a disturbance before her mind fully registered it, pulling her from the depths of slumber into a vignt, seated position.


    "Chi, you''re awake?" Rain asked, relief evident in his voice. "How are you feeling? You should probably eat something. I bet you''re hungry."


    Chi slowly turned her head toward Rain, her gaze narrowing as she noticed him sitting beside Santi. Without a word, she pushed herself up and squeezed between them, her expression sharp as she red at Santi.


    ''Don''t think that just because I was unconscious, you could sneak up on My Lord like that,'' Chi huffed, her tone brimming with indignation. ''That''s a sneaky move, you snake.''


    Santi blinked in confusion. "What are you talking about?"


    ''As long as I''m here, My Lord''s purity will be protected,'' Chi dered, crossing her arms defiantly.


    Santi raised an eyebrow, her confusion deepening. "Purity?"


    Rain wanted to sink into the ground. "Chi, stop. Don''t make it sound like I''m¡ª" he stammered, his face flushing as he realized he really was.


    Chi turned to Rain with a determined nod. ''Don''t worry, My Lord. I''m here to guard your virtue.''


    Rain covered his face with his hands, wishing the ground would just swallow him whole. "This is not what I needed right now," he muttered under his breath, as Santi watched the exchange with a mix of amusement and bewilderment.


    Eventually, the group had to press on, their mission to reach Gorm took precedence. The air around them grew colder as they moved deeper into the underground, the faint glow of their torches casting eerie shadows on the stone walls.


    Golly led the way, while Rain and his troops were not far off.


    Rain couldn''t help but marvel at the vastness of the mines, the depth seeming to stretch endlessly into the earth. The sheer scale of it was overwhelming, as if the ground itself had been hollowed out by some colossal force.


    However, a wave of disappointment washed over him as he noticed the barren walls, devoid of the ores and precious stones he had hoped to see and to steal. The Gnomes must have stripped the veins clean, leaving nothing but echoes of what once was.


    Chi positioned herself close to Rain, her earlier protectiveness reced by a fierce readiness for the battle ahead. Santi walked beside them, her eyes scanning the darkness, while Chill and Chick took up the rear, their senses on high alert.


    The tunnel walls began to close in, the air thick with the scent of ancient stone and something darker, something that hinted at the malevolent forces they were about to face. The path ahead twisted and turned, leading them deeper into the heart of the underground.


    "We''re getting close," Golly whispered, his voice barely audible above the sound of their footsteps. "Stay sharp."


    Rain tightened his grip on his sword, his heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and dread. There was no turning back now.


    Without another word, they pressed forward, the darkness ahead seeming to pulse with the promise of the battle that awaited them.


    Narrow hallways twisted and turned, and the walls seemed to close in around them, creating abyrinth that threatened to disorient even the most seasoned warriors.


    Rain and his group pressed on despite the growing sense of unease that gnawed at the edges of their minds. They knew that every second counted, and they could not afford to lose their way in the maze of corridors.


    "Watch your step. Only walk where I walk," Golly warned, his voice low and serious. "One wrong move, and you''ll set off one of the many traps we''veid down here."


    "Why would you need so many traps in the mines?" Rain asked, curiosity tinged with unease.


    "To keep out anyone who shouldn''t be here," Golly replied. "There''s always someone looking to steal our resources, so we''ve made sure they pay the price if they try."


    "That . . . makes sense," Rain said, ncing around nervously. "But isn''t it a bit dangerous?"


    "For anyone who doesn''t belong here? Absolutely," Golly said with a grin, the flicker of torchlight dancing in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry I know the mines like the back of my hand," Golly reassured before he step into a pressure tes hidden beneath a thinyer of dust.


    The moment Golly''s foot pressed down on the hidden pressure te, a low rumble echoed through the tunnel. His eyes widened in shock, the confidence draining from his face.


    "Move!" Rain shouted, instinctively grabbing Golly''s arm and pulling him back just as a series of sharp metal spikes shot out from the walls. The spikes shed against each other in a deadly dance, filling the space where Golly had just been standing.

 Chapter 167: The Final Door

    The group scrambled for cover as the trap continued to trigger, the ground beneath them trembling with the force of the mechanism.


    Dust and debris filled the air, making it difficult to see, but Rain''s quick thinking saved Golly from a deadly fate.


    As the dust settled, Golly coughed and looked at the devastation around them, his face pale. "I-I can''t believe I missed that," he stammered, visibly shaken.


    He thenughed it off and shrugged. "Must be from old age."


    Rain was still catching his breath, and gave Golly a judgmental stare. "Guess it''s a good thing you''ve got more than just the back of your hand to rely on down here."


    ''Take this seriously! Our lives are in your hands here!'' Chi snapped, her voice cutting through the tension like a de.


    Golly nodded, the usual swagger in his step reced with caution. The gravity of the situation settled over him like a heavy cloak, each step now measured and deliberate.


    The near-fatal mistake had rattled him to the core, stripping away any remnants of overconfidence. He could feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on him, the lives of hispanions hanging in his hands.


    From that moment on, Golly moved with meticulous caution, his eyes scanning every inch of the path ahead, the memory of the deadly trap still fresh in his mind.


    The danger in the mines was no longer an abstract threat ¡ª it was a living, breathing force that could snatch them all away in an instant.


    As they moved forward, Santi''s sharp eyes caught the subtle difference in the stone''s texture, and she quickly signaled the group to halt.


    With a careful toss of a small rock, she activated the trap, causing a volley of arrows to shoot out from the walls. They all ducked and waited as the deadly projectiles whizzed past before continuing.


    Further in, the floor beneath them began to shift, revealing a pit of sharp spikes. Chi, with her agility, leaped across with ease, securing a rope for the others to use.


    Further in, Golly recalled theplex pattern of safe stones they had mechanized and guided the group across the unstable ground.


    In another chamber, they encountered a wall that slowly closed in on them, threatening to crush anyone who lingered too long. The mechanism was ancient but still functional.


    Golly quickly assessed the situation and used his tools to jam the gears, buying them just enough time to escape through a narrow passage.


    The final challenge was a maze of invisible tripwires, each one connected to a different trap: copsing ceilings, rolling boulders, and even hidden spears.


    Chick and Chill revealed the wires with a faint glow of fire, allowing Golly to lead the group through the deadlybyrinth.


    Despite the numerous traps, Rain and hispanions managed to make it through the mines unscathed, their teamwork and resourcefulness proving stronger than the Gnomes'' ancient defenses.


    The fortress was ancient, built with traps and hidden passages that could easily ensnare the unwary. But everyone''s teamwork made them pushed through, and after what felt like an eternity, they finally reached arge, ornate door at the end of a long, shadowy corridor.


    "This must be it," Rain muttered, his eyes narrowing as he studied the door. The intricate carvings on its surface depicted symbols that he didn''t know of, and the air around it seemed to hum with a dark, oppressive energy. There was no doubt in his mind that this was where Gorm was hiding,pleting his rituals.


    "Prepare yourselves," Golly said, his voice low but firm. "We don''t know what we''ll find inside."


    The soldiers tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces ready. They knew that beyond this doory the heart of the enemy''s power, and the fate of their people rested on their shoulders.


    With a nod from Rain, they pushed the heavy door open and stepped inside.


    The room they entered was vast, the ceiling high and the walls lined with ancient, flickering torches. At the far end of the room, seated on a throne carved from ck stone, was Gorm. He was a towering figure, his presence radiating malice and power. His eyes, glowing with an unnatural light, were fixed on the intruders with a mix of disdain and amusement.


    The elders were chained to the walls on either side of him, their faces pale and drawn, their eyes filled with despair.


    Rain''s breath hitched in his throat as he gazed at the towering figure before him. "T-that''s . . . Gorm?" he stammered, disbelief and fear tinging his voice.


    The man ¡ª no, the monster ¡ª standing before them was a hulking colossus, a veritable Goliath wrapped in thick, menacing armor that seemed to pulse with a dark, malevolent energy.


    Every inch of him radiated power, a terrifying, overwhelming presence that made the air around him feel suffocating. His armor was etched with ancient runes, each one glowing with a sinister light that seemed to drink in the surrounding darkness.


    Beneath Gorm''s massive boots, the ground was inscribed with a vast, intricate magical circle, its lines and symbols glowing with an eerie, otherworldly light. The circle pulsed with energy, like a heartbeat, and from its center, ck tendrils of magic snaked outward, connecting to the shackled figures bound to the walls.


    These unfortunate souls, their faces twisted in pain and fear, had their very life force and mana siphoned away, the energy flowing through the runes and into the ritual.


    The circle was a gateway ¡ª a portal to the underworld ¡ª and it was almostplete.


    "Gorm! Where are the gnomes? Where are the citizens of this ce?!" Golly demanded, his voice cracking with worry.


    Gorm remained motionless on his throne, his cold, unblinking gaze fixed on them like a predator watching its prey. He didn''t so much as twitch in response, his silence more unsettling than any threat.


    "Does he even understand us?" Rain whispered, ncing at Golly. "Or is he speaking some ancient, forgotten tongue?"


    Suddenly, Gorm stirred. The simple act of him rising to his full height was enough to send a wave of dread crashing over the group.


    He was even more imposing standing up, a mountain of armor and raw power that seemed to scrape the ceiling of the chamber. The atmosphere grew thick with tension, and the very air seemed to vibrate with an ominous energy.


    Then, breaking the silence, a deep, guttural voice reverberated through the chamber, sending shivers down their spines. The sound was ancient, like the grinding of tectonic tes beneath the earth.


    "All shall be sacrificed to open the underworld."

 Chapter 168: The Darkness Descent

    "S-Sacrifice?" Golly''s face drained of color as he took in the grotesque sight of the magic circle. The ground was stained with dark splotches of blood, and a foul, acrid stench filled the air.


    "N-no way . . ." Santi''s voice wavered, her disbelief mingling with horror.


    Rain''s eyes widened in shock. "All those gnomes . . . they were sacrificed?"


    A spear materialized out of thin air, its end mming into the ground with a resounding thud as Gorm''s maniacalughter filled the chamber. "Everyone will be sacrificed to open the underworld! I''ll im my Interitus from the reaper''s chest, one way or another!"


    Gorm stood surrounded by a maelstrom of dark energy, his arms raised in a dramatic arc as he chanted in an ancient, gutturalnguage. The air crackled with the intensity of the ritual, each word of the chant sending ripples through the oppressive atmosphere.


    The magical circle beneath him began to pulse, its runes glowing ominously. From its center, thick, swirling fog began to coalesce, forming into shadowy, nightmarish creatures. They writhed and twisted, their forms shifting and coiling as they emerged from the depths of the ritual.


    Rain''s blood ran cold as he realized what was happening. Gorm was summoning a horde of dark creatures through the ritual. If they didn''t act quickly, they would be swarmed and overpowered, just as they had been on the surface.


    "Golly, get the others here now!" Rain shouted urgently. "We don''t have time to be paralyzed right now. We need to act fast or we''re done for!"


    Golly was still trembling from the horror of what he''d heard, but he forced himself to regain hisposure. He wiped away the tears streaking his face and took a deep breath.


    With steely resolve, he turned his attention to the task at hand, his hands moved on the ground as he draw a teleportation circle to summon the remaining troops from the surface.


    The others formed a protective circle around him, their eyes scanning the darkness for any signs of movement. The chamber was filled with a sense of dread, as if the very walls were alive, watching them with unseen eyes.


    The first shadow attack was almost too quick to see. A sudden sh of movement, a glint of steel in the darkness, and then Chi''s de was there, deflecting the strike with a sharp ng that echoed through the chamber.


    The attacker was a creature of shadow, its form shifting and twisting as it lunged again, but Chi was faster. Her de shed in the dim light, and the creature dissolved into nothingness, leaving only a faint wisp of smoke behind.


    "Stay alert," Santi ordered, her voice tense. "There''ll be more."


    As if on cue, the shadows around them stirred with a life of their own. From the depths of the magic circle, dark figures began to emerge, their forms nebulous and ever-changing.


    These were no ordinary beings; they were the twisted remnants of the underground''s horrors, summoned by lesser magic to serve as vanguards of a deeper, darker intent.


    The battle was chaotic, the chamber filled with the sounds of shing steel and the hiss of spells. Chick and Chill darted between the creatures, their size making them a difficult target as they struck with quick, precise blows.


    The mages at the back unleashed a st of fire magic, burning the creatures in its tracks.


    Santi leaped to the rear, her voice rising in a chant as the white tattoos on her skin ignited with a luminous glow. Sparkling like ethereal dust, the light swirled around her, coalescing into the form of a majestic bird.


    The bird appeared almost like a spirit, its presence warm and radiant, casting a soft glow that illuminated the entire battlefield. With a graceful sweep, it tore through the ranks of enemies, as beautiful as it was lethal.


    Rain was caught off guard, and momentarily stopped fighting to marvel at Santi''s power. It was the first time he''d witnessed her in action.


    "What is that?" he asked in awe.


    "Santi is a Spirit Caller," Golly replied, his hands busy tracing a magic circle on the ground.


    "Spirit Caller?" Rain repeated, letting the words roll off his tongue. "So she can summon spirits?"


    Golly nodded, sweat dripping from his brow as he worked faster. "Yes, but only those spirits with whom she''s made a pact."


    "That''s . . . that''s so cool!" Rain eximed, squirming with excitement.


    Just then, an enemy''s de whizzed past, narrowly missing Golly by inches. The near miss snapped Golly out of his focus, and he growled at Rain, his voice thick with irritation. "Hoi! Stop gawking and protect me!"


    Rain scratched his head, a nervousugh escaping him. "R-right. Sorry!" he said, quickly snapping back into action, his moment of awe quickly forgotten in the heat of the battle.


    Gorm hadn''t lifted a finger since they got there. He simply stood in the center of the magic circle, his spear grounded like a menacing anchor.


    Everyone knew he was chanting, as the Elven elders groaned in agony, their life force being siphoned to amplify the circle''s dark power to open the underworld.


    "Father!" Santi screamed, her voice filled with desperation as shemanded the spirit bird to free her father from his chains.


    The bird instantly changed course, soaring toward the Elven King with speed. But before it could reach him, a spear whistled through the air, striking the bird and shattering it into a flurry of glowing fragments.


    "What the¡ª?!" Rain eximed, his eyes wide with shock.


    Santi and Rain turned their gaze toward Gorm, who had finally moved, revealing his intent only when they attempted to rescue the Elven elders. The cold, calcting look in his eyes sent a shiver down their spines.


    "I guess we won''t be rescuing them until we take Gorm down first," Rain muttered, eyes narrowing.


    "But how do we even reach him?" Santi panted, her voice strained. "He''s surrounded by those none-ending creatures."


    For every creature they destroyed, more seemed to take its ce, rising from the darkness like a tide that could not be turned.


    Rain, Chi, Chill, and Chick fought at the center of the group, their de shing as they cut down one foe after another.

 Chapter 169: The Fight with Gorm

    Rain felt the weight of the battle bearing down on him, the air thick and stifling, as if the very room was closing in around them. The pressure was suffocating, intensified by the unrelenting tide of shadow creatures that continued to flood in.


    And then, just as it seemed they might be overrun, the magic circle began to glow. Golly had done it ¡ª the runes on the stone red with light, and with a deep, rumbling sound, it shed with bright light.


    "Everyonee to the magic circle!" Rain shouted, driving his sword into the ground and sending a shockwave of energy through the chamber, knocking the nearest creatures back. "Get inside the circle!"


    They didn''t need to be told twice. Across the magic circle, Helliana, Thraigar, and the troops that were left behind due to their sheer size surged forward when they heard Rain''s voice. One by one, they dashed through the magic circle that Golly had meticulously drawn earlier, ready to join the fray.


    Helliana and Thraigar appeared on the magic circle and stormed in like a force of nature. Helliana''s powerful frame while Thraigar, towering even taller, wielded his colossal hammer with effortless strength. Behind them, their troops charged in with unstoppable momentum.


    When they entered, the dark creatures turned, sensing the overwhelming power that had just arrived. But before they could react, Helliana and Thraigar were upon them.


    With a sweeping strike of her knives, Helliana cleaved through the shadows, sending creatures flying across the hall, their forms dissipating into dark mist. Thraigar followed up with a thunderous swing of his hammer, smashing through the creatures with bone-crushing force, the impact sending shockwaves that rattled the very walls.


    The troops followed suit, nking the dark creatures and driving them back, releasing some pressure from Rain and the others. The once oppressive hall now echoed with the sounds of battle, but this time, it was the dark creatures that were on the defensive.


    Rain, Santi, and the others heaved a collective sigh of relief as the pressure on them eased. The overwhelming tide of enemies was now being pushed back, and the suffocating weight that had pressed down on them began to lift. With Helliana and Thraigar leading the charge, the battle''s tide was finally turning in their favor.


    But as they moved forward, the ground beneath their feet began to tremble. The shadows around them deepened, and from the darkness, new creatures emerged ¡ª these onesrger, more formidable than the ones they had faced before.


    "We''ll hold them off," Santi said, drawing another two spirits to her aid and stepping forward. "You get to Gorm."


    Rain hesitated, his voice uncertain. "Me? Are you serious?"


    "Who else?" Santi snapped. "Golly?"


    Golly shook his head, raising his hands in protest. "I''m no fighter!"


    "But . . ." Rain stammered, uncertainty gnawing at him.


    Santi cut him off, her tone urgent. "We can''t end this unless we take Gorm down directly! These creatures will just keep pouring in, nonstop! Someone has to confront him and put an end to this!"


    Desperation wed at her as her father''s groans grew louder, each one echoing the pain that tore through him. The ritual was nearingpletion, and she could feel the dark energy building, threatening to consume everything. Time was running out, and with every passing second, her urgency intensified.


    Rain knew that Santi was right, but why him? He wasn''t even a fighter! Rainmented.


    ~Chi!~


    The soft voice of Chi echoed in his mind, suggesting they fuse to have a better chance. But even with their powersbined, Rain wasn''t sure it would be enough to defeat Gorm.


    The thought of facing such a monstrous foe made his heart pound, yet he knew there was no other choice.


    Without another second, Rain and Chi fused together as Rain sprinted forward, his eyes locked on Gorm. The revenants voice was rising in intensity, the power of the ritual growing with every word.


    Rain could feel the pull of it, a dark, insidious force that threatened to overwhelm him, but he pushed it aside. There was no time to waste.


    The first of the dark creatures lunged at him, its massive form blotting out the light as it descended. Rain''s sword shed, cutting through the creature with a single, powerful strike, but more wereing. He could see them moving in the shadows, circling him, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Rain didn''t slow down. With a roar, he charged forward, cutting down anything that stood in his path. Santi, Chick, Chill, Helliana and Thraigar created paths for him so he could reach Gorm.


    Rain could see Gorm now, he could see the swirling vortex of energy that surrounded Gorm. The dark revenant''s eyes were closed, his face twisted in concentration as he poured all of his power into the ritual.


    Rain knew he had to act fast. If Gormpleted the ritual, everything would be lost. The shadows would consume the city, and possibly the whole realm, all of their efforts would have been for nothing.


    But as he reached Gorm, a new figure stepped forward ¡ª a dark knight, d in ck armor that seemed to absorb the light around it. The knight''s eyes glowed with a fierce, malevolent light, and Rain could feel the dark power that radiated from him.


    The dark knight raised his sword, the de crackling with energy. "You will go no further," he intoned, his voice deep and echoing in the vast hall.


    Rain met the knight''s gaze, his own sword at the ready. "I don''t have time for this," he growled, his voice low and dangerous.


    The knight''s smile was cold, and he moved with a speed that belied his size. Their des shed, sending sparks flying as the two warriors met in a flurry of strikes and counterstrikes.


    Rain could feel the power behind the knight''s blows, but he held his ground, his focus sharp as he looked for an opening.


    The battle was fierce, the air around them crackling with energy as their swords shed again and again. But Rain knew he couldn''t afford to be dyed. Gorm''s chanting was reaching a fever pitch, the power of the ritual growing with every passing moment.


    With a sudden burst of speed, Rain feinted to the left, then brought his sword down in a powerful arc, aiming for the gap in the knight''s armor.


    The dark knight''s eyes widened in surprise, but he was too slow to react. Rain''s de struck true, piercing through the armor and into the knight''s chest.


    The knight staggered back, a look of disbelief on his face as he fell to his knees. "You . . . will not . .


    . seed," he gasped, before copsing to the ground, the light fading from his eyes.


    Rain didn''t waste a moment. He turned and sprinted towards Gorm, his sword raised. The dark revenant''s eyes snapped open as he sensed the danger, but it was toote. With a shout, Rain brought his sword down, cutting through the vortex of energy and striking Gorm with all his might.


    Gorm didn''t even flinch as Rain''s attacks came at him. He stood motionless, his dark aura swelling like a storm, effortlessly nullifying each of Rain''s strikes. It was as if the very air around him devoured the attacks, leaving Gorm untouched and more menacing than ever.


    Rain grimaced and took a cautious step back beforeunching himself into another attack.


    The battle against Gorm erupted with a violent intensity that seemed to shake the very foundations of the mines. The oppressive darkness was teeming with the twisted forms of shadow creatures, their shapes barely discernible as they surged toward Rain and hispanions.


    At the heart of the chaos, Gorm loomed like a living nightmare, his presence distorting the air with an ominous force that seemed to suffocate everything around him.


    Gorm''s fighting style was deceptivelyzy at first. He moved with a slow, deliberate stride, as if fully confident that no one could oust him. Ignoring attacks from anyone else, Gorm relentlessly hunted down his chosen targets, forcing Rain to chase him in a futile attempt to catch him.


    "He''s marking his targets!" Golly shouted, his voice cutting through the din of battle. "If Gorm marks you, a symbol will appear on the back of your neck. If that happens, you must run! Don''t let him catch you, or . . .


    or you''ll be dead in a single strike!"


    Everyone''s face drained of color. Instant death with a single strike?


    Gorm moved again, his intentions masked by the chaos, leaving everyone on edge as they fended off the relentless dark creatures. Fear gripped them, knowing that at any moment, one of them could be marked for death.


    "How do these markings work?" Rain shouted, swinging his sword at Gorm, but the creature moved with impossible speed, almost as if teleporting to another location.


    "I''m studying it now!" Golly roared back, frantically analyzing the situation.


    Suddenly, a dark mark appeared on a Hobgoblin soldier, and in the blink of an eye, Gorm was upon him.


    "Run!" Santi screamed, her voice desperate.


    But the Hobgoblin was paralyzed with fear. Run where? The teleportation circle could only brought them here and not the other way around; there was no escape.


    With a single, brutal strike of Gorm''s spear, the Hobgoblin fell, lifeless before he even hit the ground.


    Without hesitation, Gorm was already moving toward his next target, the shadows closing in around him like a harbinger of death.

 Chapter 170: Marked for Death

    The soldiers scattered in every direction, their desperate attempts to stop Gorm proving futile.


    The battlefield was in chaos, as Gorm adapted his tactics ording to the situation. He was a force of nature, reading their movements and exploiting their weaknesses.


    As the hunt dragged on, Gorm honed his strategies based on the soldiers''position. When faced with many ranged attackers, he lured them into close quarters or areas dense with cover, nullifying their advantage.


    When surrounded by melee fighters, he led them into confined spaces, where only a few could engage him at once. His mind was a cold, calcting engine of destruction.


    Marks began appearing on the soldiers, faint glows that signaled their impending doom. Gorm was upon them in a sh, his spear cutting through their ranks like a scythe through wheat. He was unstoppable, a dark juggernaut of death and shadow ¡ª until one massive axe forced him back.


    "Thraigar?" Rain gasped, breathless from the relentless pursuit of Gorm.


    With a roar that echoed across the battlefield, Thraigar charged forward to confront the revenant. "RaArgh!"


    Gorm was a towering figure in thick, ck armor, his presence alone enough to intimidate. Yet Thraigar was no less formidable, his strength a match for the revenant''s. Their sh was titanic, the air vibrating with the force of their blows.


    Thraigar swung his hammer with brutal force, the impact sending shockwaves through the ground. He flung Gorm''s spear aside with a mighty sweep before nting a powerful kick into the revenant''s chest.


    Gorm was sent hurtling backward, but he was no ordinary foe; he thrust his spear into the ground to halt his momentum, barely keeping his bnce.


    He had no time to recover. In the blink of an eye, Helliana was upon him, her twin daggers gleaming as she darted toward him with deadly intent.


    Thraigar bellowed a battle cry, his massive axe carving through the shadow creatures as he advanced, each swing leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    Rain was close behind, his sword aimed directly at the revenant''s heart, determined to finish him off.


    Santi, not far away, directed his spirit tiger and wolf to dive toward Gorm, their ethereal form a blur of motion.


    Four attackers closed in on Gorm.


    Kneeling on the ground with his spear clenched tightly in his hand, Gorm''s eyes red a deep, ominous red. In that instant, a powerful force erupted from him, a wave of dark energy that pushed back Rain and the others.


    The weaker shadow creatures disintegrated in the proximity of the st, their forms evaporating into nothingness.


    Gorm rose from the ground unscathed. As the dust settled, the revenant''s eyes locked onto Rain, Santi, Helliana, and Thraigar.


    A searing red light zed across the back of their necks, the unmistakable sign that they had been marked by the Revenant. Panic rippled through the group as they realized the deadly significance of the mark.


    "Stay alert! He''s marked us!" Santi''s voice rang out.


    Gorm wasted no time, his dark eyes locking onto the slowest among them. His malevolent aura surged as he homed in on his target.


    "Thraigar! Behind you!" Rain shouted.


    Thraigar spun around just in time to see Gorm''s spear hurtling toward his neck, the air crackling with its lethal intent. It was toote to dodge, the spear was impossibly close now.


    ~WhoOosH!~


    An arrow sliced through the air, intercepting the spear at thest possible second. The spear veered off course, grazing Thraigar''s cheek instead of delivering a fatal blow.


    Helliana had her bow still raised, and released the arrow with impable timing.


    Meanwhile, Santi''s spirit tigerunched itself at Gorm, while her wolf fend off the encroaching dark creatures.


    The Spirit Tiger''s ethereal form a blur of motion as it snapped and snarled, buying Thraigar precious seconds to regroup.


    Rain exhaled a brief sigh of relief, but it was short-lived; Gorm was on the move once again.


    The revenant retaliated, engaging Santi''s tiger with a ferocity that left no room for error. The summoned creature fought valiantly, its forms flickering as it shed with the Revenant, while Chick, Chill, and their troops struggled to fend off the onught of dark creatures that swarmed the hall.


    "I''ve got it!" Golly''s voice suddenly cut through the chaos. "The mark onlysts for a minute! Hold out, and it''ll disappear. It won''t appear on the same person twice, so just hang in there!"


    Relief washed over Rain, Santi, Thraigar, and Helliana. The knowledge that the mark''s deadly grip was temporary eased the crushing weight of fear that had gripped them.


    This curse of instant death had been a terrifying prospect, threatening to unravel their focus and resolve during battle.


    "Avoid him for a minute!" Rain suggested, his voice steadier now, buoyed by Golly''s revtion.


    Having his secret exposed, Gorm let out a roar of fury that reverberated through the walls, shaking the very ground beneath them. His anger manifested in a terrifying disy of power as he swung his spear with a force that seemed to split the air itself.


    With a single, devastating strike, he shattered the spirit tiger into nothingness, its form dissolving into the ether with a faint growl.


    Santi froze in ce, her breath catching in her throat as she watched her spirit tiger dissolve into nothingness. Though she knew the spirits couldn''t be truly killed, the loss was still a heavy blow.


    Once a spirit was vanquished, it needed time to recover before it could be summoned again, leaving her vulnerable in the heat of battle.


    Her heart pounded as she took stock of her remaining spirits. She was running dangerously low, and the realization hit her like a cold wave ¡ª if all her spirits were defeated, she would be left with no choice but to fight using a weapon, a prospect that filled her with dread.


    Santi was skilled with a de, but her true strengthy in the mystical bond she shared with her spirits, a bond that allowed her tomand their powers.


    Without them, she would be at a severe disadvantage, forced to engage in directbat against an enemy far stronger and more ruthless than she could handle alone.


    The thought of it sent a shiver down her spine, but she quickly shook it off. There was no time for fear, no room for hesitation. If she faltered now, it would mean the end for her and her n.

 Chapter 171: A Blade against Blood

    Steeling herself, Santi tightened her grip on her de, her resolve hardening like steel. She couldn''t afford to lose another spirit, not now, not when the battle was at its most desperate.


    "By the spirits! Did he get stronger?" Helliana gasped, her eyes wide with shock.


    Rain''s heart pounded in his chest as he watched Gorm''s dark aura intensify, wrapping around him like a living shadow. The Revenant was more dangerous than ever, his rage amplifying his strength to terrifying levels.


    Gorm lunged at Thraigar again, but this time, the Goliath was ready. He sidestepped the attack with a quick roll,ing up on his feet with his axe raised, ready to strike.


    Helliana was already moving to provide cover, her arrows flying with deadly uracy, forcing Gorm to shift his attention momentarily.


    Santi''s spirit wolf swooped in, diving at Gorm''s eyes with a piercing howl, while Rain circled around, his sword gleaming as he prepared to strike.


    Gorm''s spear shed as he parried the spirit wolf''s lunge, sending it crashing into the ground, but the momentary distraction allowed Rain to close the distance. He swung his sword with all his might, aiming for Gorm''s exposed side, but the Revenant was faster, spinning around and deflecting the blow with a quick flick of his spear.


    Rain staggered back, the force of the parry nearly knocking him off his feet. Gorm pressed the attack, his spear a blur as he struck at Rain with unrelenting speed.


    But just as the killing blow was about tond, a surge of energy erupted from the ground beneath Rain''s feet, propelling him backward and out of harm''s way.


    One of Santi''s spirit beasts, a towering golem with the power tomand the earth, emerged just in time. With a deep rumble, it raised its massive stone arms, bending the ground to its will.


    The earth responded to its call, surging and shifting beneath the enemy''s feet, creating an imprable barrier. Dust and rocks spiraled around the golem as it solidified the terrain, turning the battlefield into a fortress under Santi''s control.


    The Revenant''s aura pulsed with dark energy as he prepared to end this fight once and for all. But just as he raised his spear for the final strike, the mark on Rain''s neck flickered and vanished, its deadly glow fading into nothingness.


    Rain''s heart skipped a beat. The minute was up.


    Sensing the shift, Gorm let out a roar of frustration. The curse had been his trump card, the edge that made him nearly invincible. Without it, he was still a formidable foe, but not unbeatable. The realization gave Rain and hispanions a much-needed surge of hope.


    "Let''s end this!" Santi shouted.


    Gorm, was enraged by the loss of his advantage, and attacked with renewed ferocity. He swung his spear in wide arcs, forcing them to scatter to avoid being skewered.


    But this time, they were ready. With the curse no longer a threat, their fear began to ebb.


    Helliana took advantage of Gorm''s blind fury, darting in and out of his reach, her daggers shing as she struck at his vulnerable spots.


    Thraigar joined her, his axe swinging with brutal force as he aimed for Gorm''s legs, hoping to cripple the Revenant.


    Santi''s spirit wolf lunged at Gorm''s back, its fangs bared as it bit down on the Revenant''s arm, while Rain attacked from the front, his sword a blur as he struck again and again.


    Gorm was forced to divide his attention between them, his once unstoppable momentum faltering under the relentless assault. The dark creatures that had been his allies were now little more than background noise, their numbers dwindling as Chick and Chill and their troops pushed them back.


    Rain could see the cracks forming in Gorm''s defenses, the small openings that they could exploit. They had survived the curse, weathered the storm, and now they were on the offensive.


    Gorm was powerful, but he was not invincible, and they were determined to prove it.


    The tide of battle had shifted, and though the oue was still uncertain, Rain could feel a glimmer of hope rising within him.


    They had a chance, a slim one, but a chance nheless, to defeat Gorm and end this nightmare once and for all.


    Just as hope began to rise, it was swiftly crushed when Gorm let out a chillingugh.


    "Did you really think that the Mark is all I have?" he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. His gaze darkened, a malevolent gleam in his eyes that promised even greater horrors toe.


    Rain caught Gorm''s gaze, but before he could say anything, Gorm''s voice cut through the din, cold andmanding.


    "One wrong move, and those elves dies," he sneered, tightening his grip on the magical chains that connected him to Santi''s father and the others, somewhere far away.


    A heavy silence fell over the battlefield, thick with tension.


    Gorm''s grin twisted into something sinister as he fixed his gaze on Santi. "You there, elf," he hissed, his voice low and menacing. "I can sense your bloodline connected to this one. If you don''t strike them down, I will kill your elders now!"


    Santi''s face was a mask of anguish, but she had no choice. She didn''t want her father to die no matter what.


    She turned on Rain, her once bright eyes now clouded with desperation. "I''m sorry, Rain," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the sounds of battle. "I have to do this."


    Rain''s heart sank, but there was no time to process the sudden shift of the situation as Santiunched herself at him, her de shing in the dim light.


    Their swords shed, sparks flying as they exchanged blows. Rain fought with a heavy heart, knowing that Santi was being forced into this, but he couldn''t afford to hold back.


    "Santi! Don''t believe him! He wouldn''t kill the elders ¡ª he needs their mana for his rituals!"


    Gorm''sughter echoed ominously. "I don''t need all of them," he sneered. "I only need to kill the one who shares that elf''s blood."


    "You . . . !" Rain gritted his teeth, frustration boiling inside him, but he was powerless to act.


    "Santi! Stop this! You can''t defeat all of us!" Helliana cried out, rushing to intervene. But before she could reach her, the Spirit Wolf lunged at her with terrifying speed.


    "My friends, stop fighting!" Thraigar bellowed, but the Spirit Golem stepped forward, blocking his path. He couldn''t close the distance between himself and Rain.


    They were all suddenly at a standstill, a tense deadlock.


    Rain''s mind raced, but for the first time, he found himself unsure of what to do.

 Chapter 172: The Final Sacrifice

    As Rain battled Santi, he could see Gorm out of the corner of his eye, directing the shadow creatures with a cruel smile.


    The monstrous leader reveled in the chaos, hisughter echoing off the stone walls as his minions swarmed Rain''spanions.


    Suddenly, the air crackled with energy, and a blinding light filled the chamber. The teleportation spell red to life, and with a rush of wind, Thorgar and Valera appeared, and they immediately dashed into the battle.


    Golly kept the teleportation portal active, he made sure the magic held steady. The glowing runes pulsed with energy, forming a stable link to the surface.


    It was a lifeline, a gateway for reinforcements to pour into the hall and join the battle against Gorm. The gnome''s efforts weren''t just to maintain the spell ¡ª they were to turn the tide of the fight, to give Rain and hispanions the backup they desperately needed.


    "Ah, my friends, you''vee!" Thraigar boomed, his tion clear even amidst the chaos.


    Valera''s sharp eyes took in the scene instantly. "What''s happening here? Santi, what are you doing?" she demanded, flinging her daggers at an approaching horde of shadow creatures as he conjured a gust of wind.


    But Santi didn''t answer. Instead, she moved to block Rain''s path, her strikes growing more desperate, more aggressive with each passing second.


    Rain could see the torment in her eyes, the tears that threatened to spill as she wrestled with her own conscience.


    "Santi, stop this!" Rain pleaded, deflecting her blows. "We can find another way!"


    "I can''t!" Santi''s voice broke as she cried out her anguish. "He''ll kill my father if I don''t do this!"


    Her father was all she had left, the one thing tethering her to hope. The mere thought of losing him paralyzed her with fear, driving her to fight even as her heart rebelled against it.


    "Santi!" Helliana''s voice cut through the din like a de. "We''ll save your father. Trust us!"


    For a fleeting moment, Santi hesitated. Her de wavered, and in that split second, Rain made his move. With a swift twist of his wrist, he disarmed her, sending her sword ttering across the stone floor.


    Santi stumbled back, gasping for breath, but she didn''t reach for her weapon. Instead, she looked at Rain, her eyes wide with conflict.


    Gorm, sensing his control slipping, let out a furious roar. The shadows around him surged, coalescing into monstrous forms that lunged at Rain and hispanions with terrifying speed.


    Thorgar and Thraigar quickly deflected the blow. Gorm was undeterred and dark energy crackled in his hands. The Elders, chained to the walls screamed as their life force was brutally drained from them.


    "If you don''t kill them now, they''ll be dead in a minute!" Gorm snarled, his voice dripping with malice.


    "NO! Stop it!" Santi''s voice trembled as she shakily reached for her sword, her eyes darting between Rain and the others, torn between fear and desperation.


    "Don''t believe him, Santi!" Helliana shouted, her tone fierce. "He''ll kill your father and the Elders anyway, once he''s done with us!"


    But it was as if Santi couldn''t hear her. Overwhelmed by panic, sheunched herself at Rain again, her strikes wild and frenzied.


    "What''s going on with Santi? Has she lost her mind?" Thorgar growled, his eyes narrowing as he watched the scene unfold.


    "She''s being ckmailed by Gorm. He''s holding her father''s life over her head," Thraigar exined quickly.


    Thorgar''s gaze locked onto Gorm, his expression hardening. "Gorm is that one, right?" he growled, the air around him crackled with sparks of electricity. "Then the solution is cutting the root of the problem."


    With a nod to Valera, Thorgar charged toward Gorm, his axe cutting through the shadows that tried to block his path. Valera nked Gorm from the side, her wind twirling as she targeted his weak points. Thorgar followed close behind, his axe ready to deliver the finishing blow.


    Gorm fought back with a savage intensity, but thebined strength of Thorgar, and Valera was too much for him. Each strike pushed him further back, each blow weakening his hold on the shadows.


    Finally, with a powerful swing of Thorgar''s axe, Gorm''s defenses crumbled, and Rain saw his opening. Helliana confront Santi while Rain lunged at Gorm.


    With a final, decisive strike, Rain drove his sword into Gorm''s chest. The dark leader let out a gasp of shock, his eyes wide with disbelief as the shadows around him dissolved into nothingness. He staggered back, clutching the wound, and fell to his knees.


    "It''s over," Rain said, his voice low, panting. Chi unfused with him just in time, and she barely hang unto Rain for support.


    Gorm''s eyes flickered with hatred as heughed out loud, "You think this changes anything?! You''re toote!"


    Suddenly, the air crackled, and the hall thickened with malevolent energy. The wide magic circle that Gorm had been using for his ritual red to life, glowing with an ominous energy.


    "NOOO!" Santi screamed as she watched her father and the elders crumble into dust.


    "You''re toote!" Gorm cackled maniacally. "Those life force alone wasn''t enough, even with those rotten elders. But with mebined ¡ª this ritual is finallyplete!"


    The magic circle cracked, its light intensifying as it began to consume Gorm, pulling him into its depths as if the earth itself was devouring him. The fissure widened, and with it, the ritual reached its grim conclusion.


    "Even if I didn''t seed with my ns. All of you will still be obliterated! The gate to the underworld cannot be stopped now!" Gorm''sughter echoed through the chamber until the darkness swallowed him whole.


    Rain and the others stood frozen, the shock of the sudden turn of events leaving them momentarily speechless.


    "He . . . he sacrificed himself?" Helliana whispered, disbelief etched on her face, while Santi stood paralyzed in shock of what happened.


    "We have to stop it!" Valera shouted, turning to Golly. "Is there any way to reverse this?"


    Golly quickly assessed the situation, and realized that the magic circle was powered by aplexwork of dark runes and sacrificial energy. To reverse it, he needed to disrupt the flow of power before the gate fully opened.

 Chapter 173: Sacrifice and Escape

    Golly hurried to the circle''s edge, his eyes scanning the intricate symbols. He understood that the key to reversing the ritualy in the core runes that anchored the spell.


    "By altering the sequence of these core runes and channeling a counter-spell through them, I could potentially neutralize the dark energy.


    "It would be risky ¡ª Gorm''s magic was powerful and unstable ¡ª but if I could iste the critical runes and infuse them with pure energy, I might just sever the connection between the circle and the underworld, preventing the gate from opening."


    Golly''s hands moved swiftly, his mind racing to calcte the precise incantations needed to invert the spell. Every second counted as he fought against the dark forces threatening to engulf them all.


    "What do you want us to do?" Rain asked, his voice tense with urgency. But before Golly could answer, Valera interjected.


    "That''ll take too long, Golly! We don''t have that kind of time! Let''s just destroy the magic circle!"


    Golly shook his head, his expression grave. "The magic circle is too powerful! It would take an enormous amount of energy to destroy it, and if we unleash that energy, this entire cave will copse and bury us alive!"


    The weight of Golly''s words hung heavy in the air, leaving everyone momentarily stunned.


    Rain found himself caught in a dilemma. Trusting Golly to dismantle the circle would take time ¡ª time they might not have. If they waited too long, the gate would fully open, and closing it would be impossible.


    On the other hand, they could destroy the magic circle now, but the resulting explosion would likely kill them all. Yet, it was the only option that guaranteed the magic would be destroyed, even if it meant their own demise.


    Rain''s mind raced, weighing the impossible choices before him. Either way, it seemed like a death sentence, but the second option offered a glimmer of hope ¡ª for their sacrifice to save others.


    "If only the magic circle could teleport us to the surface," Valera muttered, her voice thick with frustration. "Then we could blow this ce without worry."


    "It''s toote for that," Golly said, shaking his head. "Even configuring the circle to teleport us would take time ¡ª time we don''t have."


    "There''s no time! We need to do something now!" Thorgar roared, his voice echoing through the cavern as the fissure grew bigger and with it came haunting sounds that crawled deep within the underworld.


    "Wait . . . do you hear that?" Helliana said, adjusting her grip on the unconscious Santi, who had passed out from the shock of her father''s demise.


    Everyone fell silent, straining to hear what Helliana had noticed.


    "I hear it too," Thraigar said, his ears twitching as he focused on the sound.


    "Some kind of . . . clicking mechanism?" Golly added, frowning as he tried to pinpoint the noise.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath them erupted, and everyone stumbled back, startled by the appearance of a massive, machine-like mole burrowing up from below.


    "Diggy 2.0!" Golly eximed, his eyes widening in recognition.


    ~Chirp!~


    "#4! Is that you?" Rain shouted, ted at the sight of the familiarpanion. "You''re alive, #4!"


    #4 chirped frantically, its small mechanical form whirring with urgency. ''No time to exin! Get in!''


    "We can finally escape, but what about the magic circle?" Helliana asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "Go!" Valeramanded. "I''ll stay behind and destroy the magic circle."


    "Valera, no!" Thorgar reached out to her, realizing what she intended.


    "There''s no other way," Valera said, her eyes meeting Thorgar''s and Thraigar''s. "I''m the only one here with enough magical power to obliterate that circle."


    "But Valera, you''ll die!" Thraigar cried out, his voice filled with anguish.


    At the mention of death, Rain froze mid-climb into Diggy 2.0, his heart lurching. "Die?"


    "We''ll die anyway if we stay here and do nothing!" Valera shouted, already channeling her mana into a concentrated, glowing sphere of energy. Her decision was already set in stone, the air around her crackling with raw power.


    Thorgar looked at her onest time, his face shadowed with sorrow, before urging the others, "Everyone, get in the machine now. We don''t have much time."


    "Thorgar, we can''t just leave Valera!" Thraigar argued, desperation edging his voice.


    Thorgar clenched his jaw, cing a firm hand on Thraigar''s shoulder. "We don''t have a choice," he said, his voice heavy with pain. He knew better than anyone the weight of Valera''s sacrifice, and it crushed him.


    Thraigar''s protests died in his throat as he looked into Thorgar''s eyes, understanding the depth of the decision. It wasn''t just a tactical move ¡ª it was the hardest choice Thorgar had ever had to make.


    Valera nced back at them onest time, a sad smile on her face. "Go," she whispered, her body already glowing with the power of her final attack. "I''ll make sure this ce goes up in mes."


    With a heavy heart, the others mbered into Diggy 2.0, and the machine roared to life, digging its way toward the surface.


    As they sped away, the cavern filled with the brilliant light of Valera''s magic, a blinding beacon of sacrifice that would forever be etched into their memories. And then, the earth shook, as Valera''s final spell unleashed its destructive force, sealing their escape with the ultimate price.


    Inside the tight confines of the Diggy 2.0, Rain and hispanions were crammed together, barely able to move as the machine wed its way through the earth.


    The air was thick with tension, each breathing in shallow gasps as the walls of the machine pressed in on them. Every jolt and shudder of the machine as it dug through the earth sent a ripple of anxiety through the group.


    The metallic grinding of the machine''s gears was deafening in the confined space, drowning out the sound of theirbored breathing.


    Rain was wedged between Thorgar''s massive frame and the cold, hard wall of the machine, his body aching from the awkward position.


    The rough vibrations from Diggy''s movements reverberated through his bones, making it nearly impossible to stay still.


    Santi was still unconscious, and was draped across Helliana''sp, her face pale and her breathing shallow. Helliana''s arms were wrapped protectively around her, her eyes darting nervously between the others, her own difort forgotten in her concern for their safety.

 Chapter 174: The Aftermath

    Thraigar had his back pressed against the machine''s rear as he struggled to find enough space to stretch his legs. His face was a mask of worry, his thoughts undoubtedly with Valera, who had stayed behind to destroy the magic circle.


    The knowledge that they were leaving her behind weighed heavily on him, the guilt and helplessness evident in his tense posture.


    Golly was crammed into the front as he kept a shaky hand on the controls, his eyes flickering between the instrument panel and the cramped space they all upied. His knuckles were white, gripping the controls as he focused on navigating through the earth, knowing the danger that lurked just behind them.


    Ri, Chi, Chill, and Chick, being slim and agile, had no trouble squeezing into the cramped confines of the machine. Their lithe forms slipped into ce with ease, but for the others, it was a different story.


    The remaining troops, numbering nearly a hundred, crowded into the tight space, their armor clinking as they struggled to fit. The casualties had already thinned their numbers, but even so, the machine was packed to the brim.


    Outside, a handful of their warriors remained on the surface, their task to guard the entrance and protect the teleportation magic.


    The machine groaned under the weight of its passengers, but it held firm, ready to burrow through the earth toward the surface.


    The machine creaked as it pushed forward, the sound of rocks and dirt being disced echoing through the cabin. The walls of the machine felt like they were closing in, theck of space and the oppressive darkness adding to the sense of ustrophobia. Every breath was a struggle, the air thick with the scent of metal, oil, and earth.


    Behind them, the devastation grew closer. The rumble of copsing earth and the distant roar of unleashed magic could be felt even through the machine''s thick walls. It was a race against time, and every second felt like an eternity.


    Rain could feel the fear for Valera''s life gnawing at the edges of his mind, but he forced himself to stay focused. There was no room for hesitation or doubt ¡ª only the need to survive.


    The machine lurched suddenly, throwing them all against one another. A moment of panic gripped the group as they scrambled to steady themselves.


    Golly muttered a quick apology, adjusting the controls as he worked to stabilize their ascent.


    The air was filled with the sounds ofbored breathing and the asional groan of pain as someone shifted to relieve the pressure on their cramped limbs.


    Time seemed to stretch on forever as the machine continued its ascent to the surface. Every jolt, every tremor, was a reminder of the chaos that pursued them.


    Deep beneath the earth, the ground trembled as a massive surge of magic energy gathered, its power growing with each passing second.


    The pressure built to an unbearable level, and with a deafening roar, the energy erupted in a cataclysmic explosion. A shockwave of pure magical force ripped through the underground cavern, sending debris flying in all directions.


    Diggy 2.0 was suddenly caught in the heart of the explosion. The force of the st surged beneath it, propelling the machine upward with incredible speed.


    "Hang on!" Golly yelled at the others.


    Everyone inside prayed that they wouldn''t be caught in the explosion.


    The earth seemed to split apart as the machine rocketed toward the surface, the raw power of the st acting as a massive, unseen hand pushing it skyward.


    Inside the machine, the upants were thrown against the walls, the violent ascent pressing them back with each other.


    The roar of the explosion was deafening, drowning out even their own screams as they wereunched upward. The walls of the machine rattled and groaned, straining against the unimaginable forces.


    Above ground, the earth cracked and bulged as the machine broke through, emerging from the ground in a geyser of dirt and rock. It shot into the air like a missile, propelled by the lingering magic that had destroyed everything below.


    For a brief moment, the machine hung suspended in the air, silhouetted against the sky, before gravity took hold, and it began its descent back to the earth.


    The impact was bone-jarring, but the machine held together, crashing back down onto the surface with a tremendous thud.


    Dust and debris settled around it as thest remnants of the magical explosion dissipated, leaving behind a crater where the machine had burst through the earth.


    The troops inside, battered but alive, took a moment to catch their breath, realizing that they had narrowly escaped certain death.


    The devastation of the explosion still echoed in their minds, but they were alive, and that was all that mattered.


    As Rain and hispanions stood amidst the wreckage of the underground mines that took up almost half of the Clockwork City, a heavy silence hung in the air.


    The oppressive darkness that had choked the very life out of the underground mines had finally receded, leaving behind a chilling emptiness.


    Gorm, the dark obliterator, who had sown so much death and despair, was finally defeated. The magic circle that threatened to open the underworld was shattered, its dark energy dissipating. But at what cost?


    "Valera . . ." Thraigar''s voice cracked as tears streamed down his face, his anguished cries echoing through the cavernous fissure below.


    All that remained was a chaotic expanse of copsed earth and jagged rubbles ¡ª no trace of life, no glimmer of hope that she was alive, just the haunting silence of loss.


    The aftermath of the battle was etched on every face.


    Rain''s breath came in ragged gasps, his sword still slick with the dark blood of shadow creatures.


    Helliana knelt beside Santi, offering silentfort to the woman who had been forced to betray them and whose father couldn''t be save.


    Thorgar leaned heavily on his axe, his broad shoulders rising and falling with the effort of catching his breath and mourning the loss of Valera in silence.


    Chi slowly regained consciousness, with Chick and Chill steadying her on either side. Ri sat quietly with #4 by his side, his usually stoic expression softened by the weight of exhaustion.


    Even Golly, who had worked tirelessly to drive the machine, stood with slumped shoulders, his usually grumpy demeanor dulled by the toll the battle had taken.

 Chapter 175: The Slumbering Behemoth

    The surviving Hobgoblins and elven warriors were equally exhausted.


    For a brief moment, they allowed themselves to believe it was over. The air was heavy with exhaustion, the kind that seeps into your bones after a fight that drains everyst ounce of strength.


    They had lost good men and women ¡ª brave souls who had fought valiantly but had not survived the fight. Their sacrifices weighed heavily on those who remained, a somber reminder of the cost of their victory.


    Rain''s gaze swept over the battlefield, taking in the sight of hispanions as they tried to catch their breath and regain theirposure.


    Santi was still on her knees, her face streaked with tears and dirt, her eyes hollow from the death of her father. Now she was truly alone.


    Helliana gave her a reassuring nod, but the sorrow in her eyes mirrored Santi''s grief.


    Thraigar tried to mask his fatigue with a grim smile, though it faltered under the weight of their shared losses.


    "It''s over," Rain murmured, his voice barely audible above the quiet stillness.


    The words hung in the air, a tentative deration that almost seemed too fragile to be real.


    But even as the words left his lips, Rain felt a gnawing unease in the pit of his stomach, an instinct that whispered that their victory might not be asplete as it seemed.


    Before he could dwell on the feeling, the ground beneath them trembled.


    At first, it was so faint that they might have dismissed it as an aftershock from the battle. But then it grew stronger, the vibrations pulsing through the stone floor with an intensity that was impossible to ignore.


    The air, which had been still and heavy, began to stir, a low rumble reverberating through the cavernous space.


    Rain''s eyes snapped upward, scanning the darkened blood red sky, and that''s when he saw it ¡ª a faint, ominous shadow spreading across the distant horizon.


    It was as if the very sky itself was being blotted out, consumed by a darkness far more profound than the remnants of Gorm''s darkness.


    The shadow moved, undting like a storm cloud, but there was something more deliberate, more menacing about it.


    The others followed Rain''s gaze, their weariness momentarily forgotten as they, too, witnessed the creeping darkness.


    The air grew colder, a biting chill that gnawed at their exposed skin and sent shivers racing down their spines.


    It was a cold that felt ancient, primal, and with it came a sound ¡ª a distant, thunderous roar that echoed through the mines like the wrath of a long-forgotten god.


    "What is that?" Helliana whispered, her voice trembling.


    Golly''s face was drained of color, and took a step back, his wide eyes reflecting the approaching darkness. "No . . . it can''t be," he stammered. "Not here.


    Not now."


    "What do you mean?" Rain demanded, though he could feel the dread creeping into his own voice.


    Golly swallowed hard, his hands shaking as he gestured toward the horizon. "That''s no ordinary storm," he said, his voice tight with fear. "It''s a hurricane, yes, but not just any storm. It''s . . .


    it''s a dragon. A dragon of the Barren Wastnd. Bur, the beast of WAR!"


    Rain stammered, "D-dragon . . .?" he knew that there were dragons in the Spirit Realm, but a dragon . . . right now?!


    WHY?!


    The words hit them like a physical blow. Dragons were creatures of legend, mythical beasts whose power was said to rival the gods themselves.


    They had been thought extinct, or at the very least driven into the most deste corners of the world, far from civilization.


    However now, one of these ancient monsters had awakened, drawn by the lingering power of Gorm''s dark magic and the upheaval of the underworld.


    "Bur . . . the one the elders spoke of?" Santi whispered, her voice trembling. "They say he dwells in the far north, in the Scorched Peaks where the Dwarves make their home."


    "He''s rumored to be the God of the Wastnd," Helliana added.


    "Then why is it here?" Rain asked, his eyes wide.


    "Bur was said to be in a deep slumber ¡ª untouched for centuries. The underworld''s dark magic must have stirred him," Golly muttered, his face pale. "We need to get out of here¡ªnow!"


    The roar sounded again, louder this time, and with it came a gale-force wind that howled through the air, whipping up dust and debris.


    The horizon was no longer just a shadow; it was a living, breathing storm, and at its center was a massive, sinuous form that blotted out the dim light.


    The dragon''s scales were as ck as night, glistening with a sinister sheen as it cut through the sky like a monstrous specter of doom.


    Bur was no ordinary dragon. His scales, forged from adamantine, gleamed like molten metal, wreathed in smoky mes and streaked with the blood of fallen armies. Scarred from endless battles, he was a master of war, burning through his enemies and shattering fortresses with ease.


    This was no mindless beast ¡ª this was Bur, the beast of war!


    Helliana''s eyes narrowed as she gripped her bow, urgency in her voice. "We have to move. If that thing reaches us, we''re finished."


    "Where can we go?" Santi''s voice trembled with panic, herposure crumbling. "You can''t escape a dragon! No one can!" Despair etched across her face, it looked as though she had already given up.


    Thorgar hefted his axe, his expression grim but resolute. "We stand and fight. We''ve faced worse."


    Rain knew the warrior was trying to bolster their spirits, but even Thorgar couldn''t hide the fear in his eyes.


    The truth was, they were exhausted, wounded, and vastly outmatched. The thought of facing a dragon, one of the apex predator in the Spirit Realm was beyond daunting ¨C it was suicidal!


    The dragon roared once more, the sound so powerful that it seemed to shake the very foundations of the earth.


    The mines shuddered in response, loose rocks and debris cascading from the wreckage as the creature drew nearer. The winds intensified, bing a full-blown gale that whipped through the city, threatening to tear them apart.

 Chapter 176: Balaur, the Beast of War

    "Golly, the teleportation runes!" Rain shouted over the howling wind. "Can you get us out of here using those?"


    Golly''s hands trembled as he fumbled with the runes, his earlier confidence shattered by the sheer magnitude of the threat bearing down on them. "I¡ªI don''t know!" he admitted, his voice cracking under the strain. "The interference from the dragon''s magic is too strong. I can''t stabilize the spell! And it would take too long!"


    The dragon''s presence was now undeniable. It was close enough that they could see the flicker of its massive wings, each beat sending shockwaves through the air that resonated with the primal power of the beast.


    Its eyes, glowing like moltenva, pierced through the darkness, locking onto the small group of survivors with a malevolent intelligence that sent chills down their spines.


    Rain''s heart raced as he weighed their options, or rather, theirck of them. They couldn''t stay here, but every exit was either blocked or led directly into the path of the dragon.


    He had faced impossible odds before, but nothing like this. The dragon was a force of nature, an embodiment of destruction, and they were mere mortals, battered and broken from their fight with Gorm.


    They hade too far, fought too hard, to let everything end like this. If they were going to die, they would do so fighting, with des in their hands and fire in their hearts.


    "Everyone," Rain called out, his voice steady despite the fear that wed at his insides. "We''re not going down without a fight. We protect Golly until he can get those runes working. We hold the line."


    Thorgar nodded, his grip on his axe tightening as he stepped forward to stand beside Rain. "To the death, then," he said with a grim smile.


    Thraigar gripped his war hammer. "I am with you friend."


    Helliana drew her bow and nocked some arrows, her eyes zing. "Let''s show that overgrown lizard what we''re made of."


    Chick and Chill''s expression hardened. "If this is how it ends, I''m d to be at your side, My Lord." they chirped.


    Chi weakly stood up. ''We can fused one more time, my Lord.''


    "You''re still recovering Chi. Don''t push it."


    Ri appeared beside Rain, ready to protect him. "My Lord, if the situation gets worse, you should escape."


    "I will not do that Ri," Rain said seriously, "I will not leave you here and escape.


    Santi was still pale and shaken, and forced herself to her feet, drawing her own de with a trembling hand. "I''ll fight too," she said, though her voice wavered. "For my father . . . and for the Sand Elves."


    "If we don''t stop Bur now, he''lly waste to everything in the barren wastnd," Thraigar said grimly, his voice heavy with resolve. "Now that he''s awakened, nothing will stand in his path but us, right here, right now."


    Rain gave a nod of approval. They would need every sword they could get.


    The dragon''s roar shook the city once more, closer now, its immense form blotting out the dim light as it descended upon the city.


    The winds became a hurricane, tearing at their clothes and sending rocks flying through the air like deadly missiles. The ground trembled as the beastnded, its talons digging deep into the earth, its eyes zing with an insatiable hunger.


    And then it struck.


    The dragon''s massive head reared back, and with a deafening roar, it unleashed a torrent of dark mes that spewed forth from its maw, a hellish inferno that consumed everything in its path. The heat was unbearable, the mes scorching the very air as they surged toward Rain and hispanions.


    "Take cover!" Rain shouted, diving to the side as the mes roared past him. The others scattered, narrowly avoiding the deadly inferno as it incinerated the ground where they had just stood.


    Thorgar charged forward with a battle cry, his axe raised high as he swung at the dragon''s massive foreleg. The de struck true, but the dragon''s scales were like iron, the blow barely leaving a scratch.


    Helliana was a blur of motion, darting in and out, her daggers shing at the beast''s underbelly in a flurry of strikes, but the dragon''s thick hide repelled her attacks.


    Chi unleashed a barrage of arrows, each one aimed for the dragon''s eyes, but the beast swatted them away with a flick of its tail, sending the projectiles scattering harmlessly across the ground.


    Santi fought alongside them, her de shing in the dim light as she desperately tried to find a weak spot in the dragon''s armor. Her spirit beasts were still resting from the battle with Gorm and she could do nothing but fight in closebat.


    But it was a losing battle. The dragon was too strong, too massive, its power overwhelming.


    With every passing second, the beast drew closer, its mes scorching the ground and filling the air with the stench of burning stone.


    Rain could feel the heat on his skin, the suffocating pressure of the dragon''s presence pressing down on him like a physical weight.


    Golly was their only hope, and he knew it. The gnome worked frantically, his hands a blur as he tried to stabilize the teleportation runes.


    But the dragon''s magic was too powerful, the interference too great. The runes sparked and fizzled, the spell teetering on the brink of copse.


    "Come on,e on," Golly muttered under his breath, sweat pouring down his face as he struggled to concentrate.


    The dragon roared again, and with a sweep of its tail, it sent Thorgar and Thraigar crashing into a wall with bone-shattering force.


    Helliana barely managed to dodge another st of mes, the heat singing her hair as she tumbled to the ground.


    Chi was forced to retreat, her quiver empty, while Santi fought to protect Golly, her de a blur as she deflected the dragon''s strikes.


    Chick and Chill fought with everything they had, weaving through the chaos as theyunched attack after attack at the dragon. Still, even with their efforts, they were losing strength, just like the few remaining soldiers still standing.


    Panic surged through Rain as he watched everyone fall, one by one, their strength fading fast. They couldn''t hold out much longer ¡ª Bur was too powerful.


    Even without a host of devastating abilities, the dragon''s adamantine armor was imprable, shrugging off every attack like it was nothing. It felt hopeless to even try to harm him.


    And even worse ¡ª did they even have enough strength and mana left to face the dragon? Every spell cast, every swing of a de drained them further, and against Bur''s unstoppable might, they were running on fumes.


    What were they supposed to do now?!


    If Golly didn''t get those runes working soon, they were all going to die.


    Even if they couldn''t defeat Bur now, they could still escape, regroup, and devise a strategy to y the beast. It wasn''t over yet ¡ª their fight would continue, but only if they survived today.


    Rain''s mind wandered for just a moment, his thoughts scattered amidst the chaos of battle. But that moment was all Bur needed. The dragon let out a deafening roar, unleashing another torrent of molten fire directly at him.


    "Rain!" The others screamed, their voices frantic, but it was toote ¡ª he couldn''t dodge in time. The searing mes rushed toward him, ready to consume him in an instant. The heat was unbearable, and he knew he wouldn''t survive.


    Chi, Chill, and Chick leapt into action, racing to shield him, but before they could reach him, a figure darted in front of Rain ¡ª Ri.


    "Ri! Get out of the way!" Rain shouted. Both of them would get disintegrated if he didn''t leave.


    But Ri stood calm, unflinching. His stoic face betrayed no fear as he raised his hand, summoning the elemental power of the earth.


    Sand began to swirl around him in a whirlwind, and he dropped into a fighting stance, his focus razor-sharp. The very essence of the earth gathered around his clenched fist, crackling with raw energy.


    As the fiery breath closed in, Ri remained still, his eyes narrowing in concentration. At thest possible second, he drove his fist forward.


    The ground trembled beneath him as a massive, earthen fist erupted from the sand, surging up and colliding with the oing mes.


    The two forces shed with a thunderous roar, the earthen fist smashing through Bur''s fire like a hammer breaking ss, dispersing the deadly ze in all directions.


    Ri didn''t flinch. His eyes remained locked on the dragon as he stood, unscathed, in front of Rain who was gaping at Ri right now.


    Ri''s spell was so powerful, it shattered the fiery breath on impact, dispersing the mes in a wave of dust and debris.


    The sheer force of his earth magic not only stopped Bur''s attack ¡ª it obliterated it, leaving the dragon''s destructive fire to fade into nothingness.


    Rain looked up at the dragon, its zing eyes locked onto them with a fury that promised death. The beast roared, a sound of pure rage that shook the very earth beneath their feet.

 Chapter 177: At the Edge of Survival

    The air was thick with smoke and heat, the ground scorched and littered with debris from the dragon''s fiery onught.


    Every breath Rain took wasbored, the air choked with the acrid stench of burning stone and the oppressive heat that radiated from the dragon''s fiery breath.


    Golly''s frantic efforts to stabilize the teleportation runes were a small beacon of hope amid the chaos. The gnome''s hands flew over the runes, his usually steady fingers now trembling with the weight of the situation.


    His face was flushed with exertion, beads of sweat dripping down his brow as he mumbled incantations under his breath.


    The runes flickered erratically, a reflection of the interference from the dragon''s potent magic. Each sh of light was apanied by a surge of hope and despair, a tantalizing glimpse of salvation that seemed just out of reach.


    Thraigarunched at Bur. The impact of his blow was like striking iron, the dragon''s scales absorbing the force with barely a shiver.


    The dragon''s eyes, molten pools of fire, focused on Thorgar with a malevolent intelligence that promised retribution. With a flick of its tail, the dragon sent Thorgar crashing into a nearby wall, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the air.


    Helliana darted in and out of the fray with, her daggers shing as she aimed for the dragon''s underbelly. Each strike was precise, aimed at the vulnerable points she had managed to identify, but the dragon''s thick hide repelled her attacks with an almost mocking ease.


    The heat of the dragon''s breath scorched the air around her, and she had to constantly reposition herself to avoid being engulfed by the inferno.


    Chi''s arrows flew, each one aimed at the dragon''s eyes. Despite her precision, the dragon swatted the arrows away with a contemptuous flick of its tail, the projectiles scattering harmlessly across the ground.


    The dragon''s power seemed inexhaustible, its fury a raging storm that no amount of skill or bravery could easily ovee.


    Santi fought valiantly beside them, her de shing in the dim light as she sought to find a weak spot in the dragon''s armor. Her face was pale with exhaustion and fear, her movements shaky. She was driven by a fierce resolve to protect Golly and the others, her de deflecting the dragon''s attacks with every ounce of strength she had left.


    But as the battle dragged on, it became clear that their efforts were not enough. The dragon''s relentless assault showed no sign of slowing. Its anger only burning hotter by the minute.


    Its mes scorched the earth, filling the air with the smell of burning stone. The ground trembled with every step it took, the dragon''s immense weight causing cracks to spread through the stone beneath them.


    Rain could feel the pressure of the dragon''s presence pressing down on him, a tangible weight that made each breath feel like an effort.


    Ri hopped over and faced the monstrous dragon, his every movement flowing like the elements hemanded. With a flick of his hand, the earth rose at hismand, forming jagged pirs of stone that shot toward Bur.


    Sandstorms swirled at his feet, wrapping around his body as a protective shield while gusts of wind whipped through the battlefield, guiding his attacks.


    With every strike, Ri summoned forth torrents of water, swirling whirlwinds of air, and surging waves of earth to hammer the dragon.


    The ground shook beneath him as he called forth spikes of stone, smashing them against Bur''s adamantine scales. He unleashed streams of fire and whipped the winds into fierce cyclones, but the dragon''s imprable hide deflected every blow like it was nothing.


    Despite his mastery over the elements, it was clear ¡ª Bur was too powerful. Each strike Rinded barely left a scratch on the beast''s armor-like scales. His elemental fury was relentless, but it couldn''t deal the damage needed to truly wound the dragon.


    Sweat dripped down Ri''s face as his mana reserves dwindled, each spell draining more of his energy. He was strong, yes ¡ª strong enough to hold his own ¡ª but the damage wascking, and he knew it.


    It would only be a matter of time before his mana was depleted, and when that happened, there would be no stopping Bur.


    Ri''s control over the elements would wane, his defenses would crumble, and the dragon''s overwhelming might would sweep him aside like a mere insect.


    But Ri didn''t falter. He gritted his teeth, pushing forward with every ounce of strength and focus he had left, refusing to back down.


    He had one mission: get his Lord out of here ¡ª until then, death wasn''t an option.


    Nearby, #4 crouched behind a cluster of massive boulders, the shattered remnants of the Clockwork Dragon cradled in his small hands. His heart raced, his tiny form trembling.


    He knew his ce ¡ª his size made him ill-suited forbat, and joining the fray would only slow the others down. But his mind worked swiftly, eyes sharp as he waited for the moment he could make a difference.


    "Golly! Is it ready?!"


    "Not yet!"


    The dragon let out a furious roar, shaking the very air with its rage, before unleashing another torrent of fiery breath.


    This one was different ¡ª more massive, more destructive than anything before. The sheer heat of it warped the air, and the city below crumbled under the unstoppable force, buildings reduced to ash and rubble in seconds.


    It was as if the end hade. Panic gripped everyone as the inferno rushed toward them, too fast, too powerful to escape.


    Despair filled their hearts ¡ª this was it. They were too weak and exhausted. Bur''s breath would consume them all.


    But just as the mes were about to strike, the ground beneath them rumbled and quaked. Massive mountains erupted from the earth, rising like titans from beneath the city, blocking the fire with towering peaks of stone.


    The mes licked at the mountainside, but the solid rock held firm, shielding the survivors from the devastating heat.


    Everyone looked over and Santi let out a smile for the first time. "Kaelen!"


    Kaelen stood atop the highest peak, hands raised, his eyes glowing with the raw power of the earth. "Santi! Everyone, are you okay?!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!